《Let&#x27;s Train Heroine》


 Chapter 1: Meeting Heroine

    Lucan, yawning and sitting on a chair with half-closed eyes, opened them fully as he saw a ten-year-old girl walking into the temple.

    The girl had pink hair, though it was covered with dust, and she wore shabby clothes. Dust and bruises marked her hands, making her appear like a poor child who had been bullied by others. In fact, that was exactly what had happened.

    "Um... Can I pray?" the pink-haired girl quietly asked.

    "What?" Lucan, with one eye open, looked at her. "Speak a bit louder."

    "I... want to pray," she said, a bit louder but still not enough for Lucan to hear clearly.

    "I can''t hear you; you have to be louder."

    "I want to pray."

    "Pray? Oh, then go and do it. Why are you even asking me this?"

    Lucan frowned and waved his hand dismissively.

    "Um... thank you," the girl said and then went forward, kneeling in front of the goddess statue.

    Lucan closed his eyes, wanting to sleep. He had stayed upte the previous night reading novel, so he was feeling sleepy.

    As he was drifting off, he felt a strange energy around him. When he opened one eye, he saw that a strange light was gathering around the girl.

    "This isn''t supposed to happen," Lucan thought for a moment. Suddenly, he felt wide awake as certain game memories from his past life came flooding back.

    Lucan wasn''t from this world but from Earth. On Earth, he was an ordinary man with a dream, and to achieve his dream, he worked hard every day.

    Lucan''s dream was to gain enough money to fulfill all his needs, and to have money for games and anime. He worked hard for several years at apany before he was able to save enough to quit his job and live without any financial worries.

    He was happy and about to quit his job when he died. After his death, he found himself in this fantasy world and thought that, like in novels, manga, or anime, he would get awesome powers and beautiful women, but he got nothing.

    He was just the second son of the Ironfist family. Initially, he thought it was still great because he believed he wouldn''t have to work and could live a life of luxury, but his dream was crushed when he learned that only the eldest son could have luxuries while the others had to bemoners and work hard.

    Lucan absolutely didn''t want to work anymore. He had worked for several years to achieve his ideal life in the past life but died, and now in this new world, he had to work again. He refused, but he had no other option.

    Luckily, his mother arranged for him to be a priest in this unknown city. All he had to do was look after the temple, and food and shelter were provided by the people''s donations. So, he got a life where he didn''t have to work.

    However, this life was boring. He hoped this world had some games or anime, but there were no such things. There were some novels, so it wasn''t entirely boring.

    Anyway, he had a boring life, but now, looking at this girl, if his memories were right, then this girl was the protagonist of the story "Saint of the World."

    Her name was Maris Dale, and she was the daughter of a rich merchant. However, she was the child of a one-night stand the rich merchant had. A year ago, her mother died, so her father took her into the main house.

    Because she was the child of a one-night stand with some unknown origin, her stepmother and sisters bullied her a lot. They didn''t give her enough food or new clothes.

    As such, even though she was from a rich household, she lived like a poor child. Even her father, who knew of this situation, ignored her.

    Now, she was here, awakening her saint''s power.

    "What should I do?" Lucan touched his chin and thought, "What would be the best thing to do to keep me entertained?"

 Chapter 2: Taking Heroine In His Room

    Maris prayed today because it marked one year since her mother''s death.

    At first, she was afraid toe here and hesitated many times before gathering the courage to do so. She was d the priest didn''t tell her to leave because of her shabby and dirty appearance. She knelt and prayed for her mother, hoping she was having a good time in heaven.

    Lucan watched her and decided that he would train this girl. Maris had the potential to be the strongest, and Lucan wasn''t going to send her away.

    In the game, when it was revealed that Maris was a saint, Lucan''s game version informed his family, and soon Maris was sent away for training. Lucan got nothing but a small amount of money.

    The money wasn''t much, as most of it was taken by his family. So informing his family or any authorities that Maris was a saint was not beneficial for him.

    He decided to keep this secret, train Maris, and form a good bond with her so that when she became famous and powerful in the future, he would have someone to take care of him.

    Lucan looked at Maris. Suddenly, the light around her intensified, and many visions shed before his eyes. All of these visions were beautiful. Lucan smiled as he looked at these visions, then at Maris, understanding that from this day, his life was going to change. He hoped that in the future, he would get a significant return from Maris.

    Maris opened her eyes, got up from her kneeling position, and bowed to the goddess statue.

    She turned and bowed to Lucan. "Thank you very much."

    Lucan looked at her and thought that he should be informing his family, the grand temple, or some authorities about her. But if he did, he would lose his chance to rise to the top of this world.

    Sorry, but you won''t get the glory you might have if I tell others, he thought. However, he didn''t feel guilty. After all, while it was true that Maris gained glory and reputation worldwide, she also had to go through tough training, and it took her years to form meaningful friendships.

    Not to mention, the life Maris would have with him would be far better than what she would have if he told the authorities and sent her away.

    How did he know? He didn''t know for sure; he simply believed in this.

    "Little girl... Why did youe here?" Lucan, still sitting on the chair, asked.

    "Um, I... came here to mourn for my mother."

    "Oh, you look poor... How about having tea with me? I want to talk with you."

    "Huh?" Maris was stunned, then shook her head. "I''m dirty. I haven''t bathed... for some days," she said quietly.

    "Even..." Lucan stopped himself from saying that he hadn''t bathed for some days either. "It''s okay. I''m a priest; I don''t care about such things. Soe with me."

    Lucan stood up and headed to his room. He knew Maris would follow him. She was submissive and easily agreed to others'' requests or orders.

 Chapter 3: Heroine Will Stay With Me

    In the beautifully clean and tidy room, Maris sat uneasily on a chair while Lucan searched through his belongings.

    "Where did I put it?" Lucan muttered to himself, rummaging through his things until he found the cookies he had baked the day before.

    He then made some tea and offered both the tea and cookies to the nervous girl sitting before him.

    "Is it really okay for me to eat this...?" Maris asked hesitantly.

    "Yes, of course," Lucan replied with a reassuring smile.

    "Thank you...!" Maris eximed, before devouring the cookies with great eagerness.

    For her, having been abused and denied proper meals by her foster parents, those cookies felt like a feast. She even shed tears as she stuffed her mouth full.

    "Hey, calm down. Chew your food properly. There''s more, so you can take your time."

    "Yes...!" Maris said, trying to follow his advice.

    Lucan watched her, feeling a sense of satisfaction. He knew that today would be a memorable day for Maris.

    Since I''ve decided to keep her, I need a reason for her to stay with me and also save her from her abusive stepmother and sisters. So, what should I do?

    After thinking for a while, Lucan came to a decision.

    "Ah, I realized I haven''t asked your name. May I have it?"

    "I''m Maris."

    "Ms. Maris, I''m Lucan Ironfist, and I''ve just started working as a priest at this temple this month. I apologize for the suddenness, but... would you consider working at this temple?"

    "Eh...?"

    "I saw you offering prayers earlier. It seems you have a talent for the ''Holy Arts.'' How about working at this temple and learning the Holy Arts here?"

    Lucan believed that by taking Maris into the temple, he could protect her from her abusive foster parents. Under his guidance, she could learn the Holy Arts and develop her abilities as a saint.

    Lucan was fairly skilled in the Holy Arts, and with his knowledge of the game world, he was confident he could handle teaching her.

    In this game world, Lucan''s specialty was using game knowledge to train Maris to be a splendid saint without the harsh training typically required at the Great Temple. Once she was fully trained and capable of protecting herself, he could report to the Great Temple and ensure she could attend the academy as a saint.

    During her training, he could also form a strong bond with her that would benefit him in the future.

    "Um... is it really okay for someone like me to be here...?" Maris asked, looking confused. A piece of half-eaten cookie fell from her mouth.

    "You are needed here. Could I ask you to stay?"

    "Ugh..."

    Tears welled up in Maris''s eyes as she nodded quickly and repeatedly.

    "Yes, yes, yes, yes... I will," she said loudly, on the verge of crying.

    I can''t imagine what it must be like to feel abandoned or told you''re useless, only to have someone suddenlye along and tell you that you''re valuable and needed. So I am really curious about how Maris must be feeling right now.

 Chapter 4: Cook for Heroine

    Now that she was ready to stay here, Lucan needed to consider many things. Maris wasn''t a teenager who could take care of herself and had a developed mind.

    Maris was just 10 years old and needed guidance and care. Lucan sighed, feeling he hade too early. If he had met Maris when she was 18, then he might have tried to be her husband, after all, Maris was also the most beautiful woman in the world.

    But currently, she was 10 years old. This meant that if he decided to build a bond, it would be more like that of a father or an elder brother. The chance of bing her husband was gone.

    It was unfortunate, but Lucan didn''t care as long as he had a good bond with Maris that could benefit him in the future.

    Lucan looked out of the window, and the sun was setting. It was time to close the temple.

    "Maris, do you know how to cook?" Lucan asked.

    As far as he knew, Maris should know how to cook and do all the housework.

    "Yes," she nodded.

    "Then, wait a minute," Lucan said. He went to the kitchen, took out many vegetables and a knife, came back, and gave them to Maris.

    "Peel the vegetables. I''ll go and close the temple," he said.

    "Um... but," Maris was hesitant as she looked at him, not knowing how to say.

    "Don''t worry about your parents and house. From today, you can stay with me. I will talk to them. Or if you want, you can go back. I won''t stop you," Lucan stepped aside to make way for Maris.

    Maris looked down, her eyes filled with tears. She shook her head and grabbed the knife. "I''ll peel the vegetables."

    Lucan smiled, went out to close the temple doors, and locked them securely.

    When he returned to the room, he saw that Maris was very skilled with the knife and could peel vegetables easily.

    "You''re good at that. Nice," Lucan patted her head. She smiled back at him and continued.

    While she was peeling vegetables, Lucan looked at the meat.

    "Maris, what do you eat on a daily basis?"

    "I... I eat leftover food or raw vegetables, sometimes grass," she said.

    Lucan crossed his arms. Should he make meat since she could digest anything, or should he make just vegetable soup to get her used to proper food before giving her meat?

    After thinking, Lucan decided to make vegetable soup and rice because he was toozy to make a meat dish.

    He put rice in a pot and boiled it, also boiling water to make soup. Maris finished her work and walked over to him, handing him the peeled vegetables.

    Lucan took the vegetables and saw that they were neatly peeled. He felt that he was still better than Maris, but she wasn''t bad.

    It took 10 minutes to make vegetable soup and rice. When he was done, he brought the dishes to the table. Behind him, Maris brought tes.

    After giving food to Maris, she asked if he was sure she could eat. Lucan nodded, and she began to eat, devouring the food without caring about table manners.

    As a priest, Lucan should have prayed before eating, but he never did that. He should also have cared about table manners, but he didn''t.

    Lucan looked at Maris and felt good that someone was eating his cooking. It had been a while since someone had been able to eat his cooking. Maris was such a lucky girl.

    But he knew he had to teach her table manners for the future, though not like the teacher Maris had in the game.

    In the game, when Maris was brought to the grand temple, she ate like this but was scolded by her teacher and the priest there. Then she went through strict training to learn manners.

 Chapter 5: Bath with Heroine

    After a warm dinner, Lucan looked at Maris. She was undeniably dirty and clearly needed a bath. Her clothes were tattered, and her skin was covered in grime.

    Lucan went to the bathroom, filled the bathtub with water, and used magic to heat it to the perfect temperature.

    "Maris,e here," he called out. When she arrived, he looked at her with a gentle but firm expression. "Take a bath and clean yourself."

    Maris looked at the water, flinched, and took a step back. "Um... I don''t want to," she said softly.

    "Why not?" Lucan asked, puzzled.

    "It''s... I don''t want to... It''s scary," she said, shaking her head.

    Lucan paused to think. He realized that a bath was a luxury only the rich could afford. Nobles bathed daily, while ordinary people bathed twice a week, once a week, or even less frequently. Maris was likely one of those who rarely bathed, unfamiliar and ufortable with the idea.

    "You need to clean yourself, don''t you?" Lucan asked gently.

    "Um, well... I can clean myself at the well. I can go there," she said, turning to leave, but Lucan gently stopped her.

    "Wait," Lucan sighed. "First of all, it''s night. Second, it''s cold. Be a good girl and take a bath here, in warm water. You''ll like it."

    Maris looked at Lucan, then at the bath, and nodded hesitantly. She grabbed his hand and asked, "Will youe with me?"

    Lucan nodded, "Okay, I will. So, go and take off your clothes."

    Lucan hadn''t bathed in thest two days, so it was a good time for him to bathe as well. He had no inappropriate interest in her, so it didn''t matter take bath with 10 years old.

    He took off his clothes, leaving only a towel to cover his private parts. Maris, with some reluctance, took off everything, standing nude and vulnerable.

    Lucan looked at her and frowned, noticing many scars on her body. "Maris,e here," he said, kneeling down.

    Maris walked over to him, and when she was close, Lucan put his hand on her head and cast a healing spell. A soft, warm light enveloped her.

    All the scars on her body disappeared, making her skin wless and smooth.

    "Um... This... all the pain disappeared," Maris said, stunned.

    "I made it disappear. From now on, there won''t be any pain," Lucan said with a reassuring smile.

    Maris''s eyes filled with tears as she cried. Lucan couldn''t help but think, Why is she always crying? Such a crybaby. But he understood her feelings and why this was such an emotional moment for her.

    After this, he wrapped a cloth around her lower body and led her to the bath. He helped her into the tub, making sure she wasfortable.

    He made her sit on a small stool and poured hot water over her body, using a wooden bucket.

    "Ky..." she screamed, startled by the sensation.

    "Was it too hot?" Lucan asked, confused. He knew he had made the water the right temperature.

    "No... It''s... strange," she said, her voice trembling.

    Lucan realized it was her first time experiencing hot water. He poured the water more gently this time, letting her adjust to the sensation. After a few moments, he took a soft cloth and soaped it up, then began to gently scrub her skin, removing theyers of dirt and grime. He was careful and methodical, making sure not to miss any spots. He washed her back, her arms, her legs, and even her feet.

    When he got to her hair, he used a mild shampoo, working up ather and massaging her scalp.

    Maris began to rx, her initial fear giving way to a sense offort. The warm water and gentle scrubbing felt soothing.

    After thoroughly cleaning her, Lucan rinsed off the soap with more warm water. He then poured water on himself, soaped up, and washed quickly. After rinsing away the soap, he took Maris by the hand and helped her into the tub, joining her in the hot water.

    The warmth enveloped them, and Lucan leaned back, closing his eyes. Maris, too, seemed to be enjoying the bath, sshing the water gently and smiling.

    "It''s nice, isn''t it?" Lucan asked, opening one eye to look at her.

    Maris nodded, a genuine smile on her face. "Yes, it''s very nice."

    They stayed in the bath for a while, enjoying the warmth and the peace it brought. For Maris, it was a new and pleasant experience.

    When they finally got out, Lucan wrapped Maris in arge, fluffy towel, drying her off carefully. He then handed her his shirt, which fit her eniter body perfectly.

    "Here, put these on," he said.

    Maris took the shirt and got dressed.

 Chapter 6: Sleeping with Heroine

    After drying Maris and putting on her clothes, it was time for bed.

    Since Lucan lived alone, he only had one bed, and he couldn''t have Maris sleep on the floor. He told her to sleep on the bed with him.

    Maris shook her head and refused. "I should sleep on the floor. That''s how I''ve always lived."

    Lucan blinked his eyes, surprised. "Forget those things. From the moment you decided to stay at the temple with me, your life changed. Come and sleep on the bed. You liked the bath, didn''t you? Trust me, you''ll like sleeping on a bed as well."

    Maris hesitated, but Lucan gently picked her up and ced her on the bed. He theny down beside her, hugging her with one arm. "Stay here and sleep," he told her.

    It took two hours before Maris finally fell asleep, holding his arm tightly as she slept peacefully. Lucan sighed, relieved that she had finally settled down. Because of her restlessness, he had to stay awake for two hours, but now he could sleep peacefully.

    After closing his eyes, it might have been an hour or so when he was woken by crying and screaming. When he opened his eyes, he saw Maris crying and calling out, "Mama... Mama..."

    "Now I have to deal with nightmares," Lucan sighed. He looked at her and cast a mind-rest spell. This spell would calm her and allow her to sleep without nightmares.

    "Over the next few years, I really have a lot to do. I hope when you grow up and marry a man, you won''t forget me," Lucan said, sighing and hoping to get some good sleep.

    It was a girl''s game, so of course Maris was going to fall in love with a man, face some difficulties in her love life, and then marry and live a happy life.

    Lucan thought about his own future. He decided that he should get himself a wife. He didn''t want to be single when Maris married the man she loved. He could guess that he was going to be a father-like figure to Maris, so when the time came, he wanted Maris to also have a mother at her wedding.

    "Well, I don''t need to think about those things right now," Lucan thought and decided to sleep.

    He just had to make sure that Maris had a good time with him before she left. In the future, when she became sessful, he could benefit from their bond.

    With these thoughts, Lucan finally drifted off to sleep, determined to provide Maris with the care and support she needed.

 Chapter 7: Lets Meet Heroines Father

    The next day, Lucan set out to Maris''s parents house.

    He was d that Maris was mature, and also someone who knew how to stay at one ce and follow instructions. So he wasn''t worried leaving her alone in the temple.

    "Listen, you must not leave the temple under any circumstances! And don''t open the door for anyone! Absolutely no one!"

    "Yes, I understand."

    Maris nodded firmly. Lucan said strictly because he doesn''t anyone see Maris while she was wearing his shirt.

    Although he didn''t had bad thought or did anything bad, he doesn''t want other see to Maris in this dress and think that he was pedophile.

    Well, in this world such thing ismon and many nobles sell and buy underage girls for sexual pleasure, but Lucan didn''t want others think him as those nobles.

    So if a young girl, aged ten, wearing nothing but a shirt seen by anyone in the temple, it could lead to serious misunderstandings.

    "Alright, please look after the ce while I''m gone."

    "Yes, I''ll make sure to clean up thoroughly."

    Maris saw him off, clutching a broom. Lucan smiled and thought that he got a good helper that would clean temple.

    Next he just have to teach her to cook delicious dishes, then in future he was free from cooking.

    He was d he didn''t told anyone she was saint, otherwise he wouldn''t get such worker.

    After leaving the temple, Lucan walked through the town he recently moved to, heading towards his destination on the main street.

    "...Here it is."

    He arrived at one of the town''s merchant associations, the "Karen Trading Company." It was managed by Maris''s father, and stepmother who had abused her. While it outwardly appeared to be a reputable dealer of household goods, it secretly engaged in various shady activities.

    "Sigh..."

    Lucan sighed before stepping into the store, "Excuse me," He went to employee and asked.

    "Who are you?" The employee, looking annoyed, red at him.

    "I was assigned to this town''s temple this month. I am Lucan Ironfist, a priest. I''mte, but I''vee to greet you. Is thepany president in?"

    "Oh, yes... He''s upstairs. I''ll fetch him right away, please wait a moment!"

    The employee, recognizing the prestigious Ironfist family name, rushed upstairs, The Ironfist family was one of the most notable houses in the kingdom, holding significant influence at court, and even if not Ironfist, being priest still had reputation that this employee can''t afford to offend.

    "Ah, Priest Lucan! Wee, wee!"

    Descending the stairs was a portly, affluent-looking man with a thin, balding head.

    Lucan looked at him and remember that in game, this guy didn''t had any illustration, it was just ck shadow.

    "I''ve heard much about you. I intended to visit for introductions myself, but I''m honored you came to see us," Maris''s father, Uma Karen said as he held out his hand.

    "Nice to meet you, President Karen. Sorry to interrupt your busy day."

    "Not at all! Please,e in. We''ll prepare some tea!"

    "Thank you."

 Chapter 8: Become Heroines Father

    Guided by Uma Karen, Lucan was led to thepany''s reception room. The room was filled with luxurious furniture and paintings depicting battle scenes, exuding nouveau riche taste. Lucan sat on a plush sofa, and a female employee soon brought tea and sweets.

    They have enough money for these luxuries but starved Maris... Makes it easy for me to please her, Lucan thought,ughing quietly. Giving Maris a bit of happiness is enough to form a strong bond. He was d she never had anyone kind to her besides her mother.

    But Lucan had to admit, he was being treated well.

    "Ahem... President Karen, the reason for my visit today..."

    "No need to exin, please ept this." Uma Karen handed over a finely embroidered pouch. "A donation. Please ept it."

    Though Uma smiled, it was not unusual for merchants to make donations to temples. It wasn''t an obligation like taxes, but neglecting the temple could harm a merchant''s reputation.

    "Thank you. I appreciate your faith."

    "No, no, it''s nothing."

    Lucan smiled and epted the donation. He had a lot of money, but getting more was never bad.

    "By the way, I''m also here for another matter."

    "Huh...?" Uma looked puzzled. He couldn''t think of any other reason for a priest to visit.

    "I came because your daughter, Miss Maris, visited the temple yesterday."

    Uma''s face twisted in a grimace, briefly showing a vile expression before he masked it with a smile. "I see... Did she cause any trouble?" Uma nervously rubbed his hands together. "That child is the offspring of a mistress and is poorly behaved. She''s always causing trouble at home. It''s quite the problem."

    "I see, that must be difficult," Lucan said.

    "Yes, very. Despite strict discipline, she never learns proper behavior."

    Oh, so those bruises on her body were discipline, thought Lucan. I thought these parents were sadistic, enjoying beating Maris. Hehe, great, if I don''t beat her when she makes mistakes, she will think I''m kind. Thank you for being bad to her.

    Lucan smiled. "I discovered during her visit that Miss Maris has a talent for holy magic."

    "Holy magic...? That failure of a girl...?"

    "Yes, she could be a great priestess. I''d like to take her in at the temple."

    "Hmm... Is that so..."

    Uma frowned. He had been treating Maris like a ve, nning to sell her off when she grew up. Although very was illegal except as a punishment for criminals, wealthy people often sold children as second wives, mistresses, or servants.

    "That girl... She''s not very capable, and bing a priestess would only bring shame to our family..."

    "I think you don''t understand. She has the talent to be a great priestess, so I want to take her, train her, and send her for further studies at the royal academy."

    "Royal academy?"

    "Yes," Lucan said, cing the donation he received on the table along with more money. "This is for all the hard work you did raising her. Please ept it."

    "What...!" Uma gasped at the sight of the gold coins, far more than the donation he had offered earlier.

    "Is it really okay to give this much...?" Uma eyed Lucan suspiciously, probably calcting the situation quickly.

    "Yes, it''s fine. My family is wealthy."

    "The Ironfist family, I see. So you still have strong ties with them."

    In reality, it was true. Although he had left the family, Lucan had a good rtionship with his mother and siblings. If he got in trouble, he could ask for help or money. The money he just gave Uma was only one-tenth of Lucan''s wealth. When he left his family, he had made sure to take as much as he could to live a good life.

    "If it''s my daughter you''re taking in, I''d be delighted. Please, use her as you see fit."

    "Great... In that case, could you sign this document?"

    "This is...?" Uma looked puzzled at the document, whichpletely transferred parental rights to Lucan, renouncing any future ims.

    "Giving up parental rights seems quite drastic. Why go so far?"

    "I want Miss Maris to focus on her studies without worrying about her home. There''s no other reason."

    "Ah, I see. That''s understandable."

    Uma smiled. But now he was kind of regretting. He didn''t know what Lucan saw in his daughter that he was willing to pay so much money. He thought Lucan might have lewd intentions towards his daughter but realized that the money Lucan gave was enough for Lucan to have more attractive girls than his daughter.

    So it might be true that his daughter had great talent for holy arts, good enough for Lucan to spend this much money, even wanting parental rights.

    "Priest Lucan, Maris is still my child. I can''t do this."

    "Didn''t I say? She has good talent for holy arts, and I''m nning to train her. I have a rmendation letter from the Ironfist family to send one person to the royal academy, so I''m sending Maris there when she grows up. I don''t want her to think about her home when she leaves this ce."

    "Very well, I''ll sign it."

    Uma signed the document, officially severing all ties with Maris. Even if he demanded her return, Lucan was under no obligation toply.

    In fact, now Uma didn''t want to do this, since he sensed that Maris surely had great value that he failed to see. But he also knew that even if he kept Maris, he couldn''t utilize that value. Not to mention, Lucan said he would use the rmendation letter of the Ironfist family, which meant the Ironfist family was also involved.

    So it''s better to send his daughter away and be happy with the money he got.

    "Thank you. I''ll ensure she bes a fine priestess," Lucan said as he maintained his smile until the end, secretly pleased with the oue. Now, he is father of Maris byw.

 Chapter 9: Heroine Used Saint Power

    Maris, left alone at the temple, had nothing to do, so she decided to clean the temple.

    "Alright... let''s do our best!"

    With determination, Maris set to work cleaning. She wanted to repay the kind priest and not disappoint him for reaching out to her. Gripping the broom, she swept every corner of the temple floor.

    "Yoisho, yoisho...!"

    With each sweep of Maris''s broom, the dirt and dust on the floor vanished, making it look as good as new.

    "Yoisho, yoisho..."

    When she swept the floor with the broom, it shone. When she wiped the chairs and shelves with a rag, the cleaned areas faintly glowed. Unknowingly, Maris was using the power of a saintess. One of the abilities a saintess possesses is the power of ''purification,'' which was erasing all dirt.

    "Whew... this should be good, right?"

    After about two hours, she finished cleaning. The entire temple now glowed with a holy aura thanks to the power of the saintess. Even the grand temple in the capital didn''t radiate such a sacred and pure aura.

    "The priest said he''d be back by noon... maybe I should cook?"

    Maris quickly put away the cleaning tools and dusted herself off. The dirt on her clothes disappeared, and the shirt she borrowed from Lucan became clean. One might wonder why she wore tattered clothes yesterday if she could do such things. The reason was simple: she didn''t want to dirty the clothes borrowed from the priest. Maris couldn''t control the power of a saintess.

    She could only use the power of ''purification'' if she genuinely wanted to clean something.

    "..."

    As Maris put away the cleaning tools and headed to the kitchen, she felt happy and let out a strange sound. She had slept in the same bed with Lucanst night and had a very restful sleep. It might have been the first time she slept so well since her mother died.

    "~~~~~?"

    In a good mood, Maris hummed as she went to the kitchen and looked for ingredients in the chest.

    "Are there... no vegetables?"

    However, there were almost no ingredients left. Since Lucan lived alone, there wasn''t much in stock, and the remaining ingredients were used up inst night''s dinner. Only flour and meat were left, not enough to make a proper meal.

    "What should I do... I can''t cook anything..."

    Maris looked sad, but then she heard a thud from behind.

    "...?"

    When she turned around, she saw vegetables, fish, and a jar of milk on the kitchen table. The fish were still alive, jumping fresh on the table.

    "Huh? Did the priest buy these?"

    She hadn''t noticed them before. Were these there when she entered the kitchen?

    "Well, whatever."

    It would be troublesome if there were no ingredients, but since they appeared, there was no problem. Without thinking much, Maris filled a tub with water and transferred the fish.

    "Hehe."

    "She''s happy."

    "That''s good."

    As Maris began cooking with the meat and vegetables, she was watched over by beings bathed in light, floating near the ceiling. These beings were ''holy spirits,'' also known as lower angels. The food on the table was brought by the holy spirits. They had transported offerings from another town''s temple to give to Maris.

    The reason the holy spirits suddenly appeared was due to the hum she sang in the hallway earlier. Unconsciously, Maris had sung a tone that praised God. This song, engraved in the saintess''s soul, summoned the holy spirits.

    "Hmm-hmm-hmm?"

    In high spirits, Maris chopped vegetables and simmered them in a pot. She was humming again, infusing her cooking with holy energy.

    "I wonder if the priest will be happy?"

    Maris continued to perform miracles without realizing it. ording to the lore, a saintess could perform miracles by being loved and happy. In thetter half of the game, the saintess could unleash great power and vanquish evil through the love of her romantic partner. Lucan''s kindness had unconsciously activated the power of love and happiness in Maris.

    "It''s done!"

    Looking down at the finished stew, Maris puffed her chest with satisfaction. The creamy stew, made with plenty of milk, was imbued with the saintess''s blessing, offering disease prevention and anti-aging effects. Unaware of the extraordinary dish she had created, Maris eagerly awaited Lucan''s return.

 Chapter 10: Glowing Heroine

    It was just past noon.

    After sessfully concluding negotiations with Uma, Lucan returned to the temple.

    "I''m back... huh!?"

    As soon as Lucan opened the temple door, he was surprised to see the temple.

    "I-Is it glowing...?"

    Indeed, the inside of the temple was glowing with a soft light. The altar, the walls, the floor��everything was emitting a faint, sacred aura. Even though Lucan had visited the grand temple several times during his training as a priest in the royal capital, it had never been this majestic or mystical.

    "Ah, wee back, Priest!"

    Maris appeared from the depths of the temple, running towards him.

    "I''m back, Maris. Did you clean the temple?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "How exactly did you do it?"

    "Just with a broom and a cloth, like usual..."

    "I see..."

    How could ordinary cleaning result in this? Clearly, the power of the Saint had been activated.

    "Did I do something wrong? Did I mess up...?"

    Maris''s eyes shimmered with anxiety as she looked at Lucan, who hastily smiled to reassure her. He wanted her to have the best memories here; otherwise, how could he get benefits in the future?

    "No, I was just surprised at how clean it is. You did well. Thank you."

    "Yes!"

    Maris''s face lit up with a smile, like a bud blossoming into a flower. Watching her, Lucan pondered.

    This is strange... Maris shouldn''t have had such power when she first awakened as the Saint. She shouldn''t be able to use miracles like this until after she enters the academy.

    Lucan was confused but then decided not to worry. If she can use her powers, that''s great news.

    However, he was unaware that Maris had unconsciously activated her miracle due to the love and kindness shown to her. It wasn''t because Lucan was special or superior to the main characters. In the game''s story, Maris only opened her heart to the romantic interests and friends after enduring years of harsh training and abuse at the grand temple.

    When she awakened as the Saint and the grand temple took her for training, she thought she didn''t need to endure the abuse of her parents anymore and could live a happy life. But the grand temple made her go through harsh training with no human warmth. Maris closed her heart after this training and didn''t appreciate others'' kindness or love.

    It took her time before she was able to ept others'' kindness and love, and then awaken her true saint power.

    Since Lucan had taken Maris before she went to the grand temple, she didn''t lose her innocence and epted his kindness and love, so her saint''s powers were awakening earlier than in the original story.

    "I also made lunch. Shall we eat together?"

    "Oh, you made lunch too?"

    Lucan tilted his head. He had forgotten to buy groceries, and there should have been almost no ingredients left besides meat and flour. What could she have made?

    "I''ll bring it right away. Please wait a moment."

    "A wonderful aroma..."

    As soon as he entered the kitchen, he was greeted by a delicious smell. Maris was dishing out stew from a pot.

    "Here you go."

    The te was ced on the table, emitting a rich aroma from the white stew.

    The stew was filled withrge chunks of vegetables and meat, none of which should have been in their stock.

    Lucan was confused. He knew Maris would not leave the house after he told her to stay, so where did she get the ingredients?

    "Where did you get the ingredients?"

    "The ingredients were on the table..."

    "On the table?"

    "Yes... was I not supposed to use them?"

    ".....!?"

    Maris''s expression darkened with worry, and behind her, something glowing like a fairy was floating.

    "Don''t bully Maris!"

    "Comfort her quickly!"

    Lucan looked at them and understood.

    Spirits were Maris''spanions; she could summon spirits in thetter half of the story. They protected her in battle and supported her during the romance parts of the game.

    Other than the spirits, no one could bring ingredients, so where they got the ingredients from, Lucan didn''t care.

    Strangely, Maris didn''t seem to see the spirits. Perhaps due to her inexperience as a Saint, or maybe the spirits chose to remain unseen.

    "It''s not like that. I was surprised that you could cook such delicious-looking food with those ingredients."

    Lucan sat down and took a spoonful of the stew. The sweet and rich vor spread through his mouth.

    "It''s very delicious. Thank you, Maris."

    "Yes!"

    Maris''s eyes welled up with tears of joy. Unconsciously, a mysterious light emanated from her back, like a halo.

    I need to help her control her saint powers soon. Otherwise, the grand temple would soon notice her presence, and she would be taken away. I can''t let this investment get away from me, not before I build a strong bond with her. But for now...

    "Let''s eat together, Maris. Please, sit down."

    "Yes!"

    For now, Lucan decided to enjoy the meal Maris had prepared. They sat across from each other, eating the stew infused with the Saint''s blessings.

 Chapter 11: Telling Kind Words to Heroine

    Lucan loved the stew Maris made and discovered it was filled with magical energy��surely Maris''s saintly powers.

    From that moment on, Lucan decided to let Maris handle all the housework and cooking.

    Lucan found something amusing: in her parents'' house, Maris also did the housework and cooking, but she saw it as torture and detested it. Yet, here she was, doing the same tasks but feeling grateful and happy.

    It really shows that kind words and actions are enough to make others feel appreciated, and those who feel appreciated will do their best to repay kindness.

    Lucan understood that the main reason for this change was that Maris came from abusive parents. To her, not getting beaten and receiving decent food and clothing were the greatest acts of kindness Lucan could offer.

    Regardless, the stew was delicious, and Lucan enjoyed it. Maris also agreed to cook for him from now on.

    "Let''s go and buy some things we need," Lucan said.

    "Huh?" Maris looked at him, surprised.

    "Since you''re going to live here, you need to have some basic things. For example, clothes?" Lucan said.

    "Um, you don''t have to. I''m okay as I am now," Maris said timidly, shaking her head. "I don''t need clothes or anything, as long as I can stay here," she said very quietly.

    Lucan smiled inwardly. Here''s a chance to earn some favorable points.

    "Maris," he stood up and sat in front of her as she was on a chair. He held her hands. "You have the talent to learn holy arts. I''m going to teach you, so in a sense, you''re my disciple. As your master, it''s my responsibility to ensure you live a good life, with beautiful clothes, tasty food, and a lovely home. ept whatever I give you because it''s worth it."

    Lucan looked at her and saw her eyes welling up with tears. Sess, he thought. Now Maris will never forget these words. It took me just a second toe up with them, but these words will stay with her forever and benefit me endlessly.

    Lucan smiled at Maris. "So, let''s go and get you some beautiful clothes."

    Maris held his hand and nodded quickly, tears in her eyes.

    Lucan, holding her hand, walked to the door but stopped.

    "You can''t leave the house wearing just my shirt," Lucan said, looking back at her.

    Maris was only wearing his shirt, with no clothes underneath.

    Lucan was d that when he wasing back, he had also bought a in dress for her.

 Chapter 12: Going on Market with Heroine

    Maris looked at the in dress and thanked Lucan. She then took off the shirt she was wearing, gettingpletely naked. She was about to put on the dress when Lucan stopped her.

    "Before you put on the dress, wear this underneath," Lucan said, handing her a thin t-shirt and underwear.

    "Okay," Maris nodded, not minding that she was naked in front of a man. She didn''t have any concept of being naked in front of others as something bad. Lucan thought that he needed to teach her about the differences between men and women.

    After she changed, she smiled and looked at herself from different angles.

    Lucan looked at her and had to admit that Maris was a beautiful girl. She had pink hair that, after her bath yesterday, was shiny and reached her shoulders, falling freely. She had a cute face with blue eyes.

    Lucan remembered the game, and in the game, there were many illustrations of Maris. In all those illustrations, Maris was the most beautiful, wearing all types of clothes.

    Lucan once again felt sad that he met Maris early. Well, there were other heroines'' mothers who were beautiful. If he got the chance, he might make those heroines'' mothers his wives.

    For now, he needed to go shopping.

    "Let me take this shirt for washing," Lucan said, reaching out for the shirt that Maris was wearing.

    However, before he could grab the shirt, Maris grabbed it and held it tightly, saying, "I will do it. I will wash it since I was the one wearing it."

    "Are you sure?" Lucan asked. Inside, he was happy. With this, he could leave all the washing to Maris in the future. He had a beautiful maid who would do all the work.

    "Yes, let me do it," she said firmly, and Lucan was happy to let her do it.

    She then carefully ced the shirt in one spot and tottered towards Lucan.

    "Let''s go then," Lucan said, and he and Maris went out.

    Lucan lived in Shinybell Town. The town was located at the border of the Kingdom, and within a hundred kilometers, it was thergest, with five thousand people.

    Compared to Earth, this world seemed bigger, but it had very few ces where humans lived, and the poption was also very low.

    Lucan and Maris were walking through the market when Lucan spotted a familiar person.

    "Hey, who is that child?" An attractive woman walked over, put her hands around Lucan''s shoulders, and asked.

    "Rina, can you please not touch me like this?" Lucan tried to pull Rina''s hands away but was unsessful.

    "I''m beautiful, aren''t I?" Rina asked.

    "Yes, you are," Lucan said. Rina was beautiful, but only Lucan thought that. It''s not that she was bad looking��she was attractive��but in this world, it was normal. Lucan was the kind of guy who thought that everyone had beauty in their own way.

    "I''m a beautiful woman, so shouldn''t you feel happy that I''m touching you? Look, even my chest is pressing against your arm. Don''t you feel the softness?"

    "Rina, please."

    "Okay, I was joking," Rina said, taking her hand back. She then looked at Maris, who was hiding behind Lucan.

    "So, who is this girl?"

    "She has a good talent for holy arts, so I decided to ept her at the temple as a priestess," Lucan said. "Maris, this is Rina, the strongest person in our town. If you ever get in trouble that requires strength, you can ask her for help."

    "Yes, girl, I''m strong, and if you want to get strong, you can alsoe to my ce to learn," Rina said, showing her muscr arms.

    "She teaches children your age. If you want, you can go there, make some friends, and learn somebat skills," Lucan said.

    "Hm," Maris nodded, still holding onto Lucan''s shirt.

    "By the way, can you handle her?" Rina asked.

    "Don''t worry, I can, and if I ever need help, aren''t you here to help me?" Lucan smiled.

    "Don''te to me only when you need help," Rina sighed. "Well, if you ever need help, I''m happy to help you. Bute to my ce for tea sometime. You can also bring Maris." Rina squatted down and looked at Maris with a smile. "Come to my ce sometime. I will be happy."

    "Hm," Maris nodded, still nervous about talking with new people.

 Chapter 13: Heroine is Trying Clothes

    After some small talk with Rina, Lucan continued walking with Maris. Finally, they arrived at the market, which was filled with stalls and a crowd.

    "Maris, please be careful not to get lost."

    "Y-yes..."

    Maris looked anxious as she nced around. She didn''t like ces with a lot of people and nced at Lucan''s right hand.

    Lucan noticed this and moved his hand.

    "If you don''t mind, shall we hold hands? That way we won''t get separated."

    "Yes!"

    Maris nodded happily and took Lucan''s hand. Her small hand squeezed his repeatedly, as if to confirm the feeling and warmth. It seemed she had grown quite attached to him, and he felt as if he had gained a daughter.

    To be a father at eighteen... This daughter will return the favor a thousand times over, so it''s not bad.

    "Priest, what are we going to buy first?" Maris asked.

    "Let''s start by buying clothes."

    "Clothes? But you''ve already bought me some."

    Maris grabbed the hem of her dress and lifted it slightly.

    "It''s just one. We should have three dresses and some sleepwear."

    "Hm, I''m okay with just a shirt. It''sfortable to sleep in."

    "Well, that''s true," Lucan nodded. Anything oversized on the body is good for sleeping, and his shirt is oversized for her.

    "...Anyway, let''s look around at various things."

    "...Okay. If you say so."

    Lucan took Maris to a nearby clothing store. It wasn''t veryrge, but it seemed to have a good selection, including children''s clothes.

    "Wee... Oh, aren''t you the new priest?"

    A middle-aged female clerk came out. Lucan had already greeted her when he was first assigned to the town, so this was their second meeting. Behind this middle-aged female was a bodybuilder who was walking on all fours, like a dog.

    Actually, the bodybuilder thought of himself as a dog��or rather, as a smart dog who knew how to run a business.

    The female clerk was an employee and also the trantor for the dog-minded owner, as the owner only spoke in dognguage.

    "Came here for shopping," Lucan said.

    "Woof, woof, wo, wo, woofff," the dog-minded owner barked.

    After his barking, the female clerk smiled. "He is saying that he can personally help you pick out some outfits if you want."

    "Oh, thank you very much, but I''m not here for my clothes. It''s for this girl," Lucan said, pointing at Maris.

    "H-Hello..."

    Maris peeked out nervously from behind Lucan.

    "Woof, woof."

    "He is saying this girl is a cute child. Who is she? Your little sister?"

    "For now, she''s a worker at the temple, but she is training to be a priestess."

    "Woof. (I see)."

    "Alright then, I''ll help you choose. Come over here, dear," the female clerk said.

    "P-priest?"

    "Don''t worry, they are good and have a good reputation," Lucan said.

    Maris looked at Lucan for a second, then nodded and went with the female clerk.

    "Sorry for the wait~"

    "I''m... I''m back..."

    A few minutester, a cute fairy appeared before Lucan.

    To be precise, a beautiful girl who could be mistaken for a fairy stood there.

    Maris, who had returned, was wearing a different white dress. Though the color was the same, it was adorned withce ribbons and decorations, making it vastly different from the one Lucan had bought. She also wore red boots and had her hair styled up.

    She was still thin from ack of proper nutrition, but she was undeniably a beautiful girl who would make anyone fall in love.

    "This is... surprising. You look very cute."

    "Cute... me...?"

    "Yes, it suits you very well."

    "��!"

    Maris''s face lit up with an overjoyed smile.

    From the back, the female clerk walked over and smiled. "This girl is amazing. She looks good in anything."

    "I can see that."

    "Woof, woof..."

    "He is saying that it''s a waste for her to spend her life as a nun or priestess in the temple. Make sure you think carefully about her future, okay?"

    "..."

    Lucan nodded. He also didn''t want Maris to be a priestess at the temple. He wanted her to go out and make a name for herself around the world. Only then would he benefit. Moreover, he also had to ensure she found a suitable partner as a proper heroine. After all, her power-up was based on love, and if she found a good partner, Lucan could benefit from that as well.

    "Um... Priest, they also rmended this outfit. Can I try it on?"

    "Why not. Go and change."

    "Hehehe..."

    Maris smiled shyly and entered the fitting room, this time holding a ck dress.

 Chapter 14: Heroine Getting Hair Cut

    Lucan and Maris walked out of the clothing shop after buying some clothes.

    "I want to tell you that I''m rich, I have a lot of money, so don''t think that buying some dresses will make me poor," Lucan sighed and said.

    Maris liked a lot of clothes and she looked good in them, so Lucan bought all of them. However, seeing the prices made Maris regret her choices, and she said she didn''t want the clothes anymore.

    "Really?"

    "Of course, Ie from a noble family. I have enough money to live my whole life without worrying."

    "How much?" Maris asked. "How much do you have?"

    "Hm... I never counted, so I don''t know, but probably enough to buy your parents'' business," Lucan thought and said.

    Maris gasped, her mouth wide open. "Really?"

    "Yes, so don''t worry about money. Let''s go and buy you some necessities," Lucan said.

    Lucan took Maris to a general store where he had bought his necessities when he first came to town.

    He passed through the shop employees and went inside. Since Maris wasn''t taking the initiative to pick out anything for herself, Lucan decided to add things she needed to the shopping cart: a toothbrush, towels, a bowl, forks, and other items.

    As he was buying these things, he noticed a stuffed toy. He looked at Maris, and she didn''t seem very interested in it, but Lucan still put the toy into the shopping cart.

    Lucan needed something Maris could keep with her as she grew up. The dresses he bought would eventually be unfit for her, so it was good to buy a stuffed toy.

    This stuffed toy was a fox. It was white with red, ruby-like eyes and a ck nose. It was cute.

    "Well, do you need anything else?" Lucan asked.

    "Hm, no, I don''t," Maris shook her head, looking at the fox toy. She had been eyeing it since Lucan put it in the cart. Lucan smiled, sensing that Maris really liked the toy but didn''t know he had bought it for her.

    No need to tell her now, Lucan thought as he bought all the items and carried them as they walked to the hair cutting shop.

    "Once we cut some of your hair, you''ll be cute," Lucan said.

    "Cute? Me?"

    "Yes, you know how cute you were in those dresses. If we do some hair cutting, you''ll be even cuter," Lucan said.

    "Ok," Maris smiled, excited to get a haircut.

    Soon they reached the shop. The owner was a woman in her eighties. She had white hair and wrinkles on her face but still stood straight, wearing a dress and makeup.

    She didn''t seem like she was eighty years old. She looked at Lucan. "Hey boy, where did you pick up this girl?" she said, looking at Maris behind Lucan.

    "On the road. If you want, you can go and get yourself one to babysit," Lucan said. "But you''re past the mother phase, so don''t go there."

    "You really can''t answer straightforwardly," the olddy sighed, shaking her head. "Anyways, is it that girl''s hair you want me to cut?"

    "You''re fast to think for an olddy, yes," Lucan pushed Maris forward. "Cut her hair beautifully."

    "Hm, I will, so don''t worry about it," the olddy smiled at Maris. "Come here and sit on the chair."

    Maris looked at Lucan once before she went in and sat on the chair.

    "I''m going to drop the luggage at the temple, so finish her haircut while I''m gone," Lucan said.

    "Idiot, it will only take five minutes for you to go ande back. I can''t cut hair that fast."

    "Yeah, I forgot, you''re still an olddy," Lucan chuckled.

    "Someday I''m going to show you what an olddy can do. Then you''ll understand my greatness."

    Lucan had already walked away, so he didn''t hear what she said. Lucan found it fun to tease olddy Wanny.

    Of course, he only did this asionally and never went overboard.

    After he put the things he bought in the temple and was returning to Wanny''s hair cutting ce, he encountered his friend, Morbis Turho.

    Morbis Turho was also from the royal capital and had studied together with Lucan. He was also a noble but wasn''t the first son, so he had to find a way to sustain a living.

    So he came to this town and became a military person. Since he came from a noble family, he easily became one of the most influential people here.

    "Hey buddy, I heard you have a secret child with a married woman. Is that true?"

    Lucan blinked his eyes, stunned for a few seconds. Just where did such rumorse from?

    "Hell no, where did you hear this?"

    "Just people talking," Morbis said. He was tall and muscr, with armor over his body. He looked strong.

    "No, just a girl came to the temple to pray. I saw she was being abused by her parents, so I decided to take her in and let her work at the temple. Now she is safe and I have a helper to help me around," Lucan said as heughed. "People are amazing; their imagination is good."

    He expected rumors about him doing inappropriate things with a little girl might spread but never expected that he had a secret child with a married woman would be spreading around.

    "Abusive? Is that true?"

    "Yeah, it''s Karen Trading Industry''s owner, her father, and his wife," Lucan said.

    "Hm, let''s see if I find anything shady about them."

    "Good luck to you," Lucan patted his shoulder.

 Chapter 15: Heroine is Studying

    Maris looked at herself, she cute face, and once her bangs cut off, give her neat look and enhance her beauty. She looked cute without doubt and it cuteness that is enough to make any man fall in charm. Of course she is just ten years old, so her charm is not much but anyone who saw her would knew that she is going to be extremely beautiful once she grow up.

    She tied her pink hair into two pigtails, and her in white dress looked good on her, as she swirl around.

    "You look cute, as i thought," Lucan said as he pat her head.

    Lucan really feel sad because he have emotions. If he didn''t had emotions, then he knew he would sell Maris to king, and get high position then live good life. Of course that is only if Maris was just beautiful girl and he had no emotions.

    Maris, with beauty is also person with great talent for saint. She was invaluable.

    After this, he brought Maris back to house and began to prepare dinner. Although he wants Maris to make but he can''t, for now he had to make and let Maris take initiative to make dinner. First few weeks, he would make dinner and lunch, then he wouldpletely let Maris do all of dinner stuff.

    Anyways, today he made dinner, after dinner, he realised that he forget to buy bed for Maris, so today again he slept together with Maris.

    Lucan decided that he would not get bed until Maris turn 12 years old. Since girls puberty start around 12 years, he would get bed for her, and room for her to get privacy. Until then, he would stay together to create strong bond.

    The next day, as nned, Lucan began Maris''s education.

    In a room deep within the temple, he had Maris sit at a desk and announced the start of the lesson.

    "Well then, shall we begin studying?"

    "Yes!" Maris replied with sparkling eyes.

    Thanks to two days of nutritious meals, Maris''splexion had improved significantly. Although her body was still thin, her health was steadily improving.

    "Maris, are there any subjects you are good at or bad at?"

    "Um... I''m not sure, but I like reading books. My mother used to read to me a lot."

    "Then let''s start with theology."

    Since she hasn''t had much exposure to studying, it''s best to start with a subject she might find enjoyable.

    "Let''s begin by reading this scripture aloud. Do you know the letters?"

    "Yes, my mother taught me."

    "Very well. Please begin."

    "Okay. Um... ''In the beginning, there was darkness. God said, Let there be light, and light filled the dark world.''"

    "''Seeing the devastated world, the great founding Saint said, I will bring healing to this world.''"

    "Yes... Since the descent of the founding Saint, there have been beings known as Saints appearing in this world. Saints pour power into thend, dispel evil, and bring prosperity to the people," Lucan said.

    The previous Saint passed away about twenty years ago, living a long life until the age of eighty. She was the daughter of a duke and became the wife of the king at the time. This means the current royal family has the blood of the Saint.

    Lucan remember that in the game, Maris was bullied at academy becausest saint was royal, and everyone wanted that royal blood awaken as saint but Maris did, who ismoner.

    When Lucan yed the game, he was angry at these royal children but now, he just felt that this royal children are not educated. The best thing is ignore them, if they do physical attack then fight back and if they do anything that threaten life then kill them.

    However, now that Lucan has chance then he would teach Maris, let her know how to behave in presence of nobles, how to dress up and how to speak. So when she go there, everyone would be shocked by her grace and beauty.

    Maris continued the story, "''Thus, the founding Saint and the first king joined hands and created a golden nation.''"

    "That''s enough for now."

    They spent about two hours reading the scripture, with Lucan providing exnations along the way. Maris attended the lessons without any reluctance and seemed to enjoy reading the scripture.

 Chapter 16: Heroine Learning Tea Making

    Lucan decided to take a break. He looked at Maris and saw that she wasn''t feeling exhausted after two hours of reading, which was good.

    "Let''s take a break. How about some tea over there?" Lucan said.

    "Yes! By the way, I thought the scripture would be more difficult. It was very easy to read and interesting!"

    "This is a simplified version for children to study. The original scripture is much thicker and takes days to read."

    To be a priest, one must memorize the contents of a dictionary-thick scripture. Learning divine arts is also necessary, so only a select few elites like Lucan can be entrusted with the temple.

    Bing a priest is tough, but once you make it, you''re set for life. Lucan started studying early, so he was able to be a priest at the age of 18.

    As the second son of a marquis family, Lucan initially aimed for an overpowered reincarnation in another world. However, he quickly faced reality. His physical abilities and magical talents were only average. Compared tomoners, he was quite strong, but as a noble, his abilities were just above average.

    Attempting to exploit production cheats also failed. Recreational tools like ying cards and chess already existed, and there was no room to innovate in agriculture or industry. Lacking specialized knowledge from his previous life as a corporate ve gamer, Lucan decided to pursue the stable path of a priest.

    Lucan felt a bit sad as he thought that if he had known this was a world of games, then he could have used game information to make a profit.

    "Sigh..."

    "Is something wrong, Priest?"

    "No... It''s nothing. Oh, why don''t we learn how to make tea while we''re at it?"

    Lucan took out some tea leaves from the shelf. Maris tilted her head slightly.

    "I think I can make tea, though?"

    "Making tea formoners and for nobles is different."

    Just as there are specific ways to make tea in business settings, there are proper manners for making tea for nobles. The amount of tea leaves and water, the cement of cups and tea snacks, and the steeping method are all governed byplex rules. Failure to adhere to these rules results in being considered ill-mannered.

    "You might have the chance to attend a tea party with nobles someday. It''s good to be prepared."

    "I don''t think I''ll ever have such an opportunity, but if you say so, Priest, I''ll do my best!"

    When she attends the academy in the capital, she''ll interact with upper-ss people, including key characters. To avoid being ridiculed as a country bumpkin, she needs to learn table manners and other etiquette.

    "I''ll also teach you how to use a knife and fork during meals. There will be many unfamiliar things, but let''s take it slow."

    "Yes! I''ll do my best!"

    Maris nodded firmly, watching Lucan''s every move as he made tea.

    Lucan continued teaching manners and etiquette without being overly strict. Maris, who was originally quick to learn, mastered the basics alongside her studies. Her naturally beautiful appearance became even more refined with proper manners.

    At this rate, she''ll be able to dine more elegantly than I can in a year or two.

    In a year or two, she''ll be ady who can hold her own anywhere. Lucan thought this with the feelings of an investor watching his investment grow.

 Chapter 17: Month Since Heroine Adopted in Temple

    Maris continued her studies, she studied theology, history, mathematics, and holy arts. Maris was easily able to learn everything.

    It''s been a month since she started studying.

    When she first arrived at the temple, she was skinny. However, her cheeks have filled out after eating three meals a day and snacks.

    This created problems for Lucan; she was beautiful and he knew she would grow more beautiful in the future. This is why if more and more people see her, the more popr she will get and the more troubling it will be.

    Lucan was a guy who liked to have one or two close people otherwise he didn''t want to talk to people.

    However, Maris''s poprity going to be troublesome for him. For now, he was hiding Maris but one day she will get exposed, and that day, the temple is going to be filled with many people.

    Let''s endure it. We are doing this to get the best life in this world, the most luxurious, the most respected, and the most important person.

    Once Maris is dered a saint and all over people ept her, she will be the most important, respected, and powerful in the world, and as her father, Lucan will also get the top position in this world.

    Lucan wants that, and to get that position he would going to do his best.

    Besides this, he was thinking he should stop bathing with Maris. She was growing chest and soon might be a full-fledged girl.

    However, then he thought and decided to bathe together as long as Maris asked, otherwise he would take a bath alone.

    After all, Lucan isn''t interested in her, so he doesn''t get nervous or think much about bathing together or sleeping together with her.

    Lucan knew that in the future she would stop this and start living independently.

    Besides this issue, another issue was that he needed to do something about Maris''s father.

    He can''t let Maris go out alone, she stays at the temple and sometimes Lucan takes her to meet Rina or Wanny. While they were out, Maris hid her face with a hat or hooded clothing.

    This needed to be done because it might probably be her saint aura or something but he noticed that she was just getting attractive day by day, even though her face didn''t change much.

    In the future when she grows more beautiful, it''s going to create problems, and if her father found that then her father mighte back to get her back. Lucan doesn''t care if her fatheres to get her, he can just send him away or beat him but the problem is when her father tries to do anything shady.

    So, it''s best to get him arrested. Lucan thought that his friend Morbis could probably handle this but he didn''t find any evidence to arrest.

    It seems her father is quite cautious and hasn''t left any trace. It''s troubling, Lucan needs to think of a way to make Maris public but also needs a way to deal with people who have bad intentions towards her.

 Chapter 18: Heroines Saint Blessings

    "Priest! Is the priest here!?"

    "Hm��?"

    Lucan was teaching Maris when he heard a loud voice. He frowned, not liking the interruption, but he was a priest.

    "Priest?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Please continue with your self-study for a moment."

    Leaving Maris behind, Lucan headed to the chapel. The temple doors were wide open, and several injured people were being carried in.

    Arge crowd of onlookers outside was peeking in to see what was happening.

    "What''s the matter, everyone?" Lucan asked. As he saw the injured people, he noticed Rina among them, her skin tinged blue.

    "Oh, Priest!"

    "Help us! They were attacked by a poisonous snake!"

    "Calm down, they will be fine. So tell me exactly what happened," Lucan said, looking at Rina. He was relieved that she didn''t seem to be in critical condition.

    "We heard there was arge wolf in the nearby forest, so we went to hunt it, but we encountered a poisonous snake! We managed to kill it, but these guys got poisoned!"

    "Help us! Our friends are going to die!"

    "What a terrible thing��" Lucan muttered as he looked at Rina. Rina wasn''t in a life-threatening situation, but she was the most injured. Lucan guessed that she must have stayed behind to fight alone and bore the most damage.

    However, there was a problem. He could heal Rina, but it would take his mana. Then he wouldn''t be able to heal the others. After some thought, he decided to heal Rina.

    "Purify! Restoration!"

    Purify was a spell that removed poison, and Restoration was a spell that healed wounds and restored vitality.

    These two spells made Rina''s injuries better, but she was still far from being fully healed. He needed to do more.

    "Purify! Restoration!"

    Lucan was d that because of Maris, who was a Saint, this ce had be a holy site, providing a lot of mana. Otherwise, he would have needed to use Detoxify and Rejuvenate potions.

    "Purify! Restoration!"

    After repeatedly casting healing magic on Rina for five minutes, her injuries healed, and she was free of poison. She was currently in a deep sleep but would wake up soon.

    Now, it was the turn of the other three injured people. He cast Purify and Restoration spells on the three of them together. He continued casting spells, but his mana was depleting. He wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Using a lot of mana made his vision fade and his head spin.

    "Purify�� Restoration�� Purify�� Restoration�� Purify��"

    A strong dizziness hit him. He was happy he had done everything he could, but he still couldn''t save them all. It was a good ending for Lucan, and if not for wanting to appear as a good priest, he would have admitted he couldn''t heal the three.

    Just as he thought he couldn''t go on, someone ran up to support him.

    "Priest��!"

    "Maris��?"

    Why is she here?

    "Priest, you look pale�� are you okay!?"

    "I''m okay�� no need to worry��"

    Suddenly, his body felt light.

    Mana that had been depleted surged back, even surpassing his limits.

    The source of the power was clear��it was Maris, who was holding onto Lucan closely.

    The blessing of the Saint��

    "Priest��?"

    "Thank you, Maris. I''m really okay now."

    Smiling as usual, Lucan''s words rxed Maris''s anxious face.

    "I''ll continue the treatment�� Purify and Restoration."

    "Ugh��"

    The wounds of the injured began to close, and their pale faces regained color.

    "Amazing��"

    "Hey, are you okay!? Hang in there!"

    The adventurers, who had been fretting, shouted joyfully.

    Lucan continued to use holy arts in turn, healing all three dying, unconscious people.

    "Thank you! Thank you so much��!"

    "Priest, we owe you!"

    Adventurers, who risk their lives fighting monsters, have a strong sense of camaraderie.

    Some even knelt and prayed, sping their hands as if in worship.

    "Thank you�� thank you��"

    "I just did what I had to. I''m not a god, so please don''t worship me."

    "Priest?"

    cing his hand on the head of the girl who looked up at him curiously, Lucan silently patted her head.

    Now, beautiful Maris exposed to people and this incident will invite more injured people... Damn it, let''s trap her father now that things have been exposed.

 Chapter 19: Heroine Perform Nuns Duty

    "Listen, you can get inside this to protect Maris," Lucan said as he held out the fox-shaped stuffed toy.

    There were some holy spirits floating around; these holy spirits were summoned by Maris. She couldn''t see them, but Lucan could, and these spirits were strong. Lucan decided to let these spirits enter the stuffed toy so they could physically attack.

    With the physical boost of their power, they could easily handle anyone and protect Maris from any danger.

    "Okay, we will protect the saint."

    "The saint''s protection is our motto."

    "For the saint''s protection."

    All the spirits entered the fox. The white fox''s red ruby eyes shone, and suddenly the stuffed toy began to change. Soon, the fake fur became real, the ruby eyes moved, and the stuffed toy began to breathe.

    "Wow, I didn''t expect this thing toe to life," Lucan was surprised, but he liked it.

    "When she summons new spirits, I will buy new stuffed toys for her," Lucan thought.

    Now that he had given Maris a bodyguard, he no longer had to worry. He just needed to wait for Maris''s father to make any move. Once he did, he would be arrested for sure.

    Lucan knew the value of Maris was too much for a greedy person like Uma to ignore. He would try whatever it took to get Maris back.

    "Let''s wait and see," Lucan thought.

    ---

    Two monthster, Lucan looked at Maris, wearing a white dress with ck designs.

    She was looking at a man''s injured hands. She hovered her hand over his hand, cast a healing spell, and the man''s hand recovered as if it had never been injured.

    "Oh, I feel so much better! Thank you, Maris!"

    "Yes, please take care!" Maris smiled politely.

    "Thank you so much, it''s not much but take some donation, I hope my little donation will help you."

    "Thank you uncle, every donation is helpful."

    "Haha, that''s good. I''m going before people behind me start cursing," the man said as he looked behind and saw a line of men and women.

    There were two adventurers kicking some young men and kindly asking some elderly people to go away.

    These adventurers were saved by Lucan two months before. Because of Maris''s beauty, many young men and some adults or elders came with slight injuries to ask Maris to heal them.

    Lucan set out some rules that anyone who wanted treatment must have injuries or illnesses that couldn''t be healed by themselves in two days.

    Some cuts or illnesses just take a day or two to heal by themselves. So, Lucan banned these people. Moreover, he also set a limit on the number of people Maris could heal. Maris was a saint, and this ce was blessed by the saint''s blessings, so she wouldn''t get exhausted even if she continued heal people for days, but Lucan didn''t want her to spend all her time healing others.

    Lucan sighed. It was better before, when no one visited his temple, and he was alone just passing the time, but now...

    "Oh dear�� it''s gotten quite lively all of a sudden."

    Lucan, who was sighing, looked beside him at Rina, who had spoken.

    "Yeah, I hate this," Lucan said.

    "Really, you know, the donations that are floating into your temple have increased a lot."

    "I don''t need money. I was happy to spend my alone time at the temple," Lucan sighed. Money? He had too much money. He didn''t need any more.

    "Yeah, it''s a temple so you can''t stop people from visiting it. If other priests or the grand temple hear that you used adventurers to kick people out, you''ll be in trouble," Rina said.

    "I don''t care. Actually, it''s good if that happens. I won''t have to be responsible for healing these people and other things," Lucan shrugged and said.

    Once he became a priest, he couldn''t quit or leave the temple; otherwise, he would have done it the moment he found Maris.

    "Good for you but what about Maris?"

    "I said she is sister at temple but I didn''t register her at temple. So if i removed as priest, I can just take her with me or let her decide where she wants to go."

    "Good I guess, but... She be too beautiful in just two months," Rina said as she looked at Maris.

    "Yup, in future she will be the most beautiful girl in the world," Lucan said.

    "I think so too," Rina nodded.

 Chapter 20: The Talented Heroine

    "By the way, is it okay for her to work this much?" Rina asked.

    "Yeah, it''s okay. She''s talented and a genius. Besides, I''ve limited the number of people, so it''s fine," Lucan said.

    He had already set a limit, and ording to him, the limit was low: two hours a day to heal others. But Rina saw it as too much when, in reality, Maris could heal others for days without getting tired.

    As for when Maris learned healing magic, it was, of course, from her master, Lucan. He taught her healing spells, and she learned them in one nce. Not only healing magic, but any magic Lucan performed, Maris learned instantly. Of course, it took her some days to master it, but it was still too shocking for Lucan.

    He couldn''t understand why this Maris and the game''s Maris were so different.

    It took him years to learn the magic and more years to master it, but Maris learned it in one look and mastered it in a few days.

    In the game, Maris, taken in by the Great Temple, faced severe bullying, possibly due to her exceptional talent. What others learned through hardship, Maris picked up effortlessly. Some might harbor resentment and envy for being overtaken so easily.

    "Hm," Rina nodded, then leaned forward and looked at him. "I think Maris isn''t the only reason the temple is bustling."

    "��What do you mean?"

    "It''s also because of your virtue, priest," Rina stood straight, walking in front of Lucan. "People were uneasy about the young priest, but seeing you help adventurers during that incident made many recognize you."

    Lucan had only recently arrived in this town, and many locals hadn''t yet trusted him.

    Perhaps it was a bit prejudiced, but rural towns are often closed and resistant to change. The previous priest, a local who had served for decades, was well-respected. When he retired due to old age, a priest from the city, rumored to be of noble birth, reced him, causing many residents to distance themselves from the temple.

    However, when the story of Lucan desperately saving adventurers spread, the townsfolk began to ept him. Nowadays, some even visited the temple just to chat in the chapel. Lucan hated that; he felt he should have let those adventurers die. He should have said he used all his energy in saving Rina and couldn''t save others. Anyways, what''s done is done. He could only look forward.

    "By the way, priest, is that rumor true?" Rina lowered her voice and asked.

    "Rumor? What are you talking about?"

    "You know, about Maris''s parents��"

    "Oh, that�� yes, it''s true. He came begging to get her back, but I kicked him between the legs."

    Not long ago, the head of the Karen Trading Company, Maris''s abusive father, tried to take her back, iming he had realized the importance of family and wanted to atone for mistreating her. The real reason was likely her newfound value.

    Maris had pink hair, ocean-colored eyes, porcin-like skin, and a perfectly sculpted face. At ten years old, she was already stunning and would likely be even more beautiful as she grew older. Plus, she could use holy magic, making her wless.

    Her father, now seeing Maris''s worth, wept crocodile tears in front of Lucan, begging to have his parental rights back and even offering five times the amount of money Lucan had given him. However, Lucan refused, and when he said he wouldn''t leave until he got his daughter back, Lucan kicked him hard between the legs, causing him to faint from the pain.

    "That''s good�� the Karen Trading Company has had shady rumors for a long time."

    "��You knew?"

    "Just rumors. It''s best not to let Maris go back to them. Protect her well."

    "I intend to�� though she''s bing less in need of my protection," Lucan said as he saw a stuffed toy behind Maris.

    Moreover, he was waiting for Maris''s father to do something, so he could get evidence and let the authorities arrest him.

 Chapter 21: Heroines Fathers Plan

    "Damn it! That insolent brat... How dare he reject my proposal!"

    At the Karen Trading Company, Chairman Uma Karen mmed his fist onto his desk, the impact reverberating through the room. The prominent veins on his forehead pulsed with a fury that was impossible to miss.

    "I told him I''d return the money... I even offered an absurd amount to that priest, and yet he had the audacity to refuse! Does he really value that worthless girl''s body so highly?!"

    The man who was Maris''s biological father had sold her to the temple a few months ago. However, after two months, he was desperate to get her back. Now, Maris was the talk of the town. Rumors abounded about an angelic and talented sister who could wield healing magic at the tender age of ten.

    Skeptical, Uma had his subordinates investigate, only to discover that the girl at the temple was indeed Maris, transformed beyond recognition.

    Before he sold her to the priest, he had known Maris had some value, but he never anticipated her potential to be so immense. His instincts as a merchant screamed that Maris could now fetch an astronomical price. Not just as a second wife for some affluent man, but powerful nobles in the royal capital would be willing to pay enough gold to buy a castle for her.

    "I failed... I never imagined she would change so dramatically...!"

    "What shall we do, Chairman? Should we apply pressure to the temple and take her by force?" one of his subordinates suggested. Normally, Uma would have agreed, but this time, he shook his head.

    "No... That priest came from a noble family. Pressuring him would backfire."

    The priest who had taken Maris in, Lucan Ironfist, was a member of a prominent noble family in the royal capital. It was unclear how much support he had from his family, but a direct confrontation could jeopardize Uma''s trading routes and potentially destroy his business.

    "Then... are we giving up on the girl?"

    "Of course not. She''s a golden goose. We must get her back at any cost."

    Uma sped his hands on the desk and pondered deeply. Lucan clearly understood Maris''s value, which is why he didn''t agree to return her for money.

    ''Is he nning to sell her at a high price, just like I am? Or does he intend to adopt her into the Ironfist family and marry her off to royalty? Or maybe he has a personal interest in her?'' Uma thought.

    Uma dismissed the notion of Lucan acting out of pure goodwill. To Uma, people were driven by desires, and he didn''t believe in kindness orpassion. Even priests were the same, pretending to be holy while enriching themselves.

    "I have no choice. I''ll have the dark men kidnap her."

    The "dark men" were Uma''s subordinates who handled his illegal activities. They would attack rivalpanies, cultivate and sell drugs, and kidnap young women to sell to brothels.

    "But sir, if we get caught..."

    "We won''t get caught. There are many ways to do this."

    Even if he used the dark men to take Maris, he couldn''t keep her at hispany or mansion. But if he took her outside the town and hid her in a secret location, no one would know it was him. He could wait until things cooled down, change her name, and sell her.

    "I could use a magic potion to erase her memory. Or I could get a noble higher than the Ironfist family to support me..." Uma thought.

    "First, we must get the girl. Finish this before the Ironfist family catches wind of our n."

    "Understood. I''ll inform the dark men."

    His subordinate bowed and left the room. Soon, Maris would be back in Uma''s grasp.

    "Heh... No matter how much you''ve changed, you can''t escape your father''s grasp."

    Uma usually would be cautious and not do things like this, but Maris was just too valuable to leave.

 Chapter 22: Heroines Protector

    Lucan was having a nice dinner. He didn''t need to cook or clean the temple anymore. All of this was done by Maris, so he didn''t need to worry and could enjoy his life to the fullest.

    As he was having a great time, someone came to the temple gate, pounding loudly. Lucan frowned, not liking the person banging at his door at night.

    "I''ll go and check."

    "No, leave it to me. You take all the tes and wash them," Lucan said. He pushed his chair back and got up. He went to the front door and heard the loud banging. He opened the door and saw a young man with long hair. The man was about to bang on the door but stopped.

    He was anxious and spoke hurriedly, "Priest, please...e to my house. My parents... they... they... they," he was having difficulty speaking.

    Lucan cast a spell, calming down the young man. "Now tell me."

    The young man, who had been anxious and panicked, calmed down and spoke, "Something happened to my parents. They are screaming in pain, saying their chest and head hurt a lot."

    "Um... give me a second, and I''lle with you," Lucan said and went inside.

    "Maris, I''m going out."

    "I also..."

    "No, you''re still a child, so stay at home at night. I will lock the door from outside," Lucan said and grabbed some potions. "Be good and go to sleep."

    "Um," Maris reluctantly nodded.

    Lucan patted her head and went out.

    Maris watched Lucan as he left. She curled her lips, went to her room, andy on the bed. She looked at the fox toy beside her and grabbed it. "How long do I have to wait? When will I be grown up?"

    Maris asked, but the fox toy was silent. It was just a toy and couldn''t reply.

    "Well, let''s stay up until the priestes back," Maris decided and looked at the ceiling, humming a tune, but her body was used to sleeping at this time. Soon she dozed off, her head nodding and eyelids drooping.

    Within an hour of Lucan leaving, Maris had fallen asleep.

    ---

    The temple had two entrances, one at the front and one at the back. The front entrance was locked from the outside and the back was locked from the inside.

    Now, two men dressed in ck arrived at the back entrance. One of them, with a stick, began to open the back entrance. It took him ten minutes, but he opened the door.

    He looked back at his partner and nodded at him. He went inside without making noise, and his partner followed behind.

    The two of them, silent, soon found the ce where Maris was sleeping. One of them went forward to grab Maris, but before he could touch her, a white shadow moved at a fast speed, hitting him on the jaw. He felt as if the world was spinning round and round. He stumbled around, hitting the table and wall before falling down.

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a white fox on two legs with two red, terrifying eyes locked on him.

    The man''s heart skipped a beat. He felt as if death was looking at him. He was so terrified that he didn''t notice that beneath the white fox''s legs was his partner, almost dead.

    In a matter of seconds, he was also on the floor, unconscious while the white fox stood above him.

    Then, the white fox quickly returned to Maris''s arms, peering at her face as she slightly stirred.

    "Priest."

    Maris was asleep, seemingly dreaming. The white fox, relieved, quietly snuggled back into her arms. The white fox''s fur, which was real, became fake, and its ruby eyes returned to just two red stones. It also stopped breathing, bing just a toy.

 Chapter 23: Heroines Father Arrested

    Lucan discovered that the parents of the young man were poisoned. He gave them potions and left.

    He didn''t want to use magic when he could heal others with basic potions. Moreover, he found it unusual that the young man''s parents were poisoned.

    He hoped this happened because of Maris''s father and hoped that he had sent some people to kidnap Maris.

    After all, the fox toy with holy spirits was too strong. A merchant like Uma wouldn''t have anyone capable of dealing with Maris.

    Lucan returned, opened the door, and went inside. When he reached the room, he saw Maris sleeping peacefully, and two men in dresses were lying on the ground. One of them was close to dying, while the other was just unconscious.

    "Just as I thought... But is Uma so poor that he can''t even afford to hire good people?" Lucan muttered to himself as he inspected the two men.

    "Now... I have to go out again to report," Lucan sighed, missing the smartphone where he could have just made a call and the police would arrive. Althoughte, the police would arrive.

    Lucan shook his head and went to get his friend Morbis. Morbis took the two men away. The next day, he interrogated them, and they were so weak that they began to tell everything before the torture started.

    As Lucan thought, the two men were sent by Maris''s father, Uma Karen.

    Uma, the head of the Karen Trading Company, had employed thugs and gangs to conduct illegal drug sales and other crimes. This time it was to kidnap Maris. Why did he want to do that?

    After interrogation, Uma admitted he wanted to sell Maris. Now, Uma was guilty of selling drugs, human trafficking, very, and other crimes.

    Uma and all his aplices were arrested by the police. The Karen Trading Company disappeared from the town.

    "Man, now I''m free, it''s exhausting."

    "Yeah, your police system has many unnecessary things. Even if you don''t do those things, it''s fine."

    "Yeah, annoying rules and steps," Morbis said as he drank water.

    Morbis, Lucan''s friend, efficiently dealt with everything. Now, Uma and everyone else were sent far away, never toe into Maris''s life again.

    "By the way, how is she? Did she get traumatized by knowing her father tried to kidnap her?" he asked as he looked at Maris.

    She was healing others'' injuries, and not many people from town came now.

    Before, they came to see the beauty of Maris, but eventually, people got bored of seeing the same thing every day. Of course, some perverts came every day, but the adventurers hired by Lucan were enough to drive them away.

    However, now people from other towns started toe.

    "Don''t worry. When the kidnapping happened, Maris was asleep, not knowing anything. She didn''t seem to care about her father being arrested."

    "Then it''s good."

    "Yeah."

    "By the way, regarding the tradingpany''s assets, afterpensating the victims, the remainder will be given to her. I''ll make sure the judge arranges for her to receive as much as possible."

    "Oh, thank you," Lucan said.

    "Don''t thank me. Just treat me to some good beer someday."

    "Priests aren''t supposed to drink beer or give it to anyone."

    "Do you think I don''t know you?" Morbis looked at him. "Let''s hang out after I finish with this case."

    "Well, then okay," Lucan nodded.

    With that, Morbis left the temple.

    A portion of the Karen Trading Company''s assets... Although it''s a good amount of money, Lucan didn''t care and decided to give everything to Maris.

    Later, when the money was delivered by the judge, Maris handed it all over to Lucan as if it were only natural.

    "I don''t need it. Please use it as you see fit, priest."

    "As I see fit..."

    Lucan looked at the money and shrugged, deciding to use it however he see fit.

 Chapter 24: Five Years Passed, Heroine Has Grown

    Time is flowing constantly without stopping, and five years have passed since Maris was taken by Lucan.

    Maris turned fifteen years oldst month. She has grown up healthy and unimpeded, and is now a finedy.

    Her studies for academy admission are progressing smoothly. She was already a quick-thinking and diligent girl. Within three years, there was nothing left to teach her, so she began to study independently by reading books in the temple and the library.

    She had long surpassed her proficiency in holy arts. She had effortlessly learned magic that Lucan couldn''t master on his own and had evene to control the power of the holy spirits. Maris could probably defeat the final boss appearing at the end of the game on her own now.

    At first, Lucan didn''t understand how Maris had be this strong, but after some thinking, he realized that Maris''s power was based on happiness. The happier she was, the more powerful she would be, just like in the game. However, in the game, it was rted to her romantic partner.

    The happier she was with her romantic partner, the more powerful she became.

    In the dining kitchen of the temple, Lucan was deep in thought while Maris was stirring a pot. Maris, with her shining pink hair down to her waist, had grown into a fully mature woman. Her beauty had been polished and now surpassed even that of the game''s heroine.

    Lucan blinked, looked at Maris, and began to reflect on what he had done over the past five years. He took her into the temple, saved her from her parents, gave her an environment where she could grow safely, and created happy memories for her.

    "All of this should be enough," Lucan thought. He did everything he could to make sure Maris liked him and remembered him for a lifetime. Now he had to let her go. She was capable of growing on her own, and once everyone epted her as the saint of the world, Lucan believed that he would be the second most important person in her life.

    At first, he thought he would be the third, but he realized that Maris loved him like a woman loves a man. Lucan didn''t feel the same, but he was going to do things that would keep Maris loving him. He wouldn''t let any other guy get into her heart.

    Another change in thest five years was that Lucan was now twenty-three years old. Having spent five years by Maris''s side, his proficiency in holy arts had improved remarkably, to the extent that he could now use advanced spells with ease.

    Next year, Maris would leave the temple to enroll in the academy in the royal capital. Before, Lucan thought that Maris would fall in love with one of the game''s handsome characters. However, currently, she loved him, and as long as he kept in touch with her and did small things, it would be enough to make her continue loving him.

    Lucan smiled, determined to ensure that Maris would be the most important person in the world and that he would be the most important person to Maris.

    "Priest, the stew is ready... Are you thinking about something?"

    Maris ced the dish on the table and peered into Lucan''s face.

    "No, no... It''s nothing."

    "Hm, if there is something troubling you, then please tell me."

    "Of course," Lucan nodded.

    "Then, let''s eat dinner and then take a bath. I''ll scrub your back tonight, too."

    "Hm, okay."

    "..."

    "Priest."

    "Yeah?"

    "You don''t feel shy, taking a bath with me?"

    "Why would I? You''re like my daughter, and having a daughter scrub my back is a beautiful moment."

    "Well, yes..." Maris looked down, disappointed. She hope he will see her as woman.

 Chapter 25: Archpriest Come to Take Heroine Away

    "Excuse me. Is the priest of this temple here?"

    Lucan was sitting on the chair, having tea and reading his favorite book. He was in a good mood, but a voice interrupted him.

    He looked at the door and saw an elderly gentleman in a ck coat standing there.

    Lucan remained seated, with no intention of getting up. He pointed to the chair in front of him, "Sit there. I''m not going to greet you."

    "You don''t want to be a priest anymore?" the elderly gentleman said. He shook his head and sat down.

    "Nah, it''s too much work. Now I want to retire."

    "Okay, you can, but let me see the Saintess. Where is she?"

    "Don''t be impatient. First, tell me, why did youe here? I thought that old fool woulde," Lucan said.

    "It''s good that fool didn''te. Otherwise, you''d be in a lot of trouble."

    "That old fool is greedy. Give him some money, and he''ll do whatever I want. Compared to him, you''re more troublesome."

    "You have money?"

    "Yeah, I earn a lot of money and stole some from the house. And then there was someone gave me too much," Lucan proudly showed his wealth.

    "Hm..." The elderly gentleman looked behind Lucan, not paying attention to him. He was looking at Maris, who had juste out with a broom.

    "Priest?"

    Lucan heard Maris''s voice. He turned and saw her. "Mari, you can clean another ce, and don''t worry about bringing tea to the guest. He doesn''t need someone serving him."

    "Um... Okay."

    Then Maris went away.

    "That was the Saintess just now, wasn''t it? Indeed, a woman of radiant beauty," the elderly gentleman said, his voice quite excited with shining eyes.

    "Pervert, look at your age and identity."

    "Lucan, stop this and let''s talk seriously. Tell me about her. You know how important the Saintess is to the temple."

    "Okay, old pervert. She is fifteen years old, named Maris, and has been in my care at this temple for the past five years."

    "Oh? For five years? And is she taking care of you, or are you taking care of her?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You know, all the other priests would fry you alive if they heard you used the Saintess to clean the temple. And from what I know about you, then Saintess is probably doing all your housework and chores."

    "So what? It''s not like I told her to do all of this. She wanted to do it, so I let her."

    "Don''t think me a fool. Forget it. I don''t want to argue with you."

    "Like I want to."

    After some silence.

    "Let''s do the necessary work." The elderly gentleman took out a white crystal and ced it on the table.

    "I, Erokoit Kannon, the Archpriest,mend Priest Lucan Ironfist for discovering and protecting the Saintess. The Great Temple will formally reward you in due time."

    "Thank you very much."

    "However, there is something we must rify first." The Archpriest looked at Lucan and asked, "Are you truly a faithful servant of God, or are you a great sinner who uses the Saintess''s power for your own gain? We need to ascertain that."

    "..."

    "Priest Lucan Ironfist, why did you not report to the Great Temple that you had the Saintess in your care for five years?"

    "Depending on your response, we may need to detain you. Can you provide a satisfactory exnation?"

    "Of course," Lucan looked at Erokoit. He had to admit, this guy had good voice control. Even though his face was expressionless, his voice contained anger, and a suspicious with a hint of threat.

    "I did not report it because I wanted the Saintess to grow up peacefully and healthily. For the past five years, I have provided her with ample food, education, and training in holy arts," Lucan said.

    "So, you im it was for the Saintess''s sake. However, isn''t the education of a Saintess supposed to be conducted at the Great Temple? What right did you, a mere priest of a provincial temple, have to decide her education?"

    "May I counter with a question? Do you truly believe that the Saintess would grow up healthily if taken to the Great Temple?"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "The previous Saintess was from a duke''s family, as were those before her, all of noble birth. What do you think would happen if a Saintess ofmon birth appeared? Can you guarantee that the priests of the Great Temple wouldn''t oppress her under the guise of education?"

    "..."

    "If she were adopted by a noble family before entering the Great Temple, she wouldn''t be mistreated," Erokoit didn''t want to defend those noble at temple but he had to do it for show.

    "Even then, there''s no guarantee. People obsessed with power can do foolish things. You must have witnessed that yourself."

    "..."

    "I, Lucan Ironfist, swear by the Goddess. ''I have not harmed the Saintess Maris. I have no intention of using her; I only prioritized her protection.''"

    "...!"

    Erokoit turned off the crystal. "If you were going to swear, then why not do it earlier? Anyway, now I have this to show others, so don''t worry, no one will trouble you for keeping the Saintess."

    "Do you think I care?"

    Erokoit sighed, "Whatever. The carriage wille in two days to take the Saintess. Be prepared."

    "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about that."

    "Okay, then I''m leaving for now," Erokoit said. He got up and inspected the temple for hours before he left.

    He found that the temple had more holy energy than the Great Temple. He felt that Lucan truly got lucky.

 Chapter 26: Heroine is Going Away

    "Priest, has the guest left?"

    Maris, having finished her temple duties, approached Lucan. Looking down at her, Lucan felt a bit sad. He felt sad that he needed to say goodbye to a girl who did all his work.

    However, he needed to send her away to the capital so she could gain recognition and be a saint.

    But would she leave? Lucan knew Maris loved him, and there was no reason for her to leave.

    Lucan needed to think of something to convince Maris to leave if she refused.

    After a few minutes.

    Sitting face to face at the table, Lucan told Maris everything.

    "I refuse."

    After finishing the exnation, Maris dered with a full smile.

    Lucan smiled in his heart. He already had the perfect way to convince her, but she immediately shook her head.

    "...I''d like to say that, but I understand. I''ll go to the royal capital."

    "Huh...?"

    She agreed quite readily.

    Lucan felt surprised and a bit sad. He had thought of the perfect way to convince her, and he didn''t even get the chance to use it.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea! I don''t want to be separated from you, but I''ve also been thinking that things can''t go on like this..."

    "What do you mean?" Lucan asked.

    "You''re a noble, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, on paper I''m still a noble but with no power."

    Lucan still used his surname, Ironfist. Although he had no power, he was still a noble, which was a higher status than amoner.

    "Nobles andmoners can''t marry. So, I need to attain a higher status."

    "Huh? What did you say?" Lucan asked. However he understood her and felt happy because Maris thinks of him even when she going to leave, this means, possibility of hering back is huge.

    "No, I just think that I can''t always rely on you. I''ll attend the academy, be respectable, ande back to repay you!"

    "You don''t need to repay me. In fact, I''ve received more than enough," Lucan said.

    It wasn''t just words; he really had received a lot. Maris''s blessings affected him daily, making him stronger and stronger every day. He wasn''t the strongest, but he was strong enough to protect himself in this world, as long as the most powerful people didn''te after him. Of course, he wanted Maris to continue repaying him for a lifetime.

    "Even though it was only five years, weing a Saintess like you into this temple has been my pride. From now on, live for your own happiness," Lucan said with a smile. Although he was greedy, he had to make sure she didn''t realize it.

    "My own happiness... Is that really okay?"

    "Yes, of course."

    "So, it''s okay for me to prioritize my happiness? You''re saying I can put my happiness above your wishes? Is that right?"

    Lucan was silent. He felt he had stepped on andmine.

    "Actually, I don''t have the right to stop you. You can do whatever you want. If you want to kill the whole kingdom, you can do it. Just remember that there will be something stopping you from doing what you want. So you can push those ''somethings'' away and do what you want, or be stopped by those ''somethings''."

    Maris repeated what Lucan said and she understood. If she wanted to marry Lucan, then society would stop her. For now, she was amoner and Lucan was a noble. Society wouldn''t allow a noble andmoner to be together. In the future, she would be a saint, and Lucan just a noble with no power. So again, society wouldn''t allow a saint and a noble to be together.

    Not only society but Lucan''s feelings would also y a part in stopping her if he didn''t love her. Now, she could stop or continue until the end.

    "I understand. I will live however I want to achieve my happiness. But... may I have one reward before I leave my hometown for the royal capital?"

    "A reward...?"

    "Yes. If I fulfill my duties as a Saintess and graduate from the academy safely... how about you grant me one wish?"

    "A wish...?"

    After a brief moment of thought, Lucan nodded. He needed something to make Marise back, so this was good. Besides this, he needed to do more things to make sure she remembered him and came back.

    "Sure, as long as it''s something I can do," Lucan said.

    "Thank you. I''ll hold you to that promise."

    "Um, what do you mean by ''hold me to that promise''?"

    "Don''t worry about it... I won''t let you back out."

    Lucan understood her words and his left eye twitched. He decided to deal with this when the time came.

 Chapter 27: Heroine Left

    The next day, Maris and Lucan spent their final moments together. They greeted the townspeople and visited memorable ces. They spent an entire day in the temple, talking about trivial things, then went home, bathed together, and slept.

    The next morning, a carriage arrived from the Great Temple in the capital. It was a solemn white carriage with the temple''s crest engraved on it. Descending from the luxurious carriage was Erokoit Kannon, the Archpriest, the highest rank a priest could attain.

    "I havee to escort you, Saint," the Archpriest said as he knelt and bowed respectfully.

    Surrounding the carriage were the Temple Knights, who had dismounted from their white horses and were also bowing their heads towards Maris. In addition, the townspeople, who had heard beforehand that Maris was going to the capital as a saint, had gathered and were tearfully saying their farewells to her.

    "Thank you for the escort from the capital," Maris said calmly, dressed in a new white robe. Despite the grand reception from the Archpriest and the Temple Knights, she showed no signs of fear. Her dignified appearance was truly that of a saint, causing those around her to sigh in admiration.

    "...Your words are too kind, Saint," Erokoit said without raising his head.

    Maris nodded and said, "Please, rise."

    "In this way, we are most delighted to wee the Saint..." Erokoit began a ceremonial greeting. He noticed that Maris, looking up at him in her pure white dress, seemed like an angel descended from heaven. After the greetings, Maris thanked everyone and turned towards the townspeople.

    "Everyone, thank you so much for everything until now." Speaking to the townspeople in a voice that rang like a bell of blessing, all eyes in the vicinity were drawn to Maris. "I have been able to live until today because of the kindness of everyone here. I will never forget your grace."

    "You''ve grown so splendidly... And you are truly the most beautiful girl," Rina said, leaning against a wall as she looked at Maris.

    "May blessings be upon this town." As Maris raised her right hand, a faint light descended from the sky like snow. The light was absorbed into the people, the ground, and the buildings, enveloping the entire town in a gentle blessing.

    "Oh..."

    "It''s a miracle..."

    "How beautiful, how wonderful..."

    The Archpriest and the Temple Knights eximed in admiration, and the townspeople were captivated by the light particles absorbed into their bodies.

    Maris turned and looked at Lucan. She smiled and walked close to him. She leaned forward and said, "I wille back, and don''t forget to fulfill my wish."

    "Yeah, be careful and remember everything I taught you, and more importantly," Lucan said, touching her head, "be happy."

    Maris nodded, stepped back, and turned to the Temple Knights and the Archpriest.

    "Well then, shall we go?"

    "Yes, please," Erokoit said as he opened the carriage door for Maris to get in.

    Erokoit looked at Lucan, who smiled back. Erokoit sighed and got into the carriage. The Temple Knights loaded their belongings onto another carriage, and they all departed.

    "The Saint is departing!" The sound of trumpets resounded as the carriage began to move. Dozens of Temple Knights rode their horses, surrounding the carriage.

    "Goodbye," Lucan said.

    Lucan was a bit excited as he returned to his familiar temple. When he opened the door and looked at the temple, knowing that Maris was gone, it felt oddly lonely and empty.

    "From today onward, it''s living alone... I can''t even get a wife; otherwise, Maris will fall in love with someone. Should I hire a maid for housework and cooking?" Lucan thought, feeling quite lonely. He could get a maid to do housework and cooking, but he wasn''t going to find someone to talk to freely and have a good time with.

    "Humans are really creatures that are just tooplex," Lucan sighed. On one hand, he didn''t care about Maris much besides getting benefits, but on the other hand, he wanted to talk to her and liked her.

    "Forget it, let''s read those books," Lucan said and walked into his room.

    "Foxy, fox."

    "..Huh?"

    Someone unexpectedly weed him. A white fox with red eyes was sitting on a chair in the chapel, as if saying, "Yo," and raising its paw.

    "Huh, eh...?! You didn''t leave!?"

    "Foxxxx ffooo."

    "You know I don''t understand your Pok��mon-typenguage, but hey... It''s good. You can do housework, right?"

    The white fox looked at Lucan, and he felt as if the fox was looking at him with hopeless eyes.

    Lucan didn''t mind and decided to go and read the book.

    Lucan was at his desk, reading a book. The book contained some holy magic of the attack type.

    This magic was top ss. Lucan had requested these magic books when the Grand Temple asked him what reward he wanted for discovering the saint.

    In addition to this, Lucan also received the nine most powerful spells of the temple. If it had been before, he might not have been able to learn these nine spells, but after the saint''s blessing for five years and her love, his magical power had grown a hundred times faster.

    As his magical power increased, he was able to perform these nine spells. While he was engrossed in reading, he didn''t notice the door to his room open. However, he soon smelled something delicious, and his stomach began to growl as he hadn''t eaten anything for hours.

    When he turned, he saw Rina with a pot in hand.

    "Hey, I was right, you didn''t cook anything yourself," Rina said.

    "I was busy reading, but thanks; I was hungry."

    "You''re wee."

    After eating, Lucan asked, "How about bing my maid and leaving your adventurous life?"

    "What''s the sry?"

    "There''s no sry system. I''ll put money in the third drawer. Whenever you need something, take money from there. There''s enough to livefortably for your whole life."

    "That''s great. Okay... I can bring you lunch and dinner, but cleaning? Find someone else."

    "Well... okay."

 Chapter 28: Heroine Arrived at Her Foster House

    The saintess appeared.

    Among the priests in the Grand Temple who heard this news, there were two types of reactions.

    There were those who rejoiced at the advent of the saint sent by God and sincerely blessed her.

    And then there were those who expressed difort upon learning that the saintess was ofmon birth.

    "Why does a saintess appear from lowly blood!? To overlook noble humans like us!"

    "When you say saintess, are you telling us nobles to worship amoner...?"

    Most of the priests in the Grand Temple were of noble birth, naturally possessing a high pride.

    They deeply disliked the idea of honoring amoner-born saintess and elevating her above themselves.

    "I didn''t be saint... That''s sad but... Does it mean I don''t have to do any hard work?" Sarina muttered.

    She was on the bed, looking at the ceiling, thinking that her life might get better.

    Sarina Rainsa was the granddaughter of the previous saint. She was the same age as Maris. Now this Maris was going to be her sister.

    The Archpriest chose the Rainsa Family as Maris''s foster home, thinking they would know best how to treat a saintess, given that it was the former saintess''s home.

    Sarina was happy. It was troublesome, but she was happy to teach thismoner how to behave, do things a saint should do, reject boys, and everything else. After all, now she won''t be saint, so she doesn''t need to work all day like she was doing before.

    "Sarina!"

    "Huh, yes, Mother," Sarina got up from the bed and rushed to the door. She opened it and stood in front of her mother.

    "Yes, Mother."

    "That dirty girl hase. Go and greet her, and remember to let her know her ce. You can''t be the saint, but be careful that she won''t steal your fianc��. You have to protect that, okay?"

    "Yes, Mother, I understand," Sarina nodded.

    I don''t want to marry that prince... What should I do? Sorry, saint, but I have to bully you a bit, but don''t worry; it''s not much. However, I''m cheering for you. I know you gonna shine, marry the prince, and be queen.

    Sarina showed her support for Maris in her heart, and went out to meet her.

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Maris. I''ll be in your care from today."

    "Eh...!?"

    Sarina froze in astonishment upon seeing Maris, who descended from the carriage and appeared at the entrance of the Duke''s house.

    Because she was simply an angel.

    My motherfucker, dear Saint, you''re too beautiful, aren''t you...

    Maris appeared as a beautiful girl in a pure white dress.

    Her pink hair flowed, and her blue eyes sparkled.

    She was so beautiful and pure.

    Her wless appearance seemed nothing less than a work of art created by God.

    Make it easy for me... I just have to show you to the prince and I''m free from marriage... Yes, I must show you to the prince. But... Fuck, all the things I thought I would say to her to bully her be invalid. She is more beautiful than me.

    If I say she is dirty, then aren''t I worse than dirt?

    Since childhood, Sarina had been forced by her mother to be a saint.

    She studied hard at her desk, mastered sacred arts, and engaged in service activities.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t be a saintess... But her efforts paid off, and she was able to be the fianc��e of the next king, the Crown Prince.

    However, even that position was now shaken by Maris''s arrival.

    Some of the people who heard about the appearance of the saintess imed that the newly arrived saintess was more suitable to be the Crown Prince''s fianc��e.

    And Sarina was happy. She was forced to do all of this by her mother; otherwise, she just wanted to be normal, have a normal childhood, marry a normal man, and have a normal family.

 Chapter 29: Heroine Got An Elder Sister

    Sarina looked at Maris, and suddenly started acting. Sarina''s eyes began to tear up, and she fell, crying.

    Maris was supprised, she walked to her and grabbed her, asking her in a concerned voice, "Hey, are you okay?"

    "I... I''ve lost... to you..."

    "Eh...?"

    "I... I''ll yield His Highness, the Crown Prince, to you... You''re the one who deserves to be the next queen..."

    "Eh!? No, I don''t need that!"

    Maris suddenly shouted in panic at being offered the Crown Prince.

    "There''s no way amoner like me could be suitable as His Highness''s wife! Such a mismatched love won''t work out!"

    Maris asserted firmly.

    She smiled kindly at Sarina and held her hand to reassure her.

    "I''ve been taught by the person who raised me. ''Don''t get close to men who have fianc��es. Especially not princes.'' Even if amoner like me were to marry into the royal family, I wouldn''t be able to rx because of all the worries."

    That was a teaching repeatedly imparted to Maris as she grew up.

    After entering the academy, Maris met several men and became romantically involved with one of them... Among them, proceeding with the Crown Prince route led to a very intense development.

    Severe bullying from Sarina Rainsa, Crown Prince fianc��e and elder sister in name. Attacks from her entourage. Maris was even poisoned by a maid from the noble house who admired Sarina.

    There were many more things. That''s why Lucan advised Maris to stay away from the Crown Prince.

    In reality, Sarina didn''t want to bully Maris in the game, but Sarina''s mother repeatedly told her to bully Maris, and since in the game Maris didn''t have much of a proper education, Maris was like a country bumpkin, easy to bully, so Sarina bullied Maris.

    Then Sarina began to enjoy bullying Maris since it became a way to relieve the stress she had by working all day to be perfect.

    "I also know that Ms. Sarina is the fianc��e of the Crown Prince. You''ve been working very hard since you were young, haven''t you?"

    "Yes... but... I couldn''t be a saintess..." Sarina''s eyes were full of tears. "I''m not worthy of him; only you, a beautiful person like an angel, are worthy."

    Fuck you, just ept the prince and be queen. Sarina cursed Maris in her heart while crying.

    "Whether you are a saintess or not doesn''t matter. As ady born and raised in the Rainsa House, you are the one who deserves to be the Crown Prince''s queen. Please hold your head high."

    Maris smiled with a radiant light shining from behind her.

    Sarina cried harder, "Saintess..." Why is this saint acting like a saint? Can''t she be selfish and be queen of the kingdom? Fuck this world, I hope this world burns down. She said in her heart as she was crying in front of Maris.

    "Please call me Maris. Elder Sister Sarina."

    Sarina looked at Maris. Okay, since you don''t want to be queen, then... Let me use you to get myself a beautiful, free life.

    Sarina became a viin in the series because she was forced by her mother andter enjoyed doing evil things. However, now, she decided to be a good sister to Maris to use her.

 Chapter 30: Heroine Met New Father and Brother

    After meeting her new sister, Maris walked inside the mansion and met her new father, the head of the Rainsa Family, Trico Rainsa.

    "I''m Maris, nice to meet you."

    Seeing Maris elegantly bow with her skirt held up, the men who would be her stepfather and stepbrother were all at a loss for words.

    "Ah, wee indeed. I am Trico, head of the Rainsa Duke Family. You may think of me as your real father."

    So this is the saint... Such incredible beauty and aura... not something amoner could have, Trico muttered.

    He had heard that the newly discovered saint was ofmoner origin, but any feelings of disdain disappeared at first sight.

    Maris was dazzlingly beautiful and her manners were impable.

    Her every gesture was so refined that they would easily ept her as a daughter from a noble family superior to a marquis.

    It was fortunate to have weed this girl as an adopted daughter... If Sarina bes queen and Reina reigns at the pinnacle of the temple as a saint, our family''s power will bepletely...

    "Yes. Nice to meet you... Father," Maris smiled and said.

    "Ugh...!"

    Trico was happy to have such a beautiful and talented daughter and was thinking about how to use her, but when he saw Maris''s smile as radiant as the sun, he suddenly felt a surge of guilt.

    C-Can I really use this girl as a political tool? Why do I feel like I''m doing something terribly wrong...!?

    Maris has a divine halo, a type of power that makes others do good deeds, and if someone has evil thoughts, this divine halo makes them feel guilt. However, this divine halo only works on those who have weaker wills than Maris.

    Trico, who had a weaker will, bathed in the holy light that burns evil. Trico was subtly being purified.

    "...."

    Meanwhile, another man present, Trino Rainsa, the heir to the Rainsa Duke Family, stood gaping at Maris,pletely captivated.

    Although Trino would be Maris''s stepbrother... his eyes clearly held lust, and even under the holy light, his impure thoughts continued to grow, his evil will stronger than Maris''s good will.

    "Hey, Trino. Aren''t you going to introduce yourself too?"

    "...."

    "Trino!"

    "Y-Yes!?"

    Startled by his father calling his name again, Trino straightened up hastily.

    "I-I am Trino Rainsa... the eldest son of the Rainsa Duke Family, in other words, your older brother!"

    "Yes. Nice to meet you, Brother Trino."

    "Ugh...!"

    Trino breathed heavily at Maris''s smiling greeting.

    How beautiful she is...! I must make her my wife...!

    With glittering eyes, Trino vowed firmly.

    This man, in the game, was also captivated by Maris''s beauty. In the game, he tried to assault Maris but Maris was saved by another man. However, Trino didn''t give up and tried many assaults on Maris, and Maris, being kind-hearted, never gave Trino strict punishment, which made Trino think that Maris cared about him.

    In one route, Trino bes the final boss, and he was killed by Maris with the help of the man who stopped all of Trino''s evil ns.

    "Anyway, please rest and recover from your journey today... Since we weren''t prepared with a room due to the suddenness, please use the guest room."

    After clearing his throat, Trico spoke.

    In reality, they didn''t intend to keep themoner-born saint in their home for long and nned to send her to the Grand Temple soon, hence theck of prepared rooms.

    "I''ll have your room ready by tomorrow. Please rx as if it were your own home."

    "Thank you, Father... However, that won''t be necessary."

    "Hmm?"

    "I n to visit the Grand Temple as soon as tomorrow. I want to start training as a saint as soon as possible."

    "Y-You don''t have to rush like that! This is your home. Please take your time!"

    Trino said in a fluster.

    It was unbearable to part with a woman who was even more than he had hoped for.

    Once she began training at the Grand Temple, there was no telling when she might return... with this beauty, there was a good chance other suitors would appear.

    "I''ve heard you''ve already mastered a variety of sacred arts. There''s no need to rush off to the Grand Temple!" Trino said.

    "As your brother said, there is no rush. At least stay here until you enter the academy?"

    Trico also chimed in, but Maris shook her head with a calm smile.

    "No... As a saint, I want to fulfill my mission as soon as possible. I have a goal I want to catch up to as soon as possible. Therefore, I can''t afford to stand still."

    "...."

    "I apologize to the Rainsa Duke Family, who have been so supportive, but..."

    "No... If you say so strongly, then certainly."

    Feeling Maris''s unwavering resolve in her strong tone, Trico nodded.

    "If anything happens, please rely on the Duke Family anytime. Please do not hesitate."

    "Yes, thank you very much! Father!"

    "...."

    While Maris and Trico exchanged smiles, Trino alone had a clouded expression and a troubled look on his face.

    The two smiling did not notice the desire smoldering in the heart of Trino Rainsa... one of the viin characters.

 Chapter 31: Heroines Beast Brother

    Trino tried to talk to Maris at the dinner table. However, he saw his sister, Sarina, happily chatting with Maris, and he had no chance to talk much. Even if he had a chance to talk, he couldn''t do much since Sarina was there.

    He had to act like he was just a brother to Maris when Sarina was present. Otherwise, he wanted to let Maris know he would like to be more than a brother. Moreover, he also wanted to persuade her to stay at home instead of rushing to the temple; however, Sarina stopped him.

    As night arrived, Trino''s heartbeat sped up because of anxiety. He didn''t understand why, but he wanted to talk to Maris, he wanted to see her, but Sarina took her away, saying it was just girls'' time.

    Trino had never felt angry towards Sarina, but today, he was so angry with her that he wouldn''t have been surprised if he pped her. However, he was still reasonable, so he controlled himself.

    However, now he couldn''t control himself anymore.

    It has to be tonight... If I''m going to do it, it has to be tonight.

    At night, Trino quietly slipped out of his room.

    He walked quietly down the hallway, careful not to make any noise with his footsteps. It would have been great if Maris had stayed at the house, giving him enough time to woo her and make her his wife, but she was in a rush.

    Now that it''se to this... I have no choice but to seize her by the end of the night and make her mine.

    Trino was currently on his way to Maris''s guest room to try and sneak in for a night visit.

    Trino was a viin character from the start, and in the game, he did simr things, so it''s not surprising that this would happen. However, in the game, Trino makes his move when Maris is at the academy, and he goes there to visit her.

    The difference between the game and this world happened because in the gameTrino met Maris when Maris was first discovered as a saint, and at that time, Maris was a little girl. Now, in this world, Trino met Maris when she was grown up and beautiful with graceful manners.

    Once she enters the Great Temple, it will be difficult to meet her. If she starts attending academy, she will have even less time toe back to the mansion. If I want to get her, I have no choice but to settle this tonight...

    That was Trino''s thought, and he was correct. There were many men at the academy as romantic options for Maris.

    If Trino wanted to get his hands on Maris, his only option was tonight.

    I''m sorry, Maris, Sarina. Father, Mother... please forgive your foolish son...

    Although Trino was mad with lust, he still had a little reason. If he were sessful, he knew that Maris might hate him for a lifetime, Sarina and his mother would never talk to him, and his father would be disappointed with him.

    If he had any brothers, then his father would have sent him far away.

    But Trino still wanted to get Maris.

    He just couldn''t bear the fact that some other man might touch even a single hair of Maris.

    He had fallen in love with Maris at first sight, so much so that if he couldn''t have her, he wanted to just take her with his own hands.

    It''s not his fault, that''s how the gamepany made him.

    He reached his destination. Holding his breath, he looked at the door. It was the door of the room rented out to Maris.

    No light was leaking through the gap in the door. If he listened carefully, he could hear the faint sound of breathing.

    "��"

    Trino swallowed hard and gripped the doorknob with trembling hands.

    He slowly opened the door and entered the dark and silent room.

    First I cover her mouth, then restrain her arms and legs, and then it just goes with the flow...

    Trino''s heart was pounding with tension and ringing like a bell.

    The inexperienced man cautiously crept towards the bed.

    It''s okay. The book said that it would only hurt at the beginning. So...!

    "I''m sorry, Maris...!"

    Taking aim, he reached out towards the bed.

    And then...a soft sensation on his palm.

    It felt smooth to the touch, like fine silk, yet soft as if stuffed with cotton.

    It felt like he was holding a furry body.

    "Meow."

    "Huh?"

    The Maris he thought he caught was a cat.

    "Ugh..."

    The next moment, a powerful blow mmed into Trino''s groin.

    The impact was like being kicked by a horse.

    Trino was hit with pain, unlike anything he had ever experienced in his life and copsed into aa.

 Chapter 32: Heroine Learn About Her Beast Brother Doing

    Mira is a diligent maid who works at Rainsa House. She is 49 years old and has been working here since she was 15. Her mother and grandmother also worked here, so this is a family tradition.

    Mira''s job involves managing all the people who work at Rainsa House, and she is also responsible for any guests whoe to the house.

    She is responsible for Maris, ensuring that Maris has a good stay at the house.

    One morning, she headed to Maris''s room to wake her up, ask if she needed anything else, and inform her about breakfast time.

    When she reached the guest room, she saw that the door was half open. Mira looked inside, and her eyes widened in shock. She opened the door fully and walked in.

    What she saw before her was something she would never forget in her life.

    Trino, the future head of the Rainsa family, was naked, with his hands and legs positioned in a very inappropriate manner. His head and spine were bent forward, making his head just a few centimeters away from his genital area.

    "Meow."

    And... on the bed, there was arge stuffed cat sitting with a contented look on its face.

    Mira looked outside, ncing left and right to make sure there was no one around. Once she was certain, she closed the door and turned back inside.

    "Young master," she called out as she began to untie Trino. After freeing him, she looked around for his clothes, but they were all tattered and unsuitable to wear.

    "Hm, now what should I do?" Mira had watched Trino grow up, and she understood him well. He would never do anything evil, but Maris was too beautiful. Mira could understand why Trino lost his reasoning and ended up in this situation.

    Maris wasn''t in the room, so she must have been outside all night. Besides the stuffed toy, no one else knew about this.

    Mira decided to keep it a secret. She took a bedsheet and covered Trino.

    "I can''t take him away myself... I have to inform the head," Mira muttered, and then she went to do just that.

    While Mira was away to inform the head of the house, Maris and Sarina entered the room and saw what had happened.

    Soon after, the head of the house arrived and sent Trino to his room, where Trino''s mother stayed with him.

    Trico, the head of the house, Maris, and Sarina gathered in the main hall.

    The incident was too shocking, and something Trico didn''t know how to handle. His eldest son had tried to assault his stepsister on her first day, and his stepsister wasn''t just a normal beautiful woman but a saint.

    If this news got out, the Rainsa House would copse. Trico knew he must not let this news leak.

    "I deeply apologize for my son''s outrageous actions! I am truly sorry!"

    First of all, Trico needed to apologize to Maris. He needed the saint''s forgiveness.

    "I will impose severe punishment on my son. He can even be disinherited. So, please, could we handle this matter privately?"

    "What are you saying, Father!"

    It wasn''t Maris but Sarina, who was present, who raised her voice.

    "Maris was nearly assaulted by her brother and was terribly frightened! It is uneptable to cover up such an incident!"

    Sarina said this with a raised voice, appearing very angry. In reality, she didn''t care. Although it had only been one day, Sarina understood Maris very well. She knew Maris would handle this privately, so she decided to go against her father to win some points. Moreover, she also hated her brother now. No matter what, trying to assault a woman is the worst thing a man can do.

    "Ugh..."

    Trico, who didn''t know what Sarina was thinking, wanted to put a cloth down her throat to make her shut up.

    Trico thought internally, "Just what happened in one day? Sarina had grown surprisingly attached to Maris and was now holding her tightly." Moreover, Maris had not suffered any harm. When Trino sneaked into Maris''s room, she was staying in Sarina''s room and spent the entire night there.

    "B-but... if this continues, the Rainsa family will..."

    "Father, please raise your head."

    "Saint Maris?"

    Maris, still in Sarina''s arms, smiled softly.

    "Let us keep this matter to ourselves. There is no need to make a fuss."

    "I-is that really okay?"

    "Saint Maris, is it really alright?"

    "Yes, I don''t mind."

    Maris smiled warmly at everyone present, her eyes filled withpassion.

    "I am already a member of the Rainsa family. I do not wish to excessively me my family for their mistakes. As long as Brother Trino reflects on his actions, that is enough. There is no need for disinheritance. Please do not impose severe punishment."

    "I-I understand... I will make sure Trino reflects on his actions."

    Maris smiled. She had learned a technique that could attack any person trying to touch her with impure thoughts. Before the person could touch her, the technique would activate and attack them.

    So, even if she had been in the room, Trino couldn''t have done anything and might have injured himself more than what the stuffed cat toy had done.

    Maris could use this incident to control the Rainsa family in the future, so it was better to keep it private.

    After this matter was resolved, Maris nned to continue her journey.

 Chapter 33: Heroine At Grand Temple

    The next day, Maris headed towards the Grand Temple. A few dayster, she reached the Grand Temple and saw many priests, including Great Priests, Grand Priests, and two Archpriests, who were weing her.

    After the initial wee and ceremony, she needed to receive education at the temple. Although she had already learned everything she needed from Lucan, she still required official education and certification from the Grand Temple.

    After her time at the temple, she would start studies at the academy next month. Besides education, there were some ceremonies and duties she needed to fulfill.

    During the month Maris stayed at the Grand Temple, many other priests, particrly those from noble families, harbored ulterior motives.

    One priest wanted to seduce Maris, thinking that as amoner, she might be naive and see herself as inferior.

    Another priest sought to exploit Maris by leveraging the temple''s authority.

    Maris''s teachers, who were nobles, also wanted to punish her by using their authority as teachers.

    Then there was a priest conducting dark magic research who intended to use dark magic to turn Maris into a mindless doll under his control, aiming to gain the highest authority.

    In the Grand Temple, schemes and machinations swirled, with many intending to exploit the saintess for their own selfish gains.

    However, upon meeting the saintess Maris in person, they were immediately silenced.

    "Pleased to meet you. I''m Maris Rainsa. I look forward to working with you."

    "...!?"

    When these schemers and those with ill intentions saw Maris��a woman whose beauty left them all stunned��they forgot everything and could only admire the saint.

    Her white dress, with a white halo behind her head, her pink hair flowing down to her hips, and her pure smile made everyone forget their impure thoughts.

    Suddenly, they all began to feel guilty and started ming themselves for having such wicked thoughts about the saint.

    She was indeed a saintess. Regardless of hermoner origins, she was an existence clearly set apart from them.

    Maris was assigned to a Grand Priest. The Grand Priest''s role was to guide Maris, teaching her what it means to be a saint and how a saint should behave, as well as her duties.

    This Grand Priest, upon seeing Maris, was initially full of lustful thoughts. He looked at her with lustful eyes.

    "If I..." He gulped his saliva as he thought, but when Maris looked at him with a pure and kind smile, his heart began to beat faster, and suddenly he started feeling immense guilt, as if he had be an irredeemably evil person deserving eternal damnation in the depths of hell.

    "Ugh...!" Feeling unworthy of guiding the saint, he resigned and went on a journey to cleanse his heart.

    "If you can''t solve this small problem, then brace yourself for punishment. And the punishment isn''t light."

    An elderly sister chosen as Maris''s teacher spoke firmly.

    "Yes... I''ve solved it."

    "You''ve already solved it!?"

    Maris was already brilliant in her studies, and she had received all the education she needed from Lucan.

    After this, shepleted all her studies in two days. Like her academic performance, she had mastered etiquette and was unrivaled in holy arts. There was nothing the teachers at the temple could teach her.

    Every attempt to find fault and punish her was thwarted by the holy spirits surrounding Maris.

    Moreover, the teachers felt guilt every time they thought anything bad about Maris, and soon they couldn''t bear the guilt and confessed their sins to her. Maris, like a kind saint, forgave them.

    The teachers at the temple felt great respect and admiration for Maris, and they decided to help her whenever she needed it.

    The priest who wanted to seduce Maris, hoping to make her fall hopelessly in love with him, was too shy to even look at her. He did his work while thinking about her butcked the courage to show himself in front of her.

    The person who wanted to use the temple''s authority to manipte Maris discovered that Saint Maris''s authority at the temple was equal to that of an Archpriest, the highest rank in the Grand Temple.

    Then, there was the priest researching dark magic.

    "Kukuku... I never expected amoner saintess to be such a beautiful girl! In that case, I might as well use medicine to make her a tool and..."

    "Meow."

    The next day, the priest was found seriously injured at his house, and others discovered his dark magic research and evidence of its use.

    The priest was hanged to death ording to thew of the Grand Temple. All priests were forbidden to learn dark magic, and anyone who did so would be given the death penalty.

    Originally, Maris was expected to suffer abuse and neglect at the Grand Temple, but she learned everything from Lucan and awakened her saintly power earlier than expected. There was no one left to oppress her.

    "Life has be much more pleasant since the saintess arrived."

    "All the evil priests have quit, and it''s peaceful now."

    "As expected of Saint Maris! Long live Saint Maris!"

    Most of those who tried to use or oppose Maris either left the Grand Temple or, affected by Maris''s halo, became good, and the young priests and sisters became devoted to her, increasing her influence in the capital''s Grand Temple.

    Maris aligned with the Grand Temple and steadily increased her influence.

 Chapter 34: The Miracle Heroine did at Temple

    Lucan finally found the ring he had been searching forst month.

    "So, what is this ring?" Rina asked. She was covered in mud, and her clothes were torn, revealing her toned body and bare breasts.

    Lucan showed the ring to Rina. "This is the Sunring. It gives raw strength to whoever wears it, but only in sunlight."

    "How much power?" Rina asked. She wasn''t surprised by the artifact. There were many like it, and its value depended on how much strength it gave.

    "It depends on pride," Lucan said, slipping the ring onto his middle finger. "If I''m the most prideful person in the world, then I''ll be the most powerful."

    "No way," Rina''s eyes widened.

    "That''s what the legend says, but I''m not sure. Either way, the ring gives a power boost, so it''s worth it."

    Lucan knew the legend was true. In the game, the ring was obtained by the crown prince. He was prideful, which made him the second most powerful person. The first was Maris, the saint.

    However, the game also said that the crown prince didn''t get all the ring''s power because he wasn''t the most prideful person in the world.

    Lucan wasn''t prideful at all. He just wanted a life where he could do whatever he wanted, and he would do anything to achieve it.

    Although he nned to be the most influential person in the world by using Maris, he knew there would be many enemies.

    There were many viins who enjoyed killing the saint''s rtives, and as Maris grew up, Lucan would be in danger as her closest person.

    So, he needed protection, and this ring was the best option. Though he wasn''t naturally prideful, bing prideful wasn''t hard for him.

    "Let''s go to the city and clean up," Lucan said.

    "Yeah, and give me your clothes. I can''t walk through the city like this," Rina said.

    "Okay," Lucan agreed and handed her his clothes.

    Rina covered her chest. Her pants were still in good condition. Now Lucan''s upper body was exposed, but he didn''t care and headed back to the city.

    ---

    In a room deep within the Great Temple of the royal capital, the room''s owner, the most powerful Archpriest Kerum, read through the report brought by his subordinate and pondered, "Hmm..."

    "I see... Saint Maris truly is a saint..."

    The report detailed the changes that had urred in the Great Temple since the arrival of Saint Maris Rainsa.

    A month ago, a girl was discovered to be a saint in a remote town. She was adopted into the Rainsa Duke family and entered the Great Temple. Although it had only been a month since Saint Maris arrived, numerous changes had already taken ce.

    Priests and bishops who had been involved in embezzlement and other misdeeds suddenly repented and returned the money they had taken. Some even left the temple to embark on pilgrimages or social service journeys. Furthermore, individuals who attempted inappropriate actions toward the saint were exposed one after another, emunicated from the temple, and then captured by the authorities.

    As a result, only the earnest and honest ones remained. In just one month, the Great Temple, which had been rife with authoritarianism and corruption, had bepletely clean and much more transparent.

    I never thought things would change so drastically in just one month... The power of the saint is truly remarkable...

    Archpriest Kerum had been troubled by the temple''s corruption. He had hoped for changes with the arrival of the new saint, but he hadn''t expected such dramatic transformations in such a short period.

    Many of the young priests trust and nearly revere Saint Maris... Given her extraordinary beauty and talent, it''s no surprise...

    While pleased with the changes in the temple, the Archpriest also felt uneasy about the rapid transformation. A saint is a potent force. A remedy that works too well can also cause adverse changes.

    There are many nobles who distrust the saint ofmon birth. They fear she might be a symbol formoners to overthrow the royal family and nobility...

    From Kerum''s perspective, Saint Maris seemed uninterested in power or politics. While she might fend off trouble, it didn''t seem likely that she would directly oppose the royals or nobles. However, not all power holders shared this view. Those with guilty consciences often be paranoid about being betrayed.

    Some authoritarian nobles might see the saint as a threat and attempt to harm her...

    However, no one would act rashly. The Rainsa Duke family supports Saint Maris.

    The Rainsa family, a prestigious lineage that had produced a queen in the past, stood as her backing. With such influential supporters, those who saw the saint as a threat would hesitate to take action. Moreover, the Ironfist family indirectly supported Maris, since Maris''s foster father, Lucan, came from Ironfist.

    With the support of two prominent families in the capital, even those who find the saint troublesome would not dare to eliminate her. With the protection of the holy spirit, there''s little need to worry...

    The real concern might be Lucan. Saint Maris clearly adores Lucan. Given that he is her foster parent, this is natural, but the Archpriest senses that Maris harbors romantic feelings for him.

    From generation to generation, saints have married princes, bing queens, and there are also cases of marrying into one of the Four Noble Houses.

    Until now, no saint has ever married a priest. There would be nothing wrong with it, if a saint loved a priest and wanted to marry him, the Great Temple couldn''t do anything to stop it. However, every saint knew that if they wanted to marry, they had to choose someone equal in status.

    If they chose someone of lower rank, it would cause problems because society would bully that man, deeming him unworthy to marry a saint, even if he had the saint''s protection.

    Almost every saint understands this. That''s why, even if any saint falls in love with amoner, they never get together, because if they did, themoner would have to bear society''s hatred and bullying.

    Kerum knew Lucan; he had met Lucan many times and had many conversations with him. This is why Kerum knew that Lucan didn''t care about society''s opinions. If Maris knew this, then she might marry Lucan, and this is not what Kerum wanted.

    Kerum wanted Maris to marry into the royal family and lead the kingdom forward as queen.

    But what can I do? I''m not evil enough to kill Lucan and Lucan is not idiot who will do anything that make saint hate him... Let''s hope crown prince and those four noble master can woo saint.

 Chapter 35: Heroine Arrived at Academy

    A month after Saint Maris Rainsa arrived in the royal capital, the day for her to enroll in the academy finally came.

    Maris, dressed in the designated uniform, boarded the carriage prepared by the Great Temple and headed to the academy. The uniform was a vision of elegance, with a white, high-cored blouse adorned with intricatece trim, paired with a deep navy-blue pleated skirt that fell just below her knees. A crimson sash, embroidered with the crest of the Great Temple, was tied gracefully around her waist.

    Completing the ensemble was a matching navy-blue cape, draped over her shoulders, its gold ents catching the light with every movement.

    Passing through streets lined with cherry blossom-like flowers, the carriage eventually arrived at the academy. The academy itself was a grand structure, its towering spires and arched windows framed by vines of blooming wisteria. The building, made of ivory-colored stone, exuded an aura of timeless majesty.

    Surrounding her were carriages also dropping off noble children, who alighted and walked towards the school''s towering gates, each adorned with intricate ironwork that depicted scenes from the kingdom''s rich history.

    "So this is the ce..."

    The carriage stopped in front of the school gate, and Maris stepped down from the carriage. Her movements were graceful, almost ethereal, as if she were gliding. The atmosphere around the gate changed instantly. Students on their way to school held their breath, captivated by the sight of the girl emerging from the temple''s carriage.

    "She''s... exquisite."

    One male student muttered. His words, spoken almost unintentionally, echoed the feelings of everyone present. The girl��Maris Rainsa��was stunningly beautiful. Her porcin skin was wless, her delicate features perfectly bnced. Herrge, almond-shaped eyes were a light shade of blue, framed by long, darkshes that only enhanced their striking beauty.

    Her pink hair, the color of freshly bloomed sakura, cascaded down her back in soft waves, catching the morning sunlight and shimmering like fine silk. Simply stepping down from the carriage, her presence was so refined it was as if an angel had descended to earth.

    Her beauty was such that the phrase "beyondpare" seemed made for her.

    Maris, unfazed by the rain of gazes pouring over her, walked towards the school building. Her beautiful pink hair flowed in the wind, like fine silk threads, and she moved as if gliding just above the ground. The uniform, tailored to perfection, entuated her slender figure, and with each step, the soft rustle of her skirt added a musical note to the tranquil morning air.

    "I''ve found her... my destined one...!"

    While most of the students at the gate were too mesmerized to approach her, one young man stepped forward and appeared before Maris. He knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully to her.

    "Is there something you need?"

    Maris tilted her head in curiosity at the man who had suddenly appeared in her path.

    The man was a noble-looking youth with dark hair and striking red eyes that seemed to burn with intensity. His chiseled features, sharp jawline, and perfectly arched eyebrows gave him a regal air. His dark hair, neatlybed back, contrasted starkly with his fairplexion. The uniform he wore was simr to Maris''s but in deeper tones, with a royal blue cloak signifying his high status.

    His handsome features made the scene look like a moment from a myth.

    "Fair maiden, may I have the honor of knowing your name?"

    "And you are...?"

    "Forgive myte introduction. I am Kai Tempest, the Crown Prince of this Kingdom."

    There was a collective gasp from the onlookers. The Crown Prince, the future king, was kneeling before the girl.

    "At first nce, I knew immediately that you were the newly discovered saint."

    The young man, Kai, extended his right hand towards Maris with an enraptured expression. His lips curled into a charming smile, revealing perfect white teeth, and his gaze never wavered from her face.

    "Please, let me hear your name from your lips. And... may I have the honor of escorting the beautiful saint?"

    His theatrical gesture, which might have seemed exaggerated, was natural when performed by the handsome prince. Everyone watching thought the same thing: Maris would take Kai''s hand and walk with him. This was the beginning of the story, the prologue of a love story between the prince and the saint.

    Maris smiled as they predicted. It was a clear, captivating smile directed at Kai, revealing a dimple in her left cheek that only added to her charm.

    "I refuse."

    She dered firmly, cutting him off with a smile.

    "Huh...?"

    Kai froze, not understanding what had just happened. Avoiding the bewildered prince, Maris walked briskly away. The onlookers, equally stunned, stood still. Maris did not look back as she headed towards the school building, her cape fluttering behind her, entuating her graceful exit.

    "W-wait! Please wait!"

    Kai, regaining hisposure after a while, chased after Maris.

    "D-did I do something wrong? You didn''t have to treat me so coldly..."

    "Your Highness Prince Kai, correct?"

    "Y-yes, that''s what I said..."

    "Then it''s true that your fianc��e is my sister, Sarina? Isn''t it inappropriate for you to kneel in front of me despite having a fianc��e? This is disrespectful to both me and my sister."

    "W-well, that may be true, but..."

    "But what? Are you saying you would leave your fianc��e? If so, you are someone who chases after beauty. And if you won''t leave your fianc��e, then it means you want me as your mistress. That''s really disrespectful."

    "T-that''s an exaggeration..."

    Kai''s face twisted as Maris calmly stated the facts with a smile.

    "It''s not an exaggeration but the truth. I don''t like people who cheat or try to cheat on their partner. Please respect yourself and my sister. Now, please excuse me."

    Despite addressing royalty, Maris was unfazed. She made her statement, bowed once, and left.

    "...."

    Kai could only stand and watch her leave, unable to pursue her.

 Chapter 36: Heroine Rejecting Male Leads In Funny Way

    Saint Maris Rainsa''s enrollment at the prestigious academy was the only topic on everyone''s lips. Rumors and gossip about themoner-born Saint swirled through the halls like a tornado.

    "Did you hear? The Saint actually enrolled here!"

    "No way! I heard she turned down Prince Kai on her first day!"

    "But isn''t Prince Kai already engaged?"

    "Yeah, to Lady Sarina of the Rainsa Duke family��Maris''s stepsister!"

    "So the Saint made a move on her sister''s fianc��? How scandalous!"

    "She might be a Saint, but she''s still amoner. Going after her sister''s fianc�� is so low."

    Despite the murmurings, Maris moved through the academy with a serene smile, blissfully unaware��or perhaps entirely unconcerned��by the rumors. But as soon as peopleid eyes on her, the whispers died down. Her radiant beauty and pure aura made even the harshest critics stumble over their words.

    "There''s no way she''d go after her sister''s fianc���� just look at her!"

    "Yeah, it''s definitely Prince Kai who chased after her."

    "Rumor has it, despite being engaged, Prince Kai begged the Saint to let him escort her. He''s the one who''s shameless!"

    With the tide of gossip turning, Prince Kai quickly found himself the target of criticism. Though he continued his attempts to woo Maris, the growing disapproval eventually made him give up.

    However, Prince Kai was only the first of many handsome lead. Soon, a parade of admirers��each more determined than thest��began their quest to win Maris''s heart.

    The first to approach was Alec, a rough, arrogant young noble with tousled hair and an ego to match. He strode up to Maris, a smirk stered on his face. "Hey, Saint. Come with me. I''ve decided you''re going to be my date to the royal ball."

    Maris looked at him, then tilted her head slightly. "Oh, I''m sorry, did you just mistake me for your mother? Because the only person who can order me around like that must have changed my diapers."

    Alec blinked,pletely thrown off his game. "W-What?"

    Maris gave him a sweet smile. "That''s what I thought. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have better things to do than babysit overgrown toddlers." Alec''s jaw dropped, and he watched in stunned silence as she walked away.

    Next came Damian, the son of a wealthy merchant, known for his extravagance. He approached her with a gleaming smile, holding out a glittering ne encrusted with jewels. "Saint Maris, with me, you''ll never want for anything. Imagine a life where luxury is your constantpanion."

    Maris''s eyes twinkled with amusement as she took the ne from him, examining it closely. "Wow, this is impressive," she said, her tonepletely serious. "It must''ve cost you a fortune."

    Damian puffed up with pride. "Only the best for ady of your caliber."

    Maris nodded thoughtfully, then handed the ne back. "Perfect. You can use the refund to buy somemon sense. Trust me, it''s priceless."

    Damian''s smile froze as Maris gave him a pat on the shoulder before walking off, leaving him standing there with the ne dangling uselessly from his hand.

    Lord Fabian, the academy''s resident poet and hopeless romantic, was next in line. He approached her with a bouquet of freshly picked roses and began to recite a poem he''dposed in her honor. "Saint Maris, your beauty outshines the moonlight, your grace a melody��"

    Maris held up a hand to stop him mid-verse. "Hold on, hold on," she said, taking the bouquet from him and inspecting it with exaggerated scrutiny. "Are these thorns?" She poked at one of the stems and winced dramatically. "Ouch! You''re trying to woo me with a safety hazard!"

    Fabian''s face turned beet red. "I��I didn''t mean��"

    Maris sighed and shook her head, handing the bouquet back. "Next time, try choctes. At least those only hurt if you eat too many."

    Fabian opened his mouth to respond, but Maris was already gone, leaving him to clutch his bouquet like a scolded child.

    After him came Sir Rnd, a knight of renowned bravery and chivalry, who approached her with all the grandeur of a storybook hero. He knelt before her, armor gleaming in the sunlight, and dered, "Saint Maris, your light shines brighter than any star. Allow me the honor of protecting you, now and forever."

    Maris raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching with barely containedughter. "You''re volunteering to be my personal bodyguard? That''s cute, but��" She leaned in slightly, her tone conspiratorial, "Do you doundry, too? Because I could really use someone to tackle my endless pile of temple robes."

    Rnd looked up at her, utterly perplexed. "L-Laundry?"

    Maris straightened, patting him on the shoulder. "No? Then I guess I''ll have to pass. I''m looking for someone who can fight grime and dust as well as they fight dragons." She gave him a wink and sauntered off, leaving Sir Rnd kneeling in the courtyard, wondering how his noble offer had taken such a strange turn.

    A mysterious young man named Lucien, a foreign prince with an air of enigma, was the next to approach Maris. He appeared before her, his eyes dark and brooding. "Saint Maris," he began, his voice low and smooth, "they say destiny brought us together. Perhaps we are meant to walk this path as one."

    Maris blinked at him, then looked around as if searching for something. "Are you sure about that? Because I don''t see any signs pointing this way." She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Are you sure destiny didn''t mean the other Maris? There''s a lot of us in this school, you know."

    Lucien, usually soposed, faltered. "I��I don''t��"

    Maris gave him a sympathetic smile. "Don''t worry, it''s an easy mistake. But I think I''m on a different path��one that leads to the library, actually. They have this great new book on biology I''ve been dying to read." She patted him on the arm and breezed past, leaving Lucien staring after her,pletely bewildered.

    Next was Professor Dorian, a handsome teacher known for his charm and wisdom. He approached Maris with an air of sophistication. "Maris, have you considered joining the student council? We could use someone of your caliber, and you would be a perfect fit."

    Maris looked at him with wide eyes, feigning shock. "Professor, are you sure you want me? I mean, I''m still trying to figure out how to manage my morning prayers without dozing off. I might bring down the whole council with my ipetence."

    Dorian chuckled, clearly amused by her response. "I''m sure you''re underselling yourself, Maris. With a mind like yours��"

    Maris shook her head, interrupting him. "Nope, you''ve got the wrong girl. I''m more of a ''fall asleep in ss and hope no one notices'' kind of student. Besides, my after-school schedule is packed��can''t miss my date with the temple brooms."

    Dorianraised an eyebrow, fighting backughter. "Temple brooms, you say?"

    Maris nodded solemnly. "They get lonely, you know. Someone''s got to keep thempany." With a yful grin, she turned and walked away, leaving the professor chuckling to himself.

    Next day, a short, animal-like cute boy bounded over to Reina with a big grin. "Maris sis, let''s y together!"

    Without waiting for her response, he reached out to hug her, but Maris stepped back, her expression turning stern. "Don''t call me ''sis'' when we''re the same age. And attempting to hug a girl without her consent?" She gave him a disapproving look. "That''s a one-way ticket to the disciplinarymittee. Hope you''ve got your bags packed!"

    The boy''s eyes widened in panic. "W-Wait, I didn''t mean��"

    Maris signaled to a nearby disciplinary, and the boy was swiftly escorted away, his protests echoing down the hall as Maris continued on her way.

    Next in line was an intelligent, sses-wearing handsome guy, who approached Maris with a confident smile. "Saint Maris, it would be an honor if you''d join me for tea this afternoon," he said, his voice smooth and inviting.

    Maris returned his smile with one of her own, though her eyes gleamed with mischief. "Tea, huh? Just you and me? What, do you have a special blend that''s only for Saint-grade customers?"

    The young man chuckled. "I just thought we could enjoy a private conversation."

    Maris''s smile widened. "I see. Well, I''ll pass. I''m more of a ''share with the whole ss'' kind of girl. If your tea parties are invite-only, I''ll just stick to my cafeteria brew. Thanks, though!"

    The intelligent guy blinked, clearly not expecting such a response. "Uh�� well��"

    Maris waved him off cheerfully. "No worries! Maybe next time, just bring enough tea for everyone!" She walked off, leaving him staring after her, holding an empty teacup.

    A mysterious young man named Kaisen, with a dark, brooding aura, was the next to approach. "Saint Reina," he began in a low, smooth voice, "they say being near me is dangerous. Stay away, or you''ll get hurt."

    Maris looked at him with an amused smile. "Oh no, not danger! Whatever shall I do?" She gasped theatrically. "Wait, are you saying you''re dangerous? Becausest I checked, the most dangerous thing around here was my schedule. Have you seen how packed it is?"

    Kaisen''s stoic expression faltered, clearly not expecting humor. "I��I meant��"

    Maris nodded sagely. "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered. I''ll just stay away from�� what was it? Dangerous people?" She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If it makes you feel better, I''ll walk on the opposite side of the hallway from now on. Safety first, right?" With a yful wink, she walked away, leaving Kaisen standing there, baffled by her reaction.

    As the academy continued to buzz with thetest tales of Maris''s witty rejections, her reputation as an unattainable flower only grew stronger. Yet, her yful humor and sharp wit won her admiration from even the most skeptical students. Instead of feeling slighted, many of her would-be suitors found themselvesughing at their own expense, charmed by her unshakeable spirit.

    Maris''s circle of friends and allies grew, as did the respect others had for her. Her presence became a beacon of warmth and light at the academy.

 Chapter 37: Lucan Become Famous Because of Heroine

    While Maris was solidifying her position and gaining allies at the Great Temple and the academy, Lucan, in the remote town, looked at the ring.

    Lucan was trying to understand pride. Only by understanding pride and bing prideful could one truly master the Sunring.

    Because of his teachings, Lucan knew that even if Maris ever loved a man, it wouldn''t be the crown prince, and this ring only appeared if Maris had taken the crown prince''s route.

    However, she wouldn''t, so this ring had no effect on the story. Lucan could use the ring however he wanted.

    As he was contemting the ring, someone opened the door.

    "Hey, Lucan. Are you there?"

    The chapel door creaked open, and a familiar figure stepped inside. It was Morbis, a friend from his school days.

    Lucan, still seated, raised a hand in greeting.

    "Hey, what brings you here?"

    "Just ying guide. There''s someone here who wants to see you."

    "Who wants to see me?"

    "It''s me."

    A woman with striking white hair peeked out from behind Morbis. It was an old friend from his school days.

    "Is that... Julia?"

    "Long time no see, Lucan."

    Julia Moon, a daughter of the Moon family and Lucan''s schoolmate, walked into the temple. Her hair, once a silvery tinum in their youth, had matured into a brilliant white that shimmered like moonlight. Her eyes, were deep, piercing blue, framed by longshes. She had sharp, well-defined features that lent her an air of both elegance and fierceness.

    She wore a fitted leather vest over a tunic of deep forest green, the fabric sturdy enough forbat yet light enough for agile movement. A pair of ck, reinforced trousers tucked into high, weathered boots. Strapped to her back was a well-worn scabbard holding a sword with an intricate hilt, and a satchel hung at her side, filled with various adventuring tools.

    Lucan stood up from the chapel''s pew to greet her, a warm smile on his face. "What brings you to this rural town all of a sudden? Do you need something from me?"

    Julia huffed, crossing her arms and looking away slightly. "I wouldn''te to this backwater just to see you! It''s for work, work!"

    Lucan chuckled softly. "Work... oh yeah, you''re an adventurer."

    Though Julia was a count''s daughter, she had loved wielding a sword since her school days. Rather than marrying for political reasons after graduation, she became an adventurer to avoid being tied down by her family. She had essentially severed ties with the Moon family and was rumored to be traveling around.

    "Still an adventurer?"

    "Still? Of course!"

    Julia crossed her arms again, her expression hardening, but there was a faint blush on her cheeks that she quickly turned away to hide. "I''ve just been promoted to A-rank. I''m a veteran adventurer now!"

    In this world, there are monsters and adventurers who hunt them. Adventurers are ranked from E to A, with A being the highest rank. By the way, Rina was also an A-rank adventurer. Lucan learned this when he traveled with her to get the Sunring.

    "That''s impressive. You must be famous in the capital."

    "Famous... I didn''t expect to hear that from you," Julia muttered, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    "Hm? Did I do something?" Lucan asked, genuinely puzzled by her reaction.

    Julia clicked her tongue, averting her gaze. "Lucan, you''re quite famous in the capital yourself. They call you ''The Great Priest Who Raised Saint Maris.''"

    "Oh?"

    Lucan nodded. He had expected this; after all, the way he raised Maris was to be a perfect saint, and also flexible enough to get along with or handle any type of person.

    As she grew more popr, as her teacher and father figure, he was bound to be famous.

    "The capital is abuzz with talk about Saint Maris. Rejecting every major noble family''s son''s proposal, achieving the best academic performance, and being super powerful in magic arts, she is currently the most famous woman, and her beauty..." Julia''s voice trailed off, her pout deepening as she nced at Lucan, her irritation clear.

    "You, who said you''d just live quietly off donations in the countryside, have made quite a name for yourself. I came to see that famous face of yours. d to see you still look aszy as ever."

    Lucan chuckled, catching the hint of warmth in her tone despite the teasing words. "I see... I understand..." Lucan nodded. It was expected, and he wanted this to happen. Only in this way would he gain respect from everyone in the world when Maris became the most powerful and influential person in the world.

    "It''s sad you didn''te to visit me, but for work. Anyway, let me know if there''s any help I can offer," Lucan said, a small smile ying on his lips.

    Julia huffed again, her cheeks flushing as she turned away. "I-I didn''t ask for your help! Just... don''t cause too much trouble while you''re out here in the countryside. Not that I care or anything..."

    Lucan''s smile widened as he watched her, recognizing the familiar pattern in her behavior. "Of course, Julia. I''ll be sure to behave."

    "Oye, you need help from him if you forget," Morbis said, and Julia face turned red.

 Chapter 38: Heroines Love Rival

    "Help? What kind of help are you talking about?" Lucan asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Actually, before we get into that, why don''t we bring in the people waiting outside?" Morbis suggested with a cheerful grin, gesturing towards the door. "They''ve been out there long enough. Time to let them in."

    "Wait, there are others here?" Lucan asked, clearly surprised.

    "Yep, my party members. I''ll go get them."

    Julia stepped outside the temple, returning shortly with two women in tow.

    "These are my party members, Hima and Olive," she announced, crossing her arms.

    "I''m Hima, a magician," the blonde woman said with a friendly smile.

    "And I''m Olive, an assassin," the dark-haired woman added, her voice cool andposed.

    Hima was striking, with her flowing blonde hair and an inviting smile that made her bright blue eyes light up. Her robe, a mix of deep blue and silver, shimmered as she moved, the runes on it almost alive with energy. She carried a long, ornate staff topped with a faintly glowing crystal,pleting her image as a powerful magician.

    Olive, on the other hand, had an air of mystery and danger about her. Her dark hair was pulled back into a tight ponytail, her sharp, angr face framed by a few loose strands. Her piercing green eyes missed nothing, and her all-ck assassin''s outfit, sleek and full of hidden pockets, only added to her menacing aura.

    Knives were strapped to her waist and thighs, and a thin ck scarf was ready to be pulled up over her face at a moment''s notice.

    Both looked every bit the seasoned adventurers they were: Hima, with her mystical aura, and Olive, with her lethal demeanor. Hima seemed to be in herte twenties, while Olive looked a bit younger, perhaps in her early twenties.

    "I''ve heard a lot about you from Julia... stories from your academy days and that camping trip..." Hima teased, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    "Hey, don''t bring up irrelevant stuff!" Julia snapped, her cheeks turning slightly pink as she red at Hima. "It''s not like it matters now."

    Olive remained silent, her expression unreadable, though she gave a small nod in acknowledgment.

    "So, it''s just the three of you? Or are there more in your group?" Lucan asked, trying to shift the conversation.

    "It''s just us. We''re known as the Three Butterflies, an all-female adventurer party," Julia said with a hint of pride, though she quickly looked away, pretending it was no big deal.

    Lucan had heard that strong adventurers often had unique personalities, and as he observed them, he couldn''t help but agree. These women had clearly proven themselves, having reached A-rank status at a young age.

    As Lucan considered this, Hima ced a hand on Julia''s shoulder, leaning in slightly.

    "So, did you ask him yet?"

    Julia hesitated, her eyes flicking to Lucan before quickly looking away. "Not... not yet."

    "Come on, Julia, we''re in a tough spot here," Hima urged gently.

    Julia sighed, then turned to Lucan with a reluctant expression. "We need a ce to stay."

    "Huh?"

    "Just for tonight! The temple, or whatever. I don''t care," she added quickly, her voice tinged with annoyance.

    Lucan blinked, surprised by her sudden request. He nced at Hima for more exnation.

    "We tried getting rooms at the inn, but it''s full. Morbis mentioned we might be able to stay here," Hima exined, giving Lucan a hopeful smile.

    "No rooms at the inn, huh? That happens," Lucan mused. "It''s a small town. Not many options."

    "Look, if you''re going to say no, just say it," Julia huffed, crossing her arms defensively.

    Lucan smiled slightly, amused by her reaction. "You can stay here. There''s plenty of room."

    "See? Told you it would work out!" Hima grinned at Julia.

    Julia looked relieved but quickly scowled. "It''s not like I was worried or anything."

    "Of course not," Hima said,ughing softly.

    As the three women began chatting amongst themselves, Lucan watched Julia, wondering to himself, Does she still have feelings for me?

    Behind a half closed door was white fox. The white fox red eyes were looking at Julia, with unkind expression.

 Chapter 39: Heroines Doubt

    Living with the three female adventurers, including Julia, had begun. Despite their presence, no special events seemed to ur at first. The women would leave town during the day and head to the nearby forest. Apparently, their im that they were there for work wasn''t entirely false.

    "We''ve been tasked with capturing a rare monster called a Golden Mouse. About ten years ago, someone saw one near this town, so we''re here to find it," Julia exined one evening, her arms crossed as if daring him to question her.

    A Golden Mouse is a creature known as a symbol of good luck, rarely seen by people. It isn''t to be harmed, as hurting it is said to bring misfortune. On the contrary, it''s rumored that keeping it well brings prosperity to merchants, fertility to women, and sess to men.

    "It''s not a creature that can be caught easily. Isn''t it a wasted effort?" Lucan asked calmly.

    Julia huffed, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Maybe, but we received a good advance payment, so even if we fail, it''s fine."

    With that, Julia went to the forest every day.

    They would return in the evening and stay in the temple''s living quarters. Despite their presence, Lucan tried to maintain a sense of normalcy. However, life with the three adventurers soon proved to be anything but normal.

    The first incident urred in the bath. Lucan, thinking the bath was empty, slid open the door, only to find Julia standing there, a towel wrapped around her body. She froze, her eyes widening in shock before her expression turned into one of irritation.

    "Lucan! What do you think you''re doing?!" she snapped, her voice sharp as she tried to cover herself more securely.

    Without a hint of embarrassment, Lucan met her gaze, his calm demeanor unshaken. "I apologize. I thought it was unupied," he said evenly, stepping back and closing the door with a soft click.

    On the other side of the door, Julia stood there for a moment, her heart racing. She found herself annoyed, not just by the situation but by his unruffledposure. "That idiot," she muttered under her breath, her cheeks burning.

    The next incident involved Hima. Lucan was in his room, quietly reading, when the door burst open, and Hima strolled in with a grin.

    "Lucan! There you are! I''ve been looking everywhere for you," she said, her voice carrying a teasing lilt.

    Lucan looked up from his book, his calm eyes meeting her mischievous ones. "Did you need something?"

    Hima walked over to him, leaning in a bit too close forfort. "I just thought we could spend some time together. You know, get to know each other better," she purred, her fingers lightly brushing his arm.

    Lucan remained unppable, though he gently removed her hand from his arm. "We''re already living together. I''d say we know each other well enough."

    Hima pouted yfully, but before she could respond, she "identally" tripped on the edge of the rug, falling into Lucan''sp. She let out a soft giggle, looking up at him with sparkling eyes.

    "Oops... seems I''m a bit clumsy today," she said, not making any move to get up.

    Lucan, still calm, gently lifted her and set her down beside him, standing up himself. "Perhaps you should be more careful," he advised, his tone polite but firm.

    Hima smirked, unbothered by his rejection. "You''re no fun, Lucan. You know, Julia might be upset if she knew how you treat ady," she teased.

    "I''ll take my chances," Lucan replied, his voice steady as ever, as he returned to his book, leaving Hima to exit the room with a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    The third incident involved Olive, the silent adventurer who rarely spoke but whose presence was always felt. One evening, after dinner, Lucan noticed Olive lingering in the chapel long after the others had gone to bed. He approached her, his steps quiet on the stone floor.

    "Olive," he called softly.

    She turned to him, her dark eyes meeting his. She didn''t say anything, but there was something in her gaze that made Lucan pause.

    "Is something on your mind?" he asked.

    Olive remained silent, but she reached out, her fingers brushing against his sleeve. It was the most direct contact she had ever made. Lucan didn''t understand for a moment, but when he did, he nodded.

    "You''re wee to stay as long as you like."

    Olive gave a small nod, her expression softening slightly before she turned and quietly left the chapel. Lucan watched her go. Olive was the most unique person he had ever met.

    There was a White Fox observing Lucan these days, with its eyes glowing red.

    Far away, in the capital, Maris had her eyes closed and could see Lucan through the White Fox''s eyes. Maris could use the White Fox to block every woman around Lucan, but she didn''t.

    When she lived with Lucan, Maris noticed that he never seemed to get excited or blush around her.

    Maris wasn''t narcissistic, but she knew she was the most beautiful woman with a great body. Still, Lucan never got flustered or excited when he saw her naked.

    So, Maris had some doubts about Lucan''s sexual preference. That''s why she let these three women get close to him, to see if he showed any reaction to them.

    There was a possibility that Lucan saw her as a family member, which might exin why he never got flustered or excited to see her naked.

    "He is same as me when I was there, does he like girls?" Maris wondered. She decided to observe more.

 Chapter 40: Heroine Doubts Confirmed

    One evening, Lucan found himself in the kitchen, preparing tea. He was just pouring hot water into the teapot when Julia walked in, looking slightly flustered.

    "You''re making tea?" she asked, her tone sharp as if she were using him of something.

    Lucan nced up, noting the tension in her posture but he didn''t care. "Yes. Would you like some?" he asked calmly, gesturing to the teapot.

    Julia crossed her arms, her eyes darting away from his. "I didn''t ask for tea, but�� I suppose I''ll have some if you''re offering," she muttered, her voice tinged with a hint of irritation.

    Lucan smiled faintly, recognizing her usual tsundere behavior. "Of course," he said, pouring her a cup and handing it to her.

    Julia took the cup, her fingers brushing against his for a brief moment. She quickly pulled back, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of red. "T-Thanks," she mumbled, taking a sip to hide her embarrassment.

    Lucan chuckled softly, watching her with warm eyes. "You''re wee."

    For a moment, there was afortable silence between them, and Julia found herself stealing nces at him from over the rim of her cup. She quickly looked away each time, annoyed at how calm andposed he remained.

    "You know," she began, her voice softer now, "you don''t have to be so�� nice all the time. It''s�� annoying."

    Lucan raised an eyebrow, amused by her words. "I''m just being myself, Julia."

    She huffed, turning away to hide her smile. "Idiot."

    Lucan smiled inwardly. This is good. As A Rank Adventure, your worth to keep around.

    ---

    The next day, Lucan was in the garden, tending to the flowers that grew near the temple. The sun was setting, casting a warm golden light over everything.

    Hima appeared out of nowhere, her presence announced by the soft jingle of her earrings. "Lucan," she called out, her voice carrying a yful tone.

    Lucan looked up from his work, noticing the way the setting sun made her smile seem even brighter. "Hima. Did you need something?"

    Hima walked over to him, bending down to examine the flowers he was tending to. "I was just thinking how nice it would be to spend some time with you. You''re always so busy," she said, her fingers lightly brushing his arm.

    Lucan felt a slight flutter in his chest but maintained hisposure. "The flowers need care, just like anything else," he replied, his voice steady.

    Hima pouted yfully, leaning in closer. "But what about me? Don''t I need care too?" she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Lucan paused, the corner of his mouth lifting in a subtle smile. "Are youparing yourself to flowers now, Hima?"

    She giggled, giving him a sly wink. "Maybe. Aren''t I as delicate and beautiful as one?"

    Lucan chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re certainly something, Hima," he said, standing up and brushing off his hands.

    Hima pretended to pout, but there was a genuine warmth in her eyes. "You''re too calm, Lucan. It makes teasing you so much more fun."

    Lucan met her gaze, his expression softening. "I''ll take that as apliment."

    She gave him onest yful nudge before walking away, herughter lingering in the air. Lucan watched her go. Well, I got A Rank Magician too. Just have to work a bit.

    --

    Later that evening, Lucan was alone in the chapel, tidying up after the day''s activities. The candlelight flickered softly, casting long shadows across the room.

    Olive, the silent adventurer, appeared in the doorway, her presence quiet but noticeable. Lucan looked up, surprised to see her.

    "Olive," he greeted her, his voice gentle. "Is there something you need?"

    Olive didn''t say anything at first. She simply walked over to him, her steps light and deliberate. She stood in front of him, her dark eyes meeting his, and for a moment, there was only the sound of their breathing.

    Lucan felt a strange tension in the air, something unspoken but powerful. He waited patiently, sensing that Olive had something to convey.

    Then, to his surprise, she reached out and ced a hand on his chest, her touch light and almost hesitant. She looked up at him, her eyes searching his as if trying to convey a message.

    Lucan''s heart skipped a beat, but he remained calm, his gaze steady. "Olive��?" he asked softly.

    Olive''s lips parted, and for the first time since they had met, she spoke a single word. "Safe."

    Lucan blinked, taken aback by the simplicity and weight of the word. He nodded slowly, understanding what she meant. "Yes. You''re safe here."

    Olive gave a small nod, her hand lingering on his chest for a moment longer before she slowly pulled away. She turned and walked out of the chapel, leaving Lucan standing there, the echo of her voice still lingering in the quiet air.

    What''s going on with this girl?

    Lucan understand Julia. From school days she love him but she is tsundare. Hima was ying around since it''s her nature, with no love involved. However, Lucan can''t understand what''s going on Olive''s mind, for now he understands that she loved being here.

    --

    Maris feel that what she thought was correct. Lucan might not like woman? Howeve he doesn''t like men as well.

    Maris could be sure of it because she lived with him for five years, and knew that Lucan nature with men was same as he have with woman.

 Chapter 41: Heroine Watch Lucan with Another Woman

    The morning was peaceful as usual in the temple. The early light streamed through the tall windows, bathing the stone floor in a soft glow. Lucan was in the kitchen, preparing breakfast with his usual calm precision. The scent of freshly baked bread and herbal tea filled the air, creating a cozy atmosphere that matched the tranquility of the morning.

    As he set the table, the sound of footsteps echoed down the hallway. Lucan looked up just in time to see Julia entering the kitchen, her expression a mixture of annoyance and something else she tried to hide. She paused at the doorway, as if debating whether to turn around and leave, but eventually, she sighed and walked in.

    "Morning, Julia," Lucan greeted her with a warm smile, not missing a beat as he poured the tea into two cups.

    "Morning," she replied curtly, her arms crossed as she leaned against the counter. She nced at the table, noticing the neatly arranged breakfast. "You didn''t have to go through all this trouble, you know."

    "It''s no trouble," Lucan replied calmly, cing the teapot in the center of the table. "Besides, it''s nice to start the day with a good breakfast."

    Julia huffed, though there was no real irritation behind it. She sat down at the table, eyeing the food with a mix of interest and stubbornness. "You always say that, but you don''t have to cook for everyone all the time. We can fend for ourselves."

    Lucan took a seat across from her, his expression unbothered. "I enjoy cooking. It''s a good way to start the day."

    Julia gave him a sidelong nce, her cheeks slightly tinged with pink. "You''re too calm about everything. It''s annoying."

    Lucan smiled gently. "Would you prefer if I were more flustered?"

    She hesitated, caught off guard by the question. "N-No! I just�� don''t get why you''re always so�� so��"

    "So what?" Lucan asked, his tone inviting yet patient.

    Julia looked away, her face turning a shade redder. "So infuriatingly calm," she muttered, more to herself than to him.

    Lucan chuckled softly, pouring tea into her cup. "I''m just being myself, Julia."

    She nced at him, catching his smile, and quickly looked down at her te. "Well, it''s weird."

    "I''ll take that as apliment," Lucan said, taking a sip of his tea. "I''d rather be calm than cause unnecessary worry."

    Julia picked up a piece of bread, spreading some butter on it with more force than necessary. "You''re way too rxed, that''s all I''m saying."

    Lucan simply nodded, the small smile never leaving his face. They ate in silence for a few moments, the clinking of utensils the only sound in the room. Despite her earlier grumbling, Julia seemed to be enjoying the breakfast, though she''d never admit it.

    After a while, Lucan spoke up again. "Do you have any ns for the day?"

    Julia nced up at him, her brow furrowed as if she was trying to figure out his angle. "Why do you ask?"

    "I just thought we could go to the town together, if you''d like," Lucan suggested, his tone casual. "I need to pick up some supplies for the temple, and I thought you might want to join me."

    Julia''s eyes narrowed slightly, suspicion creeping into her expression. "You''re not trying to ask me out or anything, are you?"

    Lucan blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the question. "No, nothing like that. Just a simple errand."

    Her expression softened, though she still looked a bit flustered. "Oh. Well�� I suppose I could go with you. Not because I want to, but because�� well, it''s not like I have anything better to do."

    Lucan''s smile widened slightly. "I''d appreciate thepany."

    "Whatever," she muttered, focusing on her breakfast again.

    They finished eating inpanionable silence, and once the dishes were cleared away, they set off for the town. The walk was pleasant, the morning air fresh and cool. As they strolled along the cobblestone streets, Julia found herself rxing despite her best efforts to stay guarded.

    The marketce was bustling with activity, and Lucan navigated through the crowd with his usual calm demeanor. Julia followed closely, her eyes darting around as if expecting something to happen.

    Lucan stopped at a stall selling herbs and spices, engaging the vendor in polite conversation as he selected what he needed. Julia stood nearby, her arms crossed as she pretended not to be interested in the vibrant disys.

    "Do you need anything while we''re here?" Lucan asked, turning to her afterpleting his purchase.

    Julia shrugged, trying to act nonchnt. "No, I''m good."

    Lucan nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Alright. Let''s head to the general store next."

    As they walked, Lucan noticed a small crowd gathered around a street performer ying a lively tune on a flute. Julia nced over, her curiosity piqued despite herself.

    "Do you want to stop and watch?" Lucan asked, noticing her interest.

    Julia hesitated, then shook her head. "We don''t have time for that."

    Lucan didn''t press her, though he did steer them closer to the performer as they passed. Julia found herself slowing down, her steps unconsciously matching the rhythm of the music. Before she knew it, they had stopped, standing at the edge of the crowd.

    The performer finished the tune and bowed to the apuse of the onlookers. Julia pped along with everyone else, a small smile tugging at her lips despite her efforts to remain indifferent.

    Lucan noticed the smile and couldn''t help but feel a warmth in his chest. "You liked that, didn''t you?"

    Julia quickly wiped the smile off her face, her cheeks reddening. "It was okay, I guess. Nothing special."

    Lucan chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "You can admit it when you enjoy something, you know."

    She shot him a re, though there was no real heat behind it. "I wasn''t that impressed."

    "Of course," Lucan replied, his tone light. "Shall we continue?"

    Julia nodded, eager to change the subject. As they continued their errand, she found herself ncing at him every now and then, trying to understand how he could be soposed all the time.

    By the time they returned to the temple, the sun was beginning to dip in the sky. Lucan carried the supplies into the kitchen, while Julia lingered in the doorway, her arms crossed as she leaned against the frame.

    "Thanks for helping me today," Lucan said as he set the bags down. "It made the errands much more enjoyable."

    Julia shifted ufortably, her eyes flickering to the floor. "It''s not like I did much."

    "You did more than you think," Lucan replied, his tone warm. "I appreciate it."

    Julia looked at him, her expression softening for a brief moment before she quickly masked it with her usual bravado. "Well, don''t get used to it. I''m not your personal assistant or anything."

    Lucan smiled, nodding in understanding. "I wouldn''t dream of it."

    She huffed, but there was a small smile ying at the corners of her mouth. "Good. Just remember that."

    As she turned to leave, Lucan called out to her, his voice gentle. "Julia."

    She paused, ncing over her shoulder. "What?"

    "Thank you," he said simply, his eyes meeting hers with quiet sincerity.

    Julia stared at him for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, without another word, she turned and walked out of the kitchen, leaving Lucan alone with a smile on his face.

    "Good, she seems to like it," Lucan was trying his best to make these woman love him while also acting that he didn''t love them.

    It''s hard to do it but he got plenty of time. Morever, he didn''t wanted to get into any rtionship with them. If he did get into any rtionship then Maris might give up on him.

    ---

    Maris watched everything that happened today, and she was confused.

    Then suddenly, she realized that Lucan could cook. At first, Lucan wanted to cook for her, but Maris felt bad and wanted to be useful, so she took on the job of cooking. Since then, she had been the one cooking for Lucan.

    That''s why shepletely forgot that Lucan could cook. Suddenly, she wanted to try Lucan''s cooking.

    Well, that''s good, but... it seems the priest is interested in Julia? I have to keep a closer eye and understand it.

    Maris decided, also warning herself to be extra careful not to leave Lucan alone with any women for too long.

 Chapter 42: Heroine is Jealous

    The midday sun hung high in the sky, casting a golden glow over the temple grounds. Lucan was sitting under the shade of arge oak tree, flipping through the pages of an old tome. The tranquil atmosphere was perfect for reading, and he waspletely absorbed in his book, the soft rustling of leaves the only sound apanying him.

    That peace didn''tst long.

    "Lucan!" A familiar, lively voice called out, snapping him out of his concentration. He looked up to see Hima approaching, her signature yful grin on her face. She was dressed in a revealing outfit��her top left her navel exposed, and her shorts were short enough to show off her bare legs.

    The neckline dipped low, revealing just enough cleavage to catch Lucan''s attention for a moment before he quickly refocused.

    "Hello, Hima," Lucan greeted her with a calm smile, closing his book and setting it aside. "What brings you here?"

    "Oh, nothing much," she replied, her tone light and teasing as she plopped down next to him, closer than necessary. "I just thought you could use a break from all that serious reading."

    Lucan chuckled softly, not minding the intrusion. "I didn''t realize I looked so serious."

    Hima leaned in, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "You always look serious. It''s part of your charm."

    He shook his head, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "And you always seem to be in a yful mood."

    "Someone''s got to keep things interesting around here," she quipped, reaching into her bag and pulling out a small, ornate box. "I brought something I think you''ll like."

    Lucan raised an eyebrow, curious. "What is it?"

    Hima grinned, opening the box to reveal a small, glowing crystal. "It''s a magical game. Ever heard of Bound by Fate?"

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he examined the crystal. "I''ve read about it. It''s supposed to bind two people together until they solve the puzzle within it."

    "Exactly!" Hima replied, her grin widening. "I thought it would be fun. And a great way to test our teamwork."

    Lucan hesitated, but Hima''s enthusiasm was hard to resist. "Alright," he said, nodding. "Let''s try it."

    Hima activated the crystal, and it emitted a soft glow that surrounded them both. Lucan felt a strange tugging sensation, and before he knew it, he and Hima were pulled together, their bodies pressed close. The magic created an invisible bond that held them together, making it impossible to move apart.

    "Looks like we''re stuck together," Hima said with a yful wink, her chest pressing against Lucan''s as she leaned in closer.

    From the outside, Hima exuded confidence, her teasing grin and yful tone masking any trace of uncertainty. But inside, her heart was racing like never before. At 27 years old, this was the first time she had ever been this close to a man. She could feel the warmth of Lucan''s body against hers, the firmness of his chest against her own, and the heat that radiated between them.

    The closeness was exhrating, but it also stirred a nervousness that she hadn''t anticipated.

    She was used to being flirty and bold, to teasing Lucan without any hesitation, but this was different. Herrge chest was pressed firmly against him, the soft fabric of her top doing little to hide the way her breasts ttened slightly against his solid frame. Every small movement sent a shiver through her, and she wondered if he could feel her heart pounding.

    "We need to solve the puzzle to break the bond," Lucan said, his voice calm and steady, as ifpletely unaffected by their close proximity.

    Hima nodded, but she couldn''t quite trust herself to speak. Her usual yful banter felt too risky, too revealing of the storm of emotions swirling inside her. Instead, she focused on the puzzle, trying to distract herself from the way their bodies were pressed so intimately together.

    The puzzle appeared as a floating series of symbols before them, and they had to work together to match the symbols in the correct order. However, the close proximity made it difficult to concentrate. Every time one of them shifted to get a better view, it resulted in their bodies brushing even closer together.

    Hima''s chest,rge and soft, pressed against Lucan''s arm and side, creating a constant, gentle pressure that was impossible to ignore. She could feel the rise and fall of his breathing, steady and calm, while hers felt shallow and quick. The sensation of being so close to him, of feeling his body against hers, was both exhrating and terrifying.

    As they worked on the puzzle, she tried to maintain her usual confident demeanor, making lightheartedments and shing him teasing smiles. But inside, she was hyper-aware of every touch, every brush of their skin. Her cheeks felt warm, and she silently hoped the flush wasn''t too obvious.

    Lucan, as always, seemedposed, his focus on the puzzle unwavering. But Hima couldn''t help but notice the slight tension in his body, the way his muscles tensed whenever she shifted a little closer. It gave her a small thrill to think that maybe, just maybe, he wasn''t as unaffected as he appeared.

    At one point, she had to lean closer to see the symbols, and her chest pressed more firmly against him. The sensation sent a jolt through her, and she bit her lip, trying to keep her breathing steady. She could feel his warmth seeping through her, the steady beat of his heart against her chest, and it took all her self-control not to react.

    "Lucan, I think we need to align these symbols," Hima said, her voice a little breathless from the closeness. She hoped he wouldn''t notice the slight tremor in her voice.

    "Right," Lucan replied, his voice calm but with a hint of strain. He reached out to adjust the symbols, his arm brushing against Hima''s exposed midriff.

    The contact was brief but electrifying, sending a shiver through Hima''s body. She could feel her pulse quickening, and she had to fight to keep herposure. On the outside, she kept her yful smile, but inside, she was a bundle of nerves, her mind racing with the realization of just how much she enjoyed being this close to him.

    Then, for a brief moment, she felt something firm press against her thigh��a fleeting sensation that sent a shockwave through her. She realized with a start that it was Lucan, his body reacting to their closeness in a way he couldn''t quite control. The knowledge that she had this effect on him made her heart race even faster, a mix of excitement and embarrassment flooding her senses.

    After several attempts, they managed to solve part of the puzzle, but the bond didn''t break. Instead, the puzzle shifted to a new, moreplex arrangement.

    "Looks like we''re in for the long haul," Hima said with a wink, her voice steady despite the fluttering in her chest. She wasn''t sure if she was more relieved or disappointed that the bond hadn''t broken yet.

    As they continued working, the hours stretched on, and their bodies grew more ustomed to the closeness. The initial awkwardness faded into afortable rhythm, though the sensation of Lucan''s body against hers remained a constant, warm reminder of their situation.

    Hima found herself increasingly aware of the way their bodies moved together, the way her chest brushed against him with every shift. She had always been confident in her appearance, but now, with Lucan so close, she felt a vulnerability she wasn''t used to. Her usual bravado masked the nervous excitement bubbling inside her, but she couldn''t deny the thrill of being so intimately connected to him.

    At one point, Lucan shifted to get a better view of the puzzle, and Hima''s chest pressed even more firmly against him. She felt a surge of warmth in her cheeks, and her breath caught in her throat. ncing up, she found his gaze already on her, his calm expression betraying just a flicker of something else��something that made her heart race even faster.

    "You''re holding up pretty well, Lucan," she said, her voice low and teasing, though there was a hint of her own nervousness in it. "I thought you''d be blushing by now."

    Lucan met her gaze, his expression calm but with a softness in his eyes that made her stomach flutter. "I''m just focused on solving the puzzle."

    "Sure you are," Hima teased, her voice a sultry whisper as she leaned in even closer, her chest pressing against him in a way that sent a shiver down his spine. Inside, her heart was pounding, a mix of excitement and nerves, but she kept her usual confident exterior.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they solved the final part of the puzzle. The bond between them dissolved, and they were able to step apart. Hima felt a strange mix of relief and disappointment as she moved away, the warmth of Lucan''s body still lingering on her skin.

    "Well, that was�� interesting," Lucan said, his tone as calm as ever, though Hima noticed the slight flush in his cheeks.

    Hima smiled, stretching her arms above her head, her top lifting slightly as she did. "It was fun. We should do it again sometime."

    Lucan nodded, though there was a flicker of something more in his eyes. "Maybe."

    Then, these two returned back to temple for dinner.

    ---

    "No, this is wrong..." Maris said as she felt infinite jealousy. She found this game after she arrived at academy, and wanted to y with Lucan but never expected that this vixen yed this game with Lucan, stealing Lucan''s first time.

    "No, I can''t let this continue... I have to stop them."

 Chapter 43: Heroine Put White Fox To Work

    The sun was setting, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink, as Lucan finished his duties for the day. The temple grounds were peaceful, the evening breeze rustling through the trees, creating a serene atmosphere. As he made his way to the small garden behind the temple, he noticed Olive sitting on a stone bench, staring out at the horizon.

    Olive was the quietest of the three adventurers, rarely speaking, but her presence was always felt. Lucan had grown ustomed to her silence. He approached her slowly, not wanting to disturb her thoughts, and took a seat on the bench beside her.

    For a few moments, neither of them spoke. The only sound was the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds returning to their nests. Lucan appreciated the calm, finding it a pleasant contrast to the more livelypany of Julia and Hima.

    After a while, Lucan broke the silence. "It''s a beautiful evening, isn''t it?"

    Olive turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting his. She didn''t respond verbally, but there was a softness in her gaze that spoke volumes.

    Lucan offered her a small smile, understanding that words weren''t always necessary. "I oftene here to watch the sunset. It''s a nice way to unwind after a long day."

    Olive nodded slowly, her expression remaining neutral, but her eyes reflected a hint of understanding.

    They sat together infortable silence, watching as the sun dipped lower in the sky. The colors shifted from vibrant orange to deep purple, and the first stars began to twinkle in the evening sky.

    Lucan nced at Olive, noticing the way the fading light highlighted her delicate features. She seemed lost in thought, her gaze distant, as if she were somewhere far away.

    "Do youe here often?" he asked, more to fill the silence than anything else.

    Olive hesitated for a moment, then shook her head slowly. It was rare for her to stay behind while the others went about their business, but tonight, she seemed content to remain in the quiet garden.

    Lucan respected her silence, but he couldn''t help but feel curious about her. Olive was a mystery, her thoughts and feelings often hidden behind a stoic exterior. He wondered what went on in her mind during moments like these.

    As the sky darkened further, the cool evening air began to settle around them. Lucan stood up and walked over to a nearby tree, where a thin nket was folded over one of the low branches. He picked it up and returned to Olive, draping it gently over her shoulders.

    "Here, it''s getting a bit chilly," he said softly, his voice barely more than a whisper in the evening air.

    Olive looked up at him, her expression unreadable, but she didn''t resist the gesture. Instead, she pulled the nket around herself, her eyes briefly meeting his with a silent acknowledgment.

    Lucan returned to his seat beside her, content to sit in silence once more. He wasn''t sure how long they stayed like that, simply watching the night sky as more stars appeared, but time seemed to stretch, the world around them narrowing to just the two of them and the quiet evening.

    Eventually, Olive stirred, her movements slow and deliberate. She turned to face him, and for a moment, Lucan thought she might say something. Her lips parted slightly, and he waited patiently, not wanting to pressure her.

    When she finally spoke, her voice was soft, barely audible, but it was the first time he had heard her speak directly to him.

    "Thank you," she said, her words carrying a weight that belied their simplicity.

    Lucan smiled, feeling a warmth spread through him at the sound of her voice. "You''re wee, Olive."

    She nodded. The moment passed, and Olive stood, the nket still wrapped around her shoulders. She gave him a final look, one that seemed to convey a quiet gratitude, before turning to leave the garden.

    Lucan watched her go, the sound of her footsteps barely audible on the soft earth. He remained on the bench for a while longer.

    I still don''t understand her well�� But it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as Julia loves me, it''s easy to use them if I need to. However�� I''m really curious about this girl.

    Lucan thought as he looked at the sky.

    It''s been a week since they''ve been living here, and soon they might leave�� Hmm�� I guess that''s enough.

    Lucan wanted all three of them to love him, so he could use them. But why did he want to use them when he already had Maris?

    Recently, Lucan remembered that the gamepany had produced a sequel to this game, and if what he remembered was correct, then he would need many strong allies for future events.

    So, he wanted these three women to love him, but he overestimated his capabilities.

    He could see that Olive had something special with him, but it wasn''t love, and with Hima, it was still just a yful friendship.

    Thest incident where they got stuck together had made them close, but after that, Hima talked to him less and didn''t flirt with him.

    Julia was the only one who loved him.

    Well, it doesn''t matter much. For now, they''re good friends who will help if I need it, and that''s enough.

    ---

    "This girl is good, never speaking, and even when she does, it''s just a ''thank you.'' I can let this girl be friends with the priest, but the other two�� I''ve seen enough, so let''s put up some guards."

    Maris thought, and from that day on, Lucan never mistakenly entered the bathroom when any of the women were in it.

    None of the women entered the bathroom when Lucan was in it either.

    Hima knew Julia loved Lucan, which was why she stopped flirting or touching Lucan after they were stuck together for hours. Before, she flirted and was touchy with Lucan for fun, but it wasn''t fun anymore.

    Olive was the same as ever, never speaking.

    Besides the bathroom incident, there were suddenly many rumors that a Golden Mouse had been spotted, so Julia, Hima, and Olive didn''t have any free time at the temple and were always out searching for the Golden Mouse, only returning at night.

    As a result, the amount of time Lucan interacted with them was reduced significantly.

    All of this was orchestrated by White Fox, who stayed behind when Maris left.

 Chapter 44: Heroines Pet White Fox

    "Hey, Lucan. I''m sorry, but could you help me look for a Golden Mouse?"

    "Huh? Why all of a sudden?" Lucan looked up from the meal he was finishing, his brow furrowed slightly in confusion.

    The setting was the dining area in the living quarters of the temple, a cozy room with wooden tables and chairs, and sunlight filtering through the stained-ss windows. The only ones present were Lucan and Julia, as Hima and Olive had stepped out to prepare for their expedition.

    Julia''s expression was a mix of determination and embarrassment, her arms crossed over her chest as she avoided his gaze. "I found traces that a Golden Mouse might have been in the forest nearby�� but it runs away as soon as we get close. Golden Mouse are sacred creatures, so there''s talk that theye closer if a priest approaches."

    "A sacred creature, huh?" Lucan pondered, stroking the soft fur of the white fox nestled in his arms. "It might be a good change of pace. While we''re out there, why not have a pic?"

    Julia''s face turned a deeper shade of red as she turned away, fiddling with a loose strand of hair. "W-We''re not going for a pic! We''re there to catch a Golden Mouse! But if you insist�� fine, I guess we could bring some food."

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. Despite her tough exterior, Julia''s tsundere nature often revealed itself in moments like these. "Alright then, it''s settled. But if we find the Golden Mouse, I get a share, okay?"

    Julia huffed, still not looking directly at him. "Sure, that''s fine. Let''s head out right away."

    "Hey, right away?" Lucan raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes, You don''t have any ns, right? In this peaceful town?" She asked.

    As a priest, Lucan''s main duty was to heal the injured with his magic, but recently, the town had been unusually quiet, with few visitors needing his services. His afternoons were mostly spent cleaning the temple or tending to the garden.

    "Well�� no, okay, let''s go right away," Lucan said, setting down the fox, which immediately jumped up onto his shoulder, perching therefortably.

    Julia frowned, eyeing the fox warily. "��You''re bringing that too?"

    "It''s useful for various things. Trust me," Lucan replied, patting the fox on the head. Over the past few days, he hade to realize that the fox was main reason for preventing awkward situations like walking into each other in bath, and white fox Interrupted him wherever he was alone with any girl.

    Julia pouted, her lips forming a small, sulky line. She had noticed the same thing and couldn''t help but feel that the fox was a bit too good at keeping her from getting closer to Lucan. "Fine, bring it along�� but don''t me me if it gets in the way."

    Lucan chuckled softly, sensing her frustration. "I won''t. Let''s get ready."

    After changing into more practical clothes, Lucan and Julia set out for the nearby forest, joined by Hima and Olive. The forest was a serene ce, with tall trees casting cool shadows on the ground and birds singing overhead. The path they followed was well-trodden, often used by the townsfolk for hunting and gathering.

    As they walked, Lucan nced at Julia. "Is there really a Golden Mouse in this forest? I''ve never heard anything like that from the townspeople..."

    Hima, who was walking a few steps ahead, turned back with a sly grin. "An adventurer from the royal capital said they saw one in this forest. And in the past few days, there are rumors that it''s here."

    "I was skeptical at first," Julia admitted, her voice a bit quieter. "But when we investigated, we found traces."

    Hima pulled a small handkerchief from her pouch, unfolding it to reveal a tuft of golden fur. "See? Golden Mouse fur. These creatures are covered in golden fur and have a red gem-like jewel on their forehead."

    Lucan examined the fur, nodding thoughtfully. "Interesting�� But why did you alle from the royal capital to look for a Golden Mouse? The information seems pretty vague, and now these rumors are suddenly spreading."

    "A count''s daughter fell gravely ill and became unable to leave her mansion. The count, her father, tried various medicines and priests, but nothing worked. Desperate, he''s searching for the miraculous Golden Mouse. We received a substantial advance payment, and the sess fee is considerable, so we took on the job, even if it''s a long shot."

    "I see�� So that''s why you''re in this forest." Lucan understood.

    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the atmosphere became quieter, the usual sounds of the forest muted as if the animals were watching them cautiously. They followed narrow animal trails, brushing aside branches and leaves. asionally, they would hear rustling in the bushes, but it would always turn out to be a harmless creature scurrying away.

    After about an hour, they reached the deeper part of the forest, a ce where the sunlight barely reached the ground through the thick canopy. This was the spot where the group had found the Golden Mouse fur a few days earlier.

    "Let''s split up and search from here," Hima suggested, her tone brisk. "Olive and I will go together, so Julia, you search with Lucan."

    "W-Wait, why do I have to be with Lucan!" Julia protested, her voice rising slightly.

    Hima smirked, clearly enjoying the situation. "Lucan is a priest and can''t fight. It''s only natural for the strongest of us to pair up with him, right?"

    Julia''s mouth opened and closed as she tried toe up with a counter-argument. "Well, that might be true, but��"

    "Even if there aren''t any strong monsters here, we can''t just leave our helper unprotected, right?" Hima''s tone was sweet but had an edge to it that made it clear she wasn''t going to back down.

    Julia sighed in defeat, crossing her arms. "��Fine."

    "Alright then, we''ll meet back here in an hour," Hima said, giving Lucan a yful wink before heading off with Olive.

    Lucan watched them go, then turned to Julia. "Shall we start over here?"

    "Don''t get any weird ideas," Julia muttered, though her cheeks were slightly pink. She started walking ahead, making sure to keep a bit of distance between them.

    Lucan followed, the white fox still perched on his shoulder, its keen eyes scanning their surroundings. The forest was peaceful, the only sounds being their footsteps and the asional chirp of a bird.

    As they walked, Lucan couldn''t help but notice Julia''s slightly stiff posture. "Are you okay? You seem tense."

    Julia nced back at him, her expression defensive. "I''m fine. Just focus on finding that mouse."

    Lucan nodded, deciding not to press further. They continued searching, checking under bushes and around tree roots. The atmosphere between them was awkwardly quiet, the tension from earlier still lingering.

    After a while, they reached a small clearing where a stream flowed gently, its water clear and cool. Julia knelt by the stream, cupping her hands to take a drink. Lucan stood by, admiring the peaceful scenery.

    As Julia stood up, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, she slipped on a loose stone by the water''s edge. She let out a small yelp as she lost her bnce, but before she could fall, Lucan was about catch her in his arms but White Fox jumped and using gravity like power white fox saved Julia.

    "Are you okay?" Lucan asked.

    "Yeah," Julia nodded, then pouted as she looked at White Fox.

    "Well... Let''s continue our search," Lucan looked at White Fox. He had to say, the pet left behind by Maris was quite capable. It seemed even if he wanted, it''s diffcult to get together with women.

 Chapter 45: Heroines Pet Ruined The Moment

    Lucan and Julia walked side by side through the forest, the canopy above casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The air was cool, filled with the scent of pine and earth, but there was an unspoken tension between them that neither seemed to know how to break.

    "..."

    "..."

    The silence stretched, punctuated only by the rustle of leaves underfoot and the distant calls of birds. Julia nced at Lucan out of the corner of her eye, her heart beating faster than she would have liked. She cleared her throat, trying to muster the courage to speak.

    "Um, we''ve been in the forest together before, remember? During the noble academy''s ss." Her voice wavered slightly, betraying her nervousness.

    Lucan looked at her, surprised by the sudden conversation. "Huh? Oh, during the monster-hunting ss?"

    At the academy for nobles, where they had both studied, there were practical sses that involved venturing into the forest or mountains to hunt monsters. It was expected that nobles, who would one day lead others, should be capable of defending against the threats that lurked beyond the city walls.

    Lucan, aspiring to be a priest, had participated as a healer, assisting the morebat-oriented students.

    Julia continued, her gaze fixed on the path ahead. "We got separated from the group due to a monster attack, lost our way back�� and ended up sharing a tent, right?"

    "Yeah�� We didn''t have enough food, so we split dried meat and cheese," Lucan replied, his tone calm as he remembered the incident. The memory was distant but vivid��one of those intense experiences that remained etched in his mind.

    "Yes��" Julia''s voice softened, almost wistful. "I sprained my ankle because of a monster, and you carried me until we found our way back��"

    "Huh?" Lucan was momentarily taken aback by the emotion in her voice, but before he could respond, he felt a gentle tug on his sleeve.

    Julia had reached out and grabbed it, her fingers trembling slightly. She turned to him, her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red. "��You were a priest who couldn''t fight, but you desperately tried to protect me�� You looked so cool back then."

    Lucan blinked, caught off guard by the unexpectedpliment. "Thank you."

    It was rare for Julia to be this open, and expressing her feelings. Usually she hide her true feelings but seeing her like this, with her defenses down, made Lucan feel a mix of emotion.

    Julia''s face was still flushed, her eyes locked on his with an intensity that made his heart skip a beat. "Lucan��" she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "I-I''m an adventurer, but I''m twenty-three this year, and�� well��"

    Lucan sensed where this was heading and he was hoping someone Interrupts this because he wasn''t ready for any rtionship. Julia''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, her emotionsid bare in a way that was so unlike her. She took a step closer to him, her hand still gripping his sleeve as if she feared he might slip away.

    "Lucan," she said, her voice trembling, "I''ve always��"

    The white fox, which had been absent for the past few minutes, appeared out of nowhere, leaping between Lucan and Julia. Itnded gracefully on the ground, its eyes gleaming with mischief.

    "Whoa!" Lucan jumped back, startled by the sudden appearance of the fox.

    "Kyaa!" Julia also recoiled in surprise, her hand slipping from Lucan''s sleeve as she took a step back.

    For a moment, they both stared at the fox in confusion. Then, Lucan''s eyes fell on the small creature that the fox held in its mouse with golden fur and a bright red gem on its forehead.

    "Is that�� a Golden Mouse?" Lucan asked, his voice filled with astonishment.

    The white fox wagged its tail proudly, as if to say, "Yes, it is!"

    Julia''s eyes widened as she realized what had happened. "You found it�� Great job!" Her tone was enthusiastic, but there was an undercurrent of something else��something more resigned.

    Lucan, relieved by the interruption, bent down and scooped up both the white fox and the Golden Mouse, holding them gently in his arms. "Foxy, you''re amazing!" Heughed, feeling the tension of the moment dissolve into something lighter.

    The Golden Mouse, surprisingly docile, looked around with curious eyes but made no attempt to escape. It seemed almost content to be in Lucan''s arms, its tiny nose twitching as it sniffed the air.

    Lucan looked at Julia, "We did it, Julia! Wepleted the assignment!"

    "��Yes, indeed." Julia''s response was quiet, almost lifeless. She turned away, her earlier enthusiasm reced by a hollow emptiness. Her mind was spinning, the words she had almost spoken echoing in her head. She hade so close to revealing her feelings, and now that the moment had passed, she felt a mixture of relief and regret.

    Lucan, sensing the shift in her mood, took a step closer to her. "Julia, are you okay?"

    She nodded, forcing a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just�� let''s get back to the others. They''ll be thrilled we found the Golden Mouse."

    "Right��" Lucan agreed, d that moment passed. If she had confessed then he had to reject in order to keep Maris around. If he rejected her then he would had lose contact with her, Hima and Olive.

    As they began walking back through the forest, the white fox nestledfortably in Lucan''s arms, he couldn''t help but nce at Julia. She was silent, her gaze focused straight ahead.

    For Julia, the moment had passed, and with it, the chance to bridge the gap between them. She hade so close to telling him the truth about her feelings, but the appearance of the fox had interrupted her at the critical moment. Now, she felt exposed and vulnerable, her heart aching with the weight of what could have been.

    And yet, as they walked side by side, Julia couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Even if she hadn''t been able to say everything she wanted to, she had taken a step forward. Perhaps, one day, she would find the courage to try again.

    For now, though, she was content to walk beside Lucan, sharing the silence with him, even if that silence was filled with words left unsaid.

 Chapter 46: Heroine is Watching

    After sessfully capturing the Golden Mouse, Lucan and Julia made their way back to the meeting point, where Hima and Olive were already waiting. The small, golden-furred creature rested peacefully in Lucan''s arms, its red gem-like jewel on its forehead glinting in the sunlight.

    "Hey, you two! Did you find anything?" Hima called out as they approached, her usual yful grin on her face.

    "Yeah, we found it," Lucan replied, holding up the Golden Mouse for them to see.

    Hima''s eyes widened in surprise, and even Olive, usually so stoic, seemed to show a flicker of interest. "Wow, you actually found it! Great job, you two!" Hima said, pping her hands.

    "Yeah�� great job��" Julia responded, her tone noticeably t.

    Lucan couldn''t help but notice the change in Julia''s mood. She had been more lively earlier, but now she seemed deted, her usual fire dampened.

    "Since we found the Golden Mouse, why don''t we have a little pic to celebrate?" Lucan suggested, hoping to lift the spirits of the group, especially Julia.

    Hima''s eyes lit up. "A pic sounds great! I brought some snacks just in case."

    They found a small clearing surrounded by tall trees, the sunlight filtering through the leaves and casting dappled shadows on the ground. It was a peaceful spot, perfect for a quiet afternoon.

    Hima spread out a nket, and they all sat down. Lucan set the Golden Mouse on the nket, and it promptly curled up into a little ball, seemingly content. The white fox watched over it, as if guarding their new treasure.

    As they began to eat, Lucan noticed Julia picking at her food, her usual appetite missing. Hima noticed too and nudged her gently.

    "Hey, Julia, you okay?" Hima asked, her voice soft, concerncing her words.

    Julia forced a small smile. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just�� tired, I guess."

    Hima wasn''t convinced. She leaned in closer, lowering her voice so Lucan wouldn''t overhear. "Is this about earlier? You know, with Lucan?"

    Julia''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly looked away, her cheeks flushing slightly. "It''s nothing�� really," she mumbled, not meeting Hima''s eyes.

    "Come on, Julia. You don''t have to hide it from me. You''ve been in a mood ever since we left the forest. It''s okay, you know."

    Julia sighed, her shoulders slumping. "I just�� I thought maybe�� well, I just couldn''t say it. And now I feel like an idiot."

    Hima gave her a sympathetic smile. "Hey, don''t be so hard on yourself. It''s not easy, confessing like that. And it''s not like it''s the end of the world. You''ll get another chance."

    Julia nced at Lucan, who was distractedly feeding the Golden Mouse a small piece of fruit. "I don''t know�� maybe it''s better this way. He probably didn''t even notice."

    Hima was about to respond when Olive, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up. "Courage."

    Julia and Hima both looked at Olive in surprise. It was rare for her to speak, and when she did, it was always with purpose. Julia''s eyes softened, and she nodded slowly. "Thanks, Olive."

    Lucan, who had overheard snippets of their conversation but pretended not to, remained focused on the Golden Mouse.

    As the afternoon wore on, the group gradually fell into afortable rhythm, the earlier tension easing slightly. Julia still seemed a bit subdued, but she was starting to smile again, thanks to Hima''s efforts and Olive''s simple but profound word of encouragement.

    Just as they were finishing up their meal, a sudden flurry of wings startled them. Arge bird swooped down from the trees, its sharp talons aimed directly at Hima.

    "Hima, watch out!" Lucan shouted, jumping to his feet.

    But the warning came a second toote. The bird''s talons raked across Hima''s chest, tearing through the fabric of her top. She let out a yelp of pain, clutching at the wound as the bird flew off, its prize��a piece of Hima''s torn clothing��in its beak.

    Lucan immediately rushed to her side, concern etched on his face. "Are you alright?"

    Hima winced, her hand pressed against her chest to staunch the bleeding. The torn fabric exposed more of her than she wasfortable with, and she quickly tried to cover herself, her face flushing with embarrassment. "I''m fine�� just a scratch," she said, though her voice wavered slightly.

    Julia quickly handed her a piece of cloth to cover herself, her earlier mood forgotten in the face of Hima''s injury. "Here, use this."

    Lucan knelt beside Hima, his hands glowing with healing magic. "Let me take care of that."

    Hima nodded, biting her lip as the magic worked to close the wound. "Thanks, Lucan�� I guess I wasn''t paying attention."

    The injury wasn''t deep, but the situation was enough to make them realize it was time to head back. "We should get back to the temple. You need to rest, Hima," Lucan said, his voice gentle but firm.

    Hima nodded, still holding the cloth to her chest. "Yeah�� let''s go."

    The mood was more subdued as they packed up their pic and began the walk back to the temple. Lucan stayed close to Hima, ready to support her if she needed it, while Julia and Olive walked a little ahead, the earlier tension between them reced by a quiet understanding.

    As they neared the edge of the forest, Lucan nced over at Julia, who had been uncharacteristically quiet since the attack. She caught his eye for a moment before quickly looking away, her cheeks tinged with pink.

    Lucan smiled softly to himself. As long as she continue love me, it''s good... As for being in rtionship with her... Let''s think about that in future.

    ---

    Maris had almost heart attack, she was d that at end White Fox came and Interrupted Julia.

    Maris wasn''t watching everything live as things happen, she was watching all of this at night, when she was free.

 Chapter 47: Heroine Found Ring She Lost

    It was thest day before Julia was to leave Lucan''s home. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the courtyard of the temple. The evening air was cool, carrying with it the faint scent of blooming flowers from the garden. Julia had been pacing nervously near the temple''s entrance, her heart pounding with anxiety.

    This is myst chance, she thought, clenching her fists in determination. She had tried and failed to confess her feelings to Lucan before, but tonight, she was determined to make it happen. No more interruptions, no more hesitations.

    She found Lucan sitting on a stone bench near the temple''s garden, the white fox curled up beside him. The soft glow of the evening sun bathed the courtyard in a warm light, making it the perfect setting for what Julia hoped would be a heartfelt moment.

    Taking a deep breath, she approached him. "Lucan�� Can I talk to you for a minute?"

    Lucan looked up, his calm, gentle eyes meeting hers. He smiled softly and patted the spot on the bench next to him. "Of course, Julia. Have a seat."

    Julia hesitated for a moment before sitting down beside him, her heart racing even faster now that she was so close. She nced at the white fox, which seemed to be dozing peacefully. Good, she thought. At least the fox isn''t going to interrupt this time.

    "Lucan, I�� there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you," she began, her voice trembling slightly.

    Lucan turned to face her, his expression curious but patient. "What is it?"

    Julia could feel her face heating up, and she struggled to find the right words. She had rehearsed this moment in her mind countless times, but now that it was here, everything seemed to be slipping away. "I�� I really��"

    Suddenly, the white fox stirred, stretching out its paws and yawning before casually jumping into Julia''sp, snuggling up against her. Julia froze, her eyes wide with surprise as the fox nuzzled her hand.

    "F-Foxy�� What are you doing?" she stammered, her frustration mounting.

    Lucan chuckled softly. "Looks like it likes you."

    Julia''s thoughts were in disarray. Not now! Not again! she screamed inwardly, trying to gently push the fox off herp, but it stubbornly refused to budge. It looked up at her with innocent eyes,pletely unaware of the tension it was causing.

    Julia took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Okay, just�� keep going. "Lucan, what I''m trying to say is�� I really like you. I mean, more than just a friend��"

    Lucan''s eyes widened slightly, his expression bing more serious. He looked at white fox, hoping he would do something or else...

    Julia felt her heart skip a beat. This is it�� I''m finally saying it��

    But just as she was about to continue, the fox suddenly leaped up, its ears perking at something in the distance. Before either of them could react, it darted off the bench and ran towards the temple''s entrance, barking excitedly.

    Lucan stood up, concerned. "What''s gotten into it?"

    Julia watched in horror as her chance slipped away yet again. "No, not now��" she whispered, her voice filled with desperation.

    Lucan turned back to her, noticing the distress on her face. "Is everything okay, Julia?"

    Julia forced a smile, trying to hide her disappointment. "Y-Yeah, it''s nothing��"

    Lucan nodded, "Maybe we should go see what''s bothering the fox. It''s unusual for it to act like this."

    Julia nodded, but her heart wasn''t in it. She followed Lucan towards the temple''s entrance, her mind racing with frustration and sadness. Why does this always happen?

    As they reached the entrance, they found the fox sniffing around a small bush, its tail wagging as if it had discovered something interesting. Lucan bent down to see what it was, his back turned to Julia.

    Julia stood there, staring at his back, feeling a mixture of anger and sorrow welling up inside her. She hade so close, and once again, fate had conspired to keep her from confessing her feelings. She bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears that were threatening to spill.

    Just then, Lucan turned back to her, holding a small, shiny object in his hand��a simple silver ring. "Look at this. The fox must have found it in the bushes."

    Julia blinked, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. "A ring��?"

    Lucan nodded, studying it closely. "It looks like someone might have lost it here a long time ago."

    He stood up and walked over to her, holding out the ring. "Here, you should keep it. It''s a nice keepsake."

    Julia stared at the ring, her emotions swirling. She wasn''t sure what to feel anymore. The moment had been lost, but Lucan''s kindness, his obliviousness to her feelings, was both endearing and heartbreaking.

    She took the ring from him, forcing a smile. "Thank you, Lucan."

    Lucan smiled back, his usual calm and gentle self. "You''re wee. Let''s head inside. It''s gettingte."

    As they walked back towards the temple, Julia clutched the ring in her hand, her heart heavy with unspoken words. She knew she had missed her chance again, but maybe, just maybe, she could take sce in the fact that she had at least tried.

    And as for Lucan, he was happy that everything passed.

    As they reached the temple doors, Julia couldn''t help butugh softly to herself. Maybe next time�� she thought, knowing that even if she never got the chance to confess, she would always cherish these memories of their time together. And she was relieved...

    ---

    "Oye, that was ring I lost..." Maris looked at ring that Lucan gave it to Julia. This was ring she bought it to give Lucan but lost it. After she bought another one but it''s still ring she got it for Lucan.

    "Remember to get it back from Julia," Maris said to herself.

 Chapter 48: Heroines Love Rival is Coward

    Julia sat cross-legged on the bed, her arms crossed and her face flushed with frustration. The room was dimly lit, with the only source of lighting from a smallmp on the bedside table. Hima and Olive sat on either side of her, their expressions a mix of concern and amusement.

    "Julia, you couldn''t confess your feelings after all?" Hima asked, her voice teasing yet sympathetic.

    "I couldn''t help it," Julia replied, her voice tinged with irritation. Her cheeks puffed slightly as she pouted, a mix of embarrassment and frustration showing on her face.

    Hima sighed, shaking her head. "That''s pathetic," she said bluntly.

    "B-But I tried my best," Julia protested, her voice wavering slightly. "Even after I got interrupted, I tried to find the right moment again..."

    Hima raised an eyebrow. "If you were serious about confessing your feelings, you should have proposed despite the interruptions. Even if someone bit your hand to stop you, you should have kept going. Aren''t you secretly d you couldn''t confess?"

    Julia winced at the directness of Hima''s words. It felt like a punch to the gut. Despite the disappointment of not confessing, there was indeed a small part of her that felt relieved. The thought of rejection had always loomedrge in her mind.

    "I... I don''t know," Julia mumbled, her eyes downcast.

    Hima leaned in closer, her tone softening slightly. "Julia, why didn''t you confess back in school?"

    Julia''s gaze shifted to the floor, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. "Well... back then, I was rebelling against my father''s arranged marriages and trying to be an adventurer. I thought it would be a burden to confess my feelings to Lucan when I wasn''t even sure about my own future."

    "And what about the five years after graduation without any contact?" Hima pressed. "You''ve made up with your family, haven''t you?"

    "I-I thought I should be a full-fledged adventurer first, to secure my livelihood and ie..." Julia''s voice grew quieter, as if the excuses she was making were losing their strength even in her own mind.

    "And when you reunited in this town, you didn''t even make a proper approach, let alone confess?" Hima''s eyes narrowed in disbelief.

    Julia bit her lip, her frustration mounting. "Because the white fox was always around... it kept interrupting every moment we had together."

    "Sure, that white fox has interfered in various ways, but what about day you and he go out together? At that time there was no interruptions," Hima voice was voice firm but not unkind. "If you were determined, you could have done something, right?"

    Julia groaned and turned her face away, unable to meet Hima''s gaze. The words stung because they were true.

    "Coward," Olive murmured from the other side of the bed, her voice quiet but cutting through the silence like a knife.

    Julia slumped further, her shoulders drooping as both Hima and Olive hit the nail on the head. She had been looking for excuses, hiding behind them to avoid facing her true feelings.

    "But... if I confess and get rejected, it would ruin our current rtionship, and I wouldn''t be able to face him anymore," Julia admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "And you''ve been silent for five years? Which mouth is saying that now?" Hima retorted, her tone exasperated.

    "Coward," Olive said again, her expression impassive, but her words were like tiny daggers, piercing through Julia''s defenses.

    "B-But... I act all tough and rude when I see him. I think he hates me..." Julia''s voice trembled as she spoke, her usual bravado crumbling.

    "He may not hate you, but you haven''t made any progress either!" Hima pointed out, her patience wearing thin. "You''re just stuck in this endless loop of indecision."

    "Coward," Olive repeated, her one-wordmentary driving the point home.

    Julia''s eyes filled with tears as she realized the truth in their words. She had been hiding, using her own fears and insecurities as a shield.

    Lucan wasn''t getting any younger; he was likely considering his future. What if he found someone else? What if she lost her chance forever?

    "Julia," Hima said gently, cing a hand on her friend''s shoulder. "Are you okay with Lucan ending up with someone else?"

    "No way," Julia whispered, her voice cracking as she admitted the thought that had haunted her for so long.

    "Then you understand, right?" Hima''s voice was kind but firm, urging her friend to take action.

    Julia bit her lip, her heart racing as she stood up. "Alright... I''ll propose to Lucan!" she dered, her voice shaking but determined.

    "That''s the spirit!" Hima cheered, a smile finally breaking through her serious expression.

    "Next year!" Julia continued, her voice growing more confident. "I''ll polish myself as a woman, work hard, save up for the wedding... and next year, I''ll definitely confess and propose!"

    Hima''s smile froze, her face twitching as she realized Julia''s n was to procrastinate even further. "Next year?" she echoed, her voice incredulous.

    "Coward," Olive said for the final time, her voice barely above a whisper, but it carried the weight of truth.

    Julia, realizing what she had just said, slumped back onto the bed, her face buried in her hands. She had resolved to take action but had immediately fallen back into old habits.

 Chapter 49: Heroine Learn Something

    With the discovery of the Golden Mouse, Julia and herpanions hadpleted their task in the town. The elusive creature, a symbol of good fortune, was now safely secured in a finely crafted wooden cage. The cage itself was lined with soft, woven cloth to ensure the mouse''sfort during the journey to the capital. The adventurers took great care, knowing the importance of their cargo.

    As the sun dipped low in the sky, casting a warm, golden hue over the town, Julia stood by the carriage, preparing for departure. She wore her usual adventurer''s gear: a fitted leather vest over a dark green tunic, belted at the waist to entuate her figure. Her pants were practical, made of durable material, but they hugged her legs in a way that subtly hinted at her femininity.

    Her boots, though worn from travel, were polished and sturdy, reaching just below her knees. Around her ring finger, she wore a simple ring that Lucan gave her. Her white hair, usually tied back in a practical ponytail, was slightly tousled, giving her a rugged yet undeniably attractive appearance.

    "Even though it was a short time, thanks for taking care of me," Julia said, her voice carrying a hint of her usual tsundere edge.

    Lucan stood before her, dressed in his priestly robes, a stark contrast to the adventurers'' attire. His expression was calm as always.

    At the town''s exit, Lucan bade farewell to Julia and herpanions. The carriage, loaded with supplies and the precious Golden Mouse, stood ready to depart.

    "It was good to see you, Julia. Stay well in the capital," Lucan said, his voice softer than usual.

    "W-What''s with the sudden sentimentality... It''s a bit creepy, you know." Julia''s face turned bright red at Lucan''s words. The blush spread across her cheeks, giving her a flustered look that contrasted with her tough exterior.

    Lucan''s lips twitched into a small smile. "No, just joking... Oh, here''s a lunchbox and some food for you and your friends, and also for the Golden Mouse. I prepared them, so take them with you."

    Julia blinked in surprise, momentarily thrown off by his unexpected kindness. She quickly recovered, though, and her usual bravado returned. "Oh, you''re considerate. I''ll ept it without hesitation."

    Lucan handed her the neatly wrapped package. His fingers brushed hers briefly, and for a split second, Julia''s tough fa?ade seemed to falter. She took the package, her movements almost gentle as she ced it inside the carriage.

    Having said what he needed to, Lucan raised his right hand in farewell. "Take care this time."

    Julia paused, her eyes lingering on him for a moment longer than necessary. "Yeah... See you again in a year. "With that, she turned abruptly and climbed into the carriage, her movements quick and deliberate as if trying to mask her embarrassment.

    Hima and Olive, who were already seated inside, stuck their heads out the window and waved. Hima, with her usual yful smile, and Olive, with her characteristic silence, simply offered a nod.

    "Goodbye, Priest," Hima called out, her voice tinged with its usual teasing tone.

    "Yeah, see you again," Lucan responded.

    As the carriage began to move and passed through the town gate, it gradually receded into the distance, eventually disappearing over the hill. Lucan watched until the carriage was no longer in sight, a faint sigh escaping his lips.

    "Phew..."

    "What''s with the unusual sigh? Are you feeling lonely now?" Morbis, who hade to see them off as well, teased him with a grin.

    "It''s not that. I''m just thinking about being on my own again..." Lucan replied, though there was a hint of relief in his voice that Morbis didn''t miss. Despite the calm fa?ade he maintained, Lucan was d that Julia had left without confessing her feelings. It was a selfish thought and he was selfish person. Whatever he did, he did because of his selfish nature.

    If Julia had confessed then he had to reject her because he need make Maris, his first wife or girlfriend first before considering Julia as a potential second partner. Now will Julia agree to be his second partner?

    This is something Lucan doesn''t know but he knew that he needed to make Maris his first. So he couldn''t risk starting a rtionship with Julia while the White Fox, Maris''s silent sentinel, watched over him.

    Morbis eyed him curiously. "By the way, did Julia say anything to you?" he asked, his tone more serious now.

    "Say what?"

    "You know, about... marriage."

    Lucan''s eyes widened in mock surprise. "Marriage? Julia is getting married?!"

    Morbis raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced by Lucan''s dense act. "Well, if she didn''t say anything, then it''s fine. Forget it."

    "Even if you tell me to forget it..."

    "No, seriously... That tsundere girl turned out to be moreplicated than expected," Morbis muttered, more to himself than to Lucan.

    Lucan watched his friend walk away, leaving behind those mysterious words. He turned towards his house, the quiet temple that now felt emptier than before.

    "Looks like it''ll be just me and the White Fox for a while..." Lucan thought as he walked back. Despite his usual control over his emotions, there was a faint, nagging sense of loneliness creeping in.

    "I''m human; I need other humans," Lucan mused, his gaze falling on the White Fox, whichy on the ground, seemingly asleep.

    --

    "The girl is a coward, but I''m not. I''llplete my time at the academy and confess my feelings before someone else snatches the priest away. I must confess and not be like Julia," Maris told herself as she reflected on what happened today.

    Seeing Julia, Maris learned that she has to confess her feelings to Lucan as soon as possible. She could prevent Lucan from having a girlfriend using her power, but she can''t do it forever.

    So, she''llplete her course at the academy, then confess to Lucan and start a happy married life.

 Chapter 50: Some Are Plotting Against Heroine

    While Lucan was saying goodbye to his friends, Maris, who was living in the capital, was smoothly building rtionships.

    "Good day, Saint Maris."

    "Good morning, Saint Maris."

    Early in the morning, on the school grounds of the academy in the capital, a group of female students greeted a nobledy.

    "Good morning. It''s another lovely day."

    Receiving the greetings from the girls, Maris Rainsa smiled gracefully. Her radiant smile was like a celestial being descended to earth. It was so captivating that everyone was mesmerized.

    "Saint Maris, you''re beautiful as always..."

    "As expected of the Saint. It''s truly an honor to attend the same academy."

    The girls who had received Maris''s greetings blushed and sighed. Maris''s beauty transcended age and gender. Although the female students, being daughters of nobles themselves, were confident in their appearance, they could only admire Maris without feeling any jealousy.

    "Did you hear? Senior Jimo, a third-year student, proposed to Saint Maris but was turned down."

    "What''s new with that, this happen everyday."

    "Yes, Saint Maris seems to be turning away many men, including the Crown Prince. I wonder if she has someone special in her heart?"

    "She''s the Saint, dedicated to God and her faith."

    "Some have tried to confront Saint Maris, saying ''Don''t toy with men''s hearts''... but in the end, Saint Maris made fun of them and they couldn''t say anything."

    Recently, a group of girls had tried to confront Maris behind the school building, using her of ying with men''s emotions. However, upon seeing Maris''s pure and divine aura, they found themselves unable to utter the harsh words they had intended.

    "Not only is she beautiful, but she excels in her studies as well... She must truly be a child of God''s love."

    The girls continued to praise Maris as they walked towards their ssroom.

    "Ah... Maris, you''re just so beautiful..."

    Meanwhile, a young man hidden in the shade of some bushes in the schoolyard sighed deeply. He had been watching Maris arrive for the past thirty minutes. The young man, with soft-looking dark hair, was Kai Tempest, the Crown Prince of the kingdom.

    When Maris first enrolled at the academy, Kai had offered to escort her around the school. He wasn''t trying to court her; he was simply hoping to establish a connection with a saintly woman as a royal.

    Although he was captivated by her beauty, Kai was engaged to someone else. He had no intention of seeking a concubine and was resolute in this.

    Kai, as the Crown Prince, held considerable power just below the king and was widely recognized as a handsome man. Despite being a saint, Maris was still just a woman.

    Kai thought that if he spoke to her, she would blush and take his hand. However, what came from Maris were words of cold rejection.

    "I refuse."

    "Your Highness Prince Kai, correct?"

    "Then it''s true that your fianc��e is my sister, Sarina? Isn''t it inappropriate for you to kneel in front of me despite having a fianc��e? This is disrespectful to both me and my sister."

    "But what? Are you saying you would leave your fianc��e? If so, you are someone who chases after beauty. And if you won''t leave your fianc��e, then it means you want me as your mistress. That''s really disrespectful."

    "It''s not an exaggeration but the truth. I don''t like people who cheat or try to cheat on their partner. Please respect yourself and my sister. Now, please excuse me."

    For Kai, who had been pampered and adored since birth andter became the Crown Prince, this was a shocking experience. A woman who was not swayed by royal power or innate beauty.

    He had never met someone who treated him so coldly.

    If she could see beyond the title of Crown Prince and see the real me, she might understand my heart behind this sweet mask...?

    Since then, Kai couldn''t take his eyes off Maris. He began to think that if she would see him for who he really was and ept him, he wouldn''t mind abandoning his fianc��e, Sarina Rainsa.

    "Oh, Maris... why must you be Maris..."

    If only you were Sarina, he thought, he could have always been by her side as his fianc��e, escorting her to sses.

    "��Hey, this is it. We''ll do it tomorrow."

    "��Are you really going through with this? If it fails, it won''t end well."

    "...?"

    Kai, hidden in the bushes, overheard a group of male students having a secretive conversation from a nearby shadow. They seemed unaware of his presence.

    "We''re just fallen nobles. Even if we graduate from the academy, we''ll just end up living a life with no prospects."

    "But... if we could capture the Saint, it would be aplete reversal. We''d have wealth and power at ourmand!"

    "...!"

    The Saint... Could these men be nning something against Maris!?

    Kai''s mind turned red with anger. He was about to rush out from his hiding ce and deal with the intruders, but he hesitated at thest moment.

    Wait... if I use these men, I might be able to get Maris''s attention.

    He nned to intervene when they attempted to assault Maris and rescue her. By doing so, he hoped to thaw Maris''s cold heart and win her favor.

    That''s right... I''m not actually encouraging them. It''s not my fault.

    Kai had good intentions. He had no desire to stage a fake rescue. However, he was not going to miss this opportunity to act as hero.

    Maris is my responsibility to protect... isn''t she?

    Kai turned his gaze away from the impending violence, biting his lip and lowering his head.

 Chapter 51: Heroine Fell in Trap

    At a noble academy in the capital, one afternoon.

    "Huh? What is this��?"

    Maris tilted her head. After returning to the ssroom following a period in a different room, she found a white note inside her desk. It was a in, unadorned piece of stationery.

    "Oh, is something the matter, Lady Maris?"

    "Could it be�� a love letter?"

    A female ssmate peered curiously at the note in Maris''s hand.

    "There''s no sender''s name written on the note, is there? I wonder who it''s from?"

    "Well�� I''ll read itter," Maris replied vaguely, tossing the note back into her desk.

    Receiving love letters or invitations had be quitemontely. Maris smiled but seemed somewhat weary as she took her seat.

    Really�� this is pointless��

    Maris let out a quiet sigh, careful not to be noticed.

    Life at the academy was refreshing and stimting. There was much to learn, and she enjoyed it. Making friends her own age was also delightful. One of her new pleasures was having afternoon tea with friends, discussing favorite poetry and novels, while enjoying sweets.

    But�� it still feels unsatisfying.

    Despite all this, Maris felt a void in her heart. The feeling of something missing was ever-present. She knew the reason: He was not here.

    No matter how morous or elegant my life is�� without him, I can''t be satisfied.

    Although Maris had been in the capital for some time, she still wasn''t ustomed to living without him. It wasn''t that she couldn''t feel him. Her eyes and limbs were always near him. Although she wasn''t constantly watching him due to her schedule, she could always sense his body warmth and smell.

    The women around him�� I need to be ady worthy of him quickly��

    Maris attended the academy in the capital to be a woman deserving of the man she loved. She received proper education from him, and whether it was studies, etiquette, or divine arts, there was much to learn at the academy.

    And�� if I am to be with him, there will undoubtedly be people who try to hinder me��!

    It was also necessary to have the power and status to silence those obstacles. She needed to continue building herwork at the academy and establish her position firmly within the temple.

    There was much to do, but she intended to finish everything, leaving nothing iplete. Within the three years until graduation, she nned to remove all obstacles thaty in the path to being with him.

    Maris''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the bell, signaling the end of the school day. Students began to gather their belongings, chatting excitedly about their ns for the evening.

    Maris stood up, smoothing the folds of her uniform.

    As the ssroom emptied, Maris remained behind for a moment, her thoughts returning to the note. She pulled it from her desk and unfolded it carefully.

    For now, I need to deal with this letter.

    The contents were simple and direct, an invitation to meet after school behind the academy building, a location known for its seclusion. The notecked a signature, leaving the sender anonymous.

    Maris sighed, her weariness growing. Anonymous invitations were not umon. She had received several during her time at the academy, all from admirers too shy to approach her directly. Yet, they all followed a simr pattern: a confession of love, often in secluded spots like behind the school building, on the rooftop, or in the garden.

    How tedious��

    Though the note was no different from the others, Maris felt an obligation to respond. Ignoring it might cause unnecessary friction or gossip, something she wished to avoid. As always, she would handle it with grace, gently but declining in humours way.

    The sun was beginning to set as Maris made her way to the back of the building. The academy grounds were quiet, with most students already on their way home or attending club activities. The air was cooler here, the shadows long and dark as the day drew to a close.

    Maris approached the designated meeting spot, her steps light but purposeful. Her eyes scanned the area, expecting to see someone waiting for her.

    "...?"

    But there was no one. The area was deserted, the only sound the rustling of leaves in the breeze. Maris frowned slightly. It was unusual for the inviter to bete, especially when they had initiated the meeting.

    Perhaps it was just a prank��

    She nced around once more, considering whether to wait or leave. The specified time had already passed, and Maris was not one to tolerate rudeness. If the sender could not be bothered to be punctual, she saw no reason to stay.

    ...Should I go home?

    As she turned to leave, something caught her eye. A small object was thrown at her feet, skittering across the ground beforeing to a stop.

    "...Huh?"

    Maris looked down, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. The object was a small bottle, norger than her palm. Its lid was open, and a strange pink liquid was oozing out, staining the ground.

    Before Maris could react, a thick pink vapor began to rise from the spilled liquid, swirling around her in a dense cloud.

    "...!"

    Instinctively, Maris stepped back, but it was toote. The vapor enveloped her, its scent sweet and cloying, making her head spin. Her vision blurred, and a strange numbness spread through her limbs.

    What�� is this��?

    Panic surged through her as she tried to move, to escape the cloud, but her body felt heavy, unresponsive. The world around her seemed to distort, the edges of her vision darkening as the effects of the vapor took hold.

 Chapter 52: Heroines Marionette

    "Finally! She''s out cold!"

    "Now, let''s grab the saint and get out of here before anyone notices!"

    Maris, now enveloped in pink smoke, slumped to the ground. The drug��purchased from a seedy dealer in a forgotten alleyway��was a dangerous mix of an aphrodisiac and a potent sleeping potion. Even someone with Maris''s divine strength couldn''t resist its effects, leaving her unconscious and defenseless.

    The ruffians, a group of fallen nobles with twisted grins stered across their faces, stepped out from their hiding ces. Their anticipation was palpable as they circled around her.

    "Hah! Who knew it would be this easy to take down the saint? They always act like they''re untouchable, but look at her now��she''s nothing but a weak little girl," one of them sneered, his grin widening as he looked down at Maris''s lifeless form. "Imagine the shock on everyone''s faces when they find out what we''ve done.

    We''ll show them all that the so-called ''saint'' is just a woman like any other��helpless and at our mercy."

    "This is the revenge we''ve been waiting for. Those sanctimonious fools, always looking down on us, thinking they''re better just because we''ve fallen from grace. Well, we''ll see how high and mighty they feel when they see their precious saint ruined and broken," another added, rubbing his hands together gleefully.

    "We''ll make sure no one forgets that we were the ones who did it, that we were the ones who brought her down to our level."

    "Think of the fun we''re about to have! The saint, of all people! A divine ything for us to use and discard as we please! What a prize she''ll be," thest oneughed, a twisted excitement in his voice as he moved closer. "And when we''re done with her, she''ll be nothing but a scandal, a disgrace to her own name. The saint turned sinner, all thanks to us."

    Their hands reached out toward Maris, creeping closer like wolves ready to tear into their prey.

    "Not so fast!" a voice boomed from behind them, halting their movements instantly.

    Stepping into the dim light was Kai, the crown prince, his face etched with a mixture of fury and determination.

    The ruffians spun around, their expressions changing from glee to terror as they realized who had interrupted them.

    "Prince Kai?! How��why are you here?!" one of them stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    "You think you can get away with this? Not on my watch," Kai said, his tone low and menacing as he red at the men. "You''re going to regret even thinking about touching her."

    The ruffians exchanged nervous nces, unsure of what to do next.

    "Damn it, we can''t let him stop us!" one of them growled, clenching his fists in frustration. "This is our chance to finally make a name for ourselves, to take what we''ve been denied for so long. We can''t let some pampered prince ruin everything!"

    "Yeah, we''vee too far to back down now! We''ve already crossed the line, so what''s one more step? The saint is ours, and no one��not even a prince��can take that from us!" another shouted, his voice trembling despite his attempt at bravery.

    "Don''t just stand there��get him! If we take out the crown prince, who''s going to stop us? We can spin this however we want afterward! He tried to stop us, so we took him down. No one will dare challenge us after this!" the third one barked, trying to rally the others with desperationcing his voice.

    Fueled by desperation, the men charged at Kai, their movements sloppy and uncoordinated, driven more by fear and adrenaline than any real skill.

    Kai stood his ground, effortlessly dodging their clumsy attacks and countering with swift, precise strikes. His royal training was evident in the way he moved, his actions efficient and controlled.

    But just as Kai was about to finish off thest of them, a sudden, blinding light erupted from behind the school, stopping everyone in their tracks.

    "What in the world��?" Kai muttered, shielding his eyes from the intense glow.

    The ruffians stared in stunned silence as the light began to take shape, forming a towering figure that defied all reason and expectation.

    From the pir of light emerged a life-sized marite, its movements jerky and unnatural. The marite''s porcin face bore a painted smile that stretched wide across its features, its hollow eyes staring nkly into the distance.

    Its limbs, made of intricately carved wood, creaked as it moved, and its body was dressed in an antiquated jester''s outfit,plete with a hat that had tiny bells which jingled eerily with every movement.

    "What�� what is that?" one of the ruffians whispered, his voice barely audible, his earlier bravado now reced with pure fear.

    "Is it a puppet?" another asked, his eyes fixed on the marite in fear and confusion. "It''s not real�� right? It''s just some trick."

    "I think�� I think it''s a cursed doll," the third man managed to say, though his voice was shaking. "We should''ve never touched her. We''ve awakened something�� something evil."

    The marite''s head tilted unnervingly to one side, its smile widening in a way that made everyone''s skin crawl. The air grew colder as it slowly raised one hand, revealing a long, rusted dagger in its grasp, and in the other hand, it held a cracked hourss with sand that flowed upwards instead of down.

    "Your actions have consequences," Maris''s voice resonated through the air, though she remained unconscious. Her magic had taken on a life of its own, manifesting this bizarre protector.

    The marite''s hollow eyes gleamed with an ominous red light as it advanced toward the men. Dark mist began to pour out from the hourss, wrapping itself around the ruffians like serpents ready to strike.

    "What''s it doing?! Get away from it!" one of the ruffians screamed, trying to back away, but the mist was already too thick.

    "You can''t escape your fate!" another man cried out as the marite''s dagger shed through the air, not touching their bodies, but their very spirits. The dark tendrils of mist coiled around them, dragging them to their knees as the marite''s sinisterughter echoed all around.

    "Why won''t it stop?!" thest man shrieked, his voice cracking in terror. "We didn''t mean it��we were just��"

    But his pleas were cut off as the marite''s dagger finally struck, not leaving a mark on their bodies but draining the life from their eyes. The dark tendrils of mist coiled tighter, squeezing thest vestiges of resistance out of them until they were left slumped on the ground, their bodies trembling, their spirits shattered.

    The marite''s eerieughter echoed through the night as it slowly retreated into the pir of light, disappearing as abruptly as it had arrived. The ruffians were left crumpled on the ground, their bodies shaking, their will to fightpletely extinguished.

    Kai, who was also effected by marite''s attack because he didn''t stop this ruffines before even though he knew it.

    "Ugh�� What just happened?" Maris mumbled as she slowly regained consciousness. She blinked up at Kai, who was on the ground, not looking good.

    "Prince Kai�� " she asked, noticing him for the first time. Suddenly she understood that she had awaken her protection system and Prince Kai caught up in that attack.

    "I, uh�� I''ll go get help right away!" Maris said quickly, scrambling to her feet and hurrying away from the scene.

    Kai, still reeling from the bizarre events, watched her go, a strange sensation bubbling up inside him.

    "Maris��" he murmured, pressing a hand to his chest as his heart thudded erratically. The experience had left him feeling strange��uneasy, yet inexplicably drawn to her.

    "It''s like�� like my heart was put through a wringer��" Kai mumbled, staring after Maris with wide eyes. His memory of the marite''s eerie presence was already beginning to blur, leaving him with only the sense of being utterly captivated by her, no matter how chaotic things seemed.

    As Maris managed to repel the assants who targeted her with the help of an enigmatic, nightmarish marite, the crown prince found himself entangled even further in the inexplicable feelings he harbored for her.

 Chapter 53: Everyone Discuss Heroines Summon Creature

    "Hey, hey, is it true that the Saint was almost attacked?"

    "That''s what I heard. You know, yesterday after school, there was a weird pir of lighting from the academy, right?"

    "I didn''t see it... but I heard the Saint summoned an angel and defeated the thug who tried to attack her."

    "What? I heard she summoned a bear, not an angel?"

    "A bear? What kind of Saint summons a bear?"

    "Hey, maybe it was a holy bear! You know, with a halo and everything."

    "Come on, that''s ridiculous. I heard it was an evil-looking marite. Like, it had strings and everything, but no puppeteer."

    "A marite? Seriously? That sounds more like something out of a horror story than a miracle!"

    "Well, whatever it was, it scared those thugs off for good. They got expelled, right?"

    "Yeah, serves them right... but I kind of want to know what the marite looked like. I mean, was it creepy or cool?"

    "I heard it had glowing red eyes and sharp ws, like something out of a nightmare."

    "Wait, are we sure we''re talking about the Saint here? That doesn''t sound very... saintly."

    "Maybe it''s some kind of holy marite? You know, the kind that defeats evil with a creepy smile."

    "Yeah, or maybe the Saint has a secret hobby of collecting haunted dolls. That would exin a lot."

    "Haunted dolls? No way! But... what if it''s true?"

    "That''s just silly. The Saint is supposed to be all pure and light, not summoning creepy puppets."

    "Well, whether it''s an angel, a bear, or a haunted marite, the important thing is that Lady Maris is okay."

    "True... but now I can''t stop picturing the marite. Did it dance or something? That would be both terrifying and hrious."

    The students at the academy were all buzzing with chatter, their conversation swinging wildly between awe and amusement as they debated what Maris had actually summoned.

    "Tch... she''s really an annoying girl."

    The one clicking his tongue in irritation after overhearing these rumors was a short-haired red-headed boy.

    His name was Alec Grey. He is one of the capture targets in the game and the son of one of the four noble houses, a wild and overbearing type. He''s a year ahead of Maris... Recently, he had tried to forcefully invite Maris, saying, "Hey, Saint. Come with me. I''ve decided you''re going to be my date to the royal ball," only to be rebuffed.

    "What Saint? She''s just an arrogant girl with a pretty face."

    Alec snorted, but in truth, he was one of the boys who had taken an interest in the Saint, Maris. When he tried to invite her, Maris had rejected him with strong words, saying, "Oh, I''m sorry, did you just mistake me for your mother? Because the only person who can order me around like that must have changed my diapers."

    This was the right choice to trigger a g for capturing Alec. By rejecting him, Alec started badmouthing the heroine as "an annoying girl" while still being interested and trying to interact with her.

    "Still... she almost got attacked..."

    Alec frowned as he walked down the hallway, eavesdropping on the rumors. It irritated him immensely that Maris had been almost attacked while he wasn''t around. He didn''t care about Maris at all. She was just an arrogant "annoying girl" who acted high and mighty because she was a Saint. And yet... he couldn''t stop thinking about her.

    He even felt like running to the first-year ssroom to check on her safety right away.

    I shouldn''t care about that girl... there''s no point in getting involved with an annoying girl...

    He felt uneasy. He was fuming. If he had been at the scene where Maris was attacked, he would have beaten all the thugs to a pulp.

    Damn it! Why am I so pissed off? It''s all because of that arrogant girl!

    "Damn it!"

    "Eeek..."

    When he spat out the curse, a nearby male student flinched in fear. Alec red at him in frustration, causing the intimidated boy to hurry away.

    "Tch..."

    He couldn''t calm down at all. He shoved his hands into his pockets and continued walking down the hallway.

    "Huh?"

    Walking towards him from the other end of the hallway was a familiar girl. Her pink hair, the color of cherry blossoms, caught the light as she moved, each strand glowing like silk. It flowed down her back in gentle waves, swaying with each step she took. Her light blue eyes, as clear as a spring sky, sparkled with a calm confidence, drawing the gaze of anyone nearby.

    Her skin, fair and smooth, seemed almost luminous, giving her an ethereal presence that made her stand out even in a crowded hallway. The Saint with unparalleled beauty... Maris Rainsa.

    "...!"

    Seeing the girl he had just been thinking about, Alec felt a shock as if he had been shot in the chest. Despite having been attacked, Maris didn''t seem to have any visible injuries. She was walking down the hallway with ssmates on either side, chatting amicably.

    "So, Saint Maris, my little brother..."

    "Is that so? It must be tough having siblings."

    Maris, engaged in a casual conversation with her friends, hadn''t noticed Alec yet. He grimaced and held his chest with his right hand.

    What do I say to her if she suddenly appears... I''m not ready yet!

    Alec panicked, then shook his head, wondering why he was so flustered.

    Why am I so nervous? It''s not like it matters!

    It didn''t matter. Yes... it didn''t matter at all. Alec and Maris had only spoken once since enrolling, and that conversation hadn''tsted even a minute. So, there was no reason for him to be anxious about passing her in the hallway.

    But then again, it''s only polite to acknowledge someone you know, and it''s not unnatural for an upperssman to say hello to a lowerssman, right?

    Maris was getting closer, only about three meters away now. Alec''s heart was pounding, and he raised his right hand to wave.

    "Hey! You look well!"

    "But I do envy you. I''ve always wanted a younger sibling too..."

    "...Huh?"

    Despite Alec mustering up the courage to speak, Maris walked right past him without even a nce.

 Chapter 54: Heroines Desperato

    "...?"

    Alec stopped and stood still, unable toprehend the situation.

    Um... why am I...?

    The shock had erased his memory of thest few minutes. He stood in the hallway, one hand raised, trying to piece together what had happened.

    I was definitely walking down the hallway... and then I heard rumors about that annoying girl...?

    What happened next was unclear. His thoughts were hazy, but the voice from behind him brought him back to reality.

    "Yes, I was living in the town... I didn''t have any siblings. I wasn''t very close to my adoptive parents either."

    "...!"

    He remembered. The "annoying girl" was Maris, who had walked up from the other end of the hallway, and he had tried to call out to her. But Maris had passed by, chatting amicably with her friend without even looking at Alec.

    "Hey...!"

    As soon as Alec understood the situation, his head boiled with rage. He had been ignored and belittled. A junior girl had snubbed him.

    "Hey! You, stop!"

    "Speaking of which, the teacher for the next ss is..."

    "I said stop! Hey!"

    Enraged, Alec strode towards Maris, trying to grab her arm.

    "..."

    "...!?"

    But Maris deftly lifted her hand, avoiding his grasp with the grace of someone sidestepping a puddle.

    "Do you need something?"

    "You... if you can hear me, stop!"

    "Even if you say that... I didn''t realize you were talking to me."

    Maris narrowed her eyes suspiciously, looking up at the much taller Alec.

    "Even if an unknown senior calls me ''you,'' I wouldn''t think it''s me. If you have business with me, could you please call my name?"

    "An unknown senior...?"

    "...right?"

    Maris tilted her head in confusion, genuinely puzzled by Alec''s outburst.

    You don''t know me... are you kidding?

    Alec felt as if he had been struck. Indeed, they had only exchanged a few words before and hadn''t even introduced themselves. But he had been concerned about her safety... and she didn''t even recognize him.

    "Lady Maris... that gentleman is Alec Grey, a senior."

    "He is the young master from Grey Noble House and a senior one grade above us."

    Maris''s ssmates on either side of her exined. Nodding at her friends'' words, Maris turned to Alec.

    "So, you are Senior Grey. I am Maris Rainsa. Now, what business do you have with me?"

    "...!"

    Reintroducing herself, Maris''s politeness made Alec''s forehead throb with anger. He clenched his teeth, desperately suppressing the urge to yell.

    Calm down... it''s unseemly for a man to lose his temper at a woman... stay calm. Stay calm...!

    "Y-you... recently, you were attacked by some strange people, weren''t you?"

    "Attempted, yes."

    Maris corrected him, frowning slightly. For a woman, the difference between being "attacked" and "almost attacked" was significant and non-negotiable.

    "That''s not the point! You were targeted because you let your guard down, weren''t you?"

    "Huh? I wonder if that''s true?"

    "Well, even an unpleasant girl like you is still a junior. If you really need it, I could be your bodyguard from now on."

    "No, thank you. I appreciate the thought, though."

    "...what?"

    "Well, if that''s all you needed, I''ll excuse myself. The next ss is in another ssroom."

    Maris slightly bowed her head and walked away from Alec. Her two friends followed, ncing back at Alec as if he were some strange animal they''d just encountered.

    "W-wait!"

    Alec''s face turned bright red with anger as he chased after Maris.

    "I''m from Grey Noble House, one of 4 Great Noble Family offered to protect you! How can you refuse?"

    "Even if you say that... I don''t need to be looked after by a senior I''m not particrly close to."

    "Don''t mess with me! Hey, stop right there!"

    Annoyed by Maris''s continued walking, Alec grabbed her shoulder to stop her forcibly.

    "Desperato!"

    Just as Alec''s hand was about to make contact, a small, sinister-looking marite with sharp, glowing eyes appeared from the folds of Maris''s cloak. The marite had an unsettling grin and emitted an eerie, almost malevolent aura.

    It spun around Alec''s arm, tightening its wooden fingers around his wrist with surprising strength.

    "Ga...!?"

    Alec''s bravado crumbled as the marite squeezed tighter, its hollow eyes seemingly staring into his soul.

    Maris turned around, her expression perfectly serene. "Oh, Senior Alec, I wouldn''t rmend touching me without permission. Desperato can be a bit... overprotective."

    The marite gave Alec''s wrist one final squeeze before releasing him and disappearing back into Maris''s cloak as quickly as it had appeared.

    Alec staggered back, his heart racing.

    "Ah, Senior Alec," one of Maris''s friends called out, snapping him out of his daze.

    "Senior...?" Alec repeated, still disoriented, before copsing in the hallway.

    As the world went dark, Alec could hear the soft giggles of Maris''s friends, and thest thing he saw was Desperato''s eerie grin fading into the shadows.

 Chapter 55: Heroine Wants to Return to Town

    After the end-of-term ceremony before summer vacation at the academy, Maris returned to the Great Temple in the royal capital.

    A sister greeted Maris as she stepped down from the carriage.

    "Wee back, Lady Saint."

    "I''m back. Where is His Eminence the Archpriest?"

    "He is in his office, but..."

    "Thank you!"

    With a brief acknowledgment, Maris quickly headed to the Archpriest''s office.

    "Excuse me, it''s Maris!"

    She knocked, but before receiving a response, she opened the door. The Archpriest, Kerum, looked up from his paperwork with a stern expression.

    "Lady Maris, that was udylike."

    "Never mind that! It''s summer vacation! As promised, I''m going home!"

    "Hmm..."

    At Maris''s deration, the Archpriest''s expression grew even more sour. Maris had been insisting for some time that she would return to the town during the long break. The Archpriest wanted her to stay at the Great Temple to continue her training and sacred duties during the summer.

    "I''ve alreadypleted the assigned tasks. You wouldn''t go back on your word now, would you?"

    Maris smiled but spoke in a tone that brooked no argument.

    She had finished a month''s worth of work in advance. In terms of sacred arts training, she had already reached an overwhelmingly high level unmatched by anyone in the temple. There was no further need for training. When the Archpriest added the condition of cing in the top ten in the final exams, she achieved second ce in her grade while fulfilling her temple duties.

    There was no longer any reason to stop her, though the Archpriest still hesitated.

    If possible, I don''t want Lady Maris to return to her hometown... Even for just one month, having the Saint leave the Great Temple is problematic.

    Saint Maris had garnered much respect and was bing a symbol of the Great Temple. Her leaving the capital could cause various issues. There might be viins aiming for the Saint, and it could damage the temple''s credibility if they couldn''t keep her.

    And then there''s that man, Priest Lucan Ironfist...

    It was clear from Maris''s behavior that she had strong feelings for Lucan. He had rescued and raised her until she was fifteen, so it was only natural, but her feelings were clearly more than familial.

    Lady Maris should marry a noble or a prominent figure in the temple... Despite being the son of the Marquis Ironfist, we can''t let her marry a countryside priest...

    It wasn''t just a political issue. A mere countryside priest couldn''t provide the necessary support and protection for Saint Maris. Hence, the Archpriest had been suggesting potential suitors to separate Maris and Lucan amicably, but all attempts had failed, as if an unseen force was at work.

    If Lady Maris wishes to be with Priest Lucan Ironfist, so be it. But... the problem is that Ironfist has neither ambition nor drive.

    The Archpriest had once suggested bringing Lucan to the Great Temple in the capital and granting him a bishop''s position in recognition of his achievements in raising and protecting the Saint. However, Lucan himself had firmly declined.

    ''I enjoy living in the countryside. I have no intention of leaving this town.''

    If we can''t bring Lucan to the capital, we''ll have to find another suitable match for Lady Maris...

    "Ah, Lady Maris, about that..."

    "What is it?"

    "If you return to town, there are various security concerns..."

    The Archpriest tried to gently refuse her homing.

    "Are you seriously considering going back on your promise now? I''ve fulfilled my duties and achieved excellent exam results as agreed, haven''t I?"

    As Maris smiled, a space behind her began to crack, and something monstrous appeared. An evil-looking marite, its gaze unnervingly menacing, peered through the rift and red at the Archpriest.

    "There might be... some security concerns, so please be very careful on your journey."

    "Yes! I''m off!"

    "Yes... have a safe trip..."

    With a strained smile, the Archpriest waved, and Maris cheerfully waved back as she left the room, leaving Kerum puzzled by the appearance of the malevolent marite.

    Why does Lady Maris have such an evil-looking marite as a summon?

 Chapter 56: Heroine is Kingdom Class Stong

    The academy had entered its summer vacation, and Saint Maris decided to return to her hometown. Riding in a carriage provided by the temple, she traveled east, nked by temple knights on horseback.

    Inside the spacious carriage, Maris was in high spirits, humming a cheerful tune. The saintly spirits, drawn by her pleasant singing, gathered around the carriage, shimmering in the air. These spirits, invisible to the average person, would have created a mesmerizing spectacle akin to winter night illuminations.

    "Saint Maris seems to be in an exceptionally good mood today," one of the temple knights remarked, observing the rhythmic sway of the carriage.

    "Indeed, it''s a pleasant change," another knight replied with a smile, listening to the harmonious humming from within.

    "Considering how diligently she''s worked with her studies and holy duties, it''s only right for her to enjoy some rxation at home during summer vacation."

    "But is it really safe with just five knights guarding the Saint? Shouldn''t we have brought at least a fullpany?" one knight questioned, concern evident in his tone.

    "The ones here are all elite. Saint Maris herself preferred a modest escort, hence the small number," another knight exined.

    "But isn''t it better this way? Fewer rivals," one knight said with a sly grin.

    "Rivals? What do you mean?" another knight asked, puzzled.

    "Think about it. We have the chance to spend a whole month with the beautiful and noble Saint. Such a rare opportunity, isn''t it?"

    "Are you... aiming for the Saint?" another knight frowned, clearly displeased.

    "Not exactly. But living together might present some interesting opportunities. If the Saint herself takes a liking to us, who knows what might happen," the knight mused.

    "That''s disrespectful! Know your ce!" another knight scolded.

    "Indeed, Saint Maris would never..."

    Despite their reprimands, the knights couldn''t help but entertain the thought. What if an ident brought them closer to the Saint during this journey? Perhaps rescuing Maris from bandits might catch her eye...

    "No, no, no! Such convenient things don''t happen... We, as proud temple knights, shouldn''t be wishing for trouble..." one knight started to say.

    "Hey! You there, stop!" a voice suddenly shouted.

    "Is that... bandits?" another knight said, seeing a dozen armed men appear on the road ahead.

    "If you value your lives, hand over the woman in that carriage!" one bandit demanded.

    "If you cooperate, we''ll spare you!" another threatened.

    "These scoundrels... Do they know it''s the Saint''s carriage? Who are they?" a knight wondered, drawing his weapon to confront the bandits.

    As the bandits charged, Maris calmly summoned her creatures. Evil marites, with their eerie, lifelike movements, emerged from the carriage. These marites, with their sinister grins and glowing eyes, danced into action. With precise and coordinated attacks, they subdued the bandits effortlessly, their wooden limbs striking with uncanny strength.

    The bandits were quickly overpowered and scattered, leaving the road clear.

    "What... should we do about this?" a knight asked, bewildered.

    "Get reinforcements from the nearby town to arrest these bandits," another knight instructed.

    As one knight rode off for help, the carriage continued to move, with Maris inside seemingly oblivious to the outsidemotion, still humming her tune.

    "Shouldn''t we stop the carriage?" a knight suggested.

    "But the Saint said not to stop unless it''s absolutely necessary..." another knight hesitated.

    "ROOOAAAR!" came a sudden, terrifying roar from above.

    "What the...?" the knights looked up to see a massive dragon in the sky, its red eyes filled with hostility.

    "Damn... A monster attack!" a knight shouted.

    "Get the carriage out of here! We''ll hold it off..." another knight began, but Maris responded with calm resolve. She summoned an evil marite with angelic wings, its divine aura contrasting sharply with its dark nature. The winged marite soared into the sky and engaged the dragon.

    The battle was intense, but with swift and agile movements, the marite struck the dragon repeatedly, eventually forcing it to retreat into the distant forest.

    The knights stood in stunned silence, witnessing the miraculous scene.

    "Did we really need five knights for this?" one finally asked.

    "Probably not," another replied.

    Just as they began to think their troubles were over, another threat emerged. A horde of monstrous beasts, with scales and ws that glistened menacingly, began to swarm towards the carriage. Maris summoned a new batch of evil marites, their forms twisting into grotesque shapes. These marites, with their dark magic, engaged the monsters in a fierce battle.

    The beasts were swiftly overpowered, their growls turning into desperate roars as they were driven away.

    Yet, as the carriage continued, a new and formidable threat emerged��a colossal, ancient golem. Its massive stone limbs and towering form posed a catastrophic danger, capable of leveling entire towns. The knights watched in horror as the golem lumbered towards them.

    "This golem... it could destroy the entire kingdom if it goes unchecked!" one knight eximed, his voice trembling with fear.

    Maris faced the golem with unwavering determination. The battle was grueling; the golem''s thick armor and immense strength made it a formidable opponent. Maris summoned her most powerful evil marites, theirbined might chipping away at the golem''s defenses. The battle raged on for several minutes, each marite working tirelessly to weaken the golem.

    With a final, decisive strike, Maris unleashed a surge of divine energy, shattering the golem into countless fragments. The immediate threat was neutralized, but the confrontation had left Maris visibly exhausted.

    The knights, overwhelmed by the sequence of events, were left in stunned silence. They had just witnessed a Saint��someone they had always known to be powerful��handle threats that only the most elite of warriors could dream of facing.

    "Saint Maris... she''s handled everything on her own," one knight said, his voice filled with awe and disbelief.

    "Isn''t it clear now? She''s not just powerful; she''s Kingdom ss strong," another knight remarked, his eyes wide with shock.

    "In this world, only a hundred people are ssified as Kingdom ss, the fourth level of strength and skill. And here we are, witnessing her single-handedly deal with threats that could have destroyed the kingdom."

    "How did we not realize this before? We were tasked with guarding someone who''s far beyond our capabilities," another knight added, his tone filled with reverence and a touch of regret.

    As they continued to ride around the carriage, the knights were left to ponder their own insignificance in the face of such overwhelming power. Maris''s strength and her summoned creatures had rendered their presence nearly unnecessary, leaving them to grapple with the reality of their situation.

 Chapter 57: Heroine is Back to Town

    On that night, Lucan Ironfist, a priest in the town, was finishing his evening bath in the temple. The town was peacefully quiet, with only the gentle hum of insects filling the air. The night felt like any other��calm, serene, and predictable��until he heard a faint, almost inaudible sound at the temple door.

    Curiosity pricked at him, breaking the tranquil rhythm of his thoughts. Lucan opened the door and was startled to find Maris standing before him. The moonlight bathed her in a soft glow, highlighting the striking beauty of her pink hair that cascaded like a waterfall over her shoulders. Her light blue eyes sparkled with excitement, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    "Maris��? What are you doing here?" Lucan asked, his voice was full of surprise. "It''s sote, and you should be at the academy��"

    Maris took a step forward, her voice a hushed whisper. "I couldn''t wait to see you, Lucan-sama. I came back for summer vacation, but I didn''t want to arrive during the day�� You know how the townspeople would react."

    Lucan understood immediately. Maris was beloved in town, and her arrival would have caused amotion during the day. Bying at night, she could avoid the overwhelming attention and the crowds that would inevitably gather around her.

    "Maris�� you could have told someone. It''s dangerous to travel alone at night," Lucan said, though he knew the words were more out of habit than real concern. In truth, few in this world were capable of harming Maris.

    Maris smiled, a knowing glint in her eyes, and took another step closer. Her scent��an intoxicating mix of wildflowers and something uniquely hers��filled Lucan''s senses, wrapping around him like a warm,forting embrace. Without warning, she closed the distance between them, wrapping her arms around his neck, her body pressing firmly against his.

    Her warmth seeped into him, making him acutely aware of the softness of her curves��the delicate swell of her breasts against his chest, the gentle pressure of her thighs against his legs.

    Lucan''s breath hitched as Maris''s legs wrapped around his waist, her entire being clinging to him with a fervent need that sent shivers down his spine. His hands instinctively moved to support her, one arm around her back, the other resting under her thighs, feeling the smooth skin beneath her dress.

    "Maris��" he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. The closeness, the scent, the warmth��it overwhelmed him, filling his heart with an unspoken longing. He had been close to Maris before, had held her,forted her, even shared a bed with her and took bath together naked before, but this�� this was different.

    The intensity of her presence, the way her body molded against his, the way her breath hitched as she held him tight��it was almost too much.

    Maris''s voice was soft, almost a purr, as she spoke into his ear, her breath warm against his skin. "I''ve missed you, Lucan-sama. I couldn''t wait to be with you again."

    Lucan''s heart raced, the steady calm he usually maintained slipping away as he became acutely aware of every sensation��the way her thighs squeezed his waist, the way her breasts pressed against him, the way her fingers yed with the hair at the nape of his neck. It was as if her presence alone had the power to unravel him, to strip away theyers of restraint he had built around himself.

    Her power�� This is really too much...

    Lucan tried to act calm, to maintain hisposure, but he wasn''t. This never happened before, even when he had bathed with her, slept beside her, and shared countless intimate moments like this. He never thought, never lost himself in the way he did now.

    Maris shifted slightly, her body sliding against his in a way that made his pulse quicken. Her scent, her warmth, her touch��it all worked together to cloud his mind, making it difficult to think of anything but the woman in his arms. Her legs tightened around his waist, her thighs firm and warm against his sides, and Lucan felt the full weight of her trust, her desire to be close to him.

    "Lucan-sama��" she whispered, her voiceced with a mix of yfulness and something deeper, something more profound. Her lips brushed against his ear, sending a shiver through him that he couldn''t suppress.

    Maris''s saint power works on how happiness. The more happy she is, the more power she can use. Moreover, her power can do anything. There were no limit to her power beside imagination.

    The reason Lucan was effected must be because Maris wants this and her saint power automatically manifest new power or skill that made Lucan like this.

    He was feeling as if she was reaching into the depths of his soul, pulling at the strings of his heart, making him want things he had never considered.

    "Maris��" Lucan whispered her name like a prayer, his voice barely more than a breath. His hands tightened around her, pulling her closer, as if holding her any tighter could anchor him in the storm of emotions she had unleashed within him.

    Maris''s fingers traced the line of his jaw, her touch light and teasing, before she cupped his face in her hands, forcing him to meet her gaze. Her eyes, those stunning light blue eyes, were filled with an intensity that took his breath away. "Lucan-sama, I''m here now. We can be together this summer like how we used."

    Her words, simple yet charged with meaning, sent a jolt through him.

    Lucan could only nod, his voice lost to the emotions swirling within him. The world outside the temple faded into nothingness, leaving only the two of them, wrapped in the warmth of each other''s embrace, their hearts beating in perfect harmony.

    "Wee back, Maris," Lucan finally whispered, his voice filled with warmth, and affection.

    "I''m back, Lucan-sama," Maris replied, her voice full of joy as she nuzzled against him, her body soft and pliant in his arms. She felt safe, secure, and content, knowing that she was exactly where she wanted to be��in the arms of the man she cherished above all else.

 Chapter 58: Heroine Send Knights Away

    Lucan stood in the quiet of the temple, his mind still reeling from the intensity of Maris''s embrace. The warmth of her body, the softness of her curves, and the scent of wildflowers lingering in the air all threatened to cloud his thoughts. But as he held her, something in him shifted, and he felt a subtle release��a lightness that suggested he was no longer under her overwhelming influence.

    He gently set Maris down, his mind clearing as he regained hisposure. As he looked at her, she gazed up at him with a satisfied smile, her light blue eyes shining with happiness. Lucan couldn''t deny the affection he saw in her eyes, this made him uneasy for the first time.

    For now he was normal but before... He to be careful or he might lose himself.

    "Maris, I''m d you''re here," Lucan said softly, his tone gentle but controlled.

    Before Maris could respond, the sound of footsteps approached the temple''s entrance. Lucan turned, pulling open the door to reveal a group of knights standing there, their expressions a mix of concern and unease.

    "Good evening, Father," the lead knight greeted, his voice respectful yet wary. "We''vee in search of Saint Maris. She left the inn room without notice, and we were worried about her safety. We suspected she mighte here."

    Lucan nced back at Maris, who was still standing close behind him, her presence a constant warmth against his back. He nodded to the knights, his expression calm and reassuring.

    "She''s here, safe and sound," Lucan replied. "You''ve done well toe all this way, but there''s no need for concern. Please,e inside and rest."

    The knights hesitated, their eyes flicking between Lucan and Maris, who was still hugging Lucan from behind, her arms wrapped around his waist. The lead knight seemed particrly ufortable, clearing his throat before speaking again.

    "Father, if I may ask�� how old are you?" the knight asked, his tone cautious.

    Lucan raised an eyebrow at the question, but he answered without hesitation. "I''m twenty-three."

    The knights exchanged nces, their expressions revealing their surprise. "And�� Saint Maris is fifteen��"

    Lucan nodded, understanding the implication. There was an eight-year difference between them, but he didn''t see it as significant. However, the knights seemed to find the closeness between Lucan and Maris unsettling, especially given her status as a saint.

    "Saint Maris," one of the knights ventured cautiously, "it''s important to maintain a certain decorum, especially given your position. Perhaps�� it would be best if you refrained from such�� intimate disys."

    Maris''s eyes flickered with a brief sh of annoyance, though she quickly masked it with a sweet smile. She tightened her hold on Lucan, pressing her cheek against his back.

    "It''s fine," Maris said, her voice gentle but firm. "I can act however I wish. Isn''t that right, Lucan-sama?"

    Lucan, unaware of the tension in the air, simply nodded. "Of course, Maris. You''ve always been free to do as you please."

    The knights, however, could see a faint glow in Maris''s eyes��something that made them uneasy. They knew better than to challenge her authority, especially after witnessing her power firsthand.

    The lead knight cleared his throat again, trying to maintain hisposure. "We meant no disrespect, Saint Maris. We''re only concerned for your safety and well-being."

    Maris smiled at him, but her eyes held a warning. "There''s no need to worry. I''m perfectly safe here."

    Lucan, sensing the tension, tried to diffuse the situation by changing the subject. "Maris, I''m curious�� why did you came here? Aren''t your friends Invited you somewhere?"

    Maris''s expression softened as she looked up at him. "They did�� but I declined their invitation. I wanted to see you, Lucan-sama. You''re more important to me."

    Lucan understood. He had intervened in Maris''s life, changing the course of events from the original game storyline. In the game, Maris had no reason to return home because she had severed ties with her family. His actions had created a new path.

    He realized that by staying here with him, Maris had missed out on events that could affect the future. However, there was still time��two weeks until the summer event. He could find a way to redirect the story and control the events.

    As he pondered this, Maris noticed the thoughtful expression on his face and felt a pang of anxiety. "Lucan-sama�� am I causing you trouble by being here?"

    Lucan quickly shook his head, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "No, Maris. I''m happy that you''re here. I was just thinking about how to best amodate everyone."

    Maris''s smile returned, and she leaned into his touch, her worries melting away. "I''m d�� I don''t want to be a burden to you."

    "You could never be a burden, Maris," Lucan replied, his voice steady and kind.

    The knights, feeling increasingly out of ce, spoke up again. "Father, perhaps we should stay here at the temple to ensure Saint Maris''s safety."

    Before Lucan could respond, Maris''s eyes shed with a subtle, ominous light, though Lucan remained oblivious. The knights, however, saw it clearly, and a cold shiver ran down their spines.

    Maris tightened her grip on Lucan, her voice deceptively sweet. "There''s no need for that. I''m perfectly safe here with Lucan-sama. You''ve done your duty by finding me, and I appreciate it. But now, you should return to your post."

    The knights exchanged uneasy nces, but they knew better than to argue with her. They quickly bowed and made their excuses, retreating from the temple and leaving Lucan and Maris alone once more.

 Chapter 59: Heroine Closeness to Lucan

    Maris''s return to the temple was a surprise for Lucan, though he knew it was because of her deep feelings for him. However, he wasn''t quite prepared for the physical closeness she exhibited. Maris hadtched onto him like a ko, her arms wrapped tightly around his torso.

    "...So, that''s what happened."

    "Um... I don''t understand at all."

    Rina, the top adventurer with her striking short red hair, looked on in confusion. The sight of Maris clinging to Lucan''s back was certainly unexpected.

    "Lucan-sama, why is Maris clinging to you like that?"

    "That''s a good question�� I''m not sure either, Rina."

    Lucan shifted slightly, trying to getfortable as he felt Maris''s warm body pressed against his back. Her arms were snug around his waist, and he could sense the gentle rise and fall of her chest with each breath she took. The sensation was bothforting and slightly overwhelming.

    "Maris, are you really okay with this? It seems a bit�� intense."

    "It''s fine. I just needed to be close to Lucan-sama after being away for so long."

    Maris''s voice was muffled by the fabric of Lucan''s robe, her breath warm against his skin. Her grip was firm yet tender, creating a continuous, intimate contact that made Lucan acutely aware of her presence. He could feel her body''s warmth and the subtle pressure of her chest against his back, which was both distracting and confusing.

    "Girls have their reasons�� Please, just let it be. It''s a small request from someone who''s missed her guardian," Maris said softly.

    Rina, observing the situation with growing unease, sighed. As a woman, she understood the depth of Maris''s affection but couldn''t help feeling difort at the sight of Maris clinging so closely to Lucan.

    "I don''t think I can get used to this. But if it makes Maris happy��"

    "Thank you for understanding, Rina."

    Maris''s response was gentle, and Lucan could feel the slight tremor in her embrace as she adjusted her hold. Her touch was tender but unrelenting, and it created a sensation that was both soothing and disconcerting. The pressure of her body against him was making him increasingly aware of the physical intimacy between them.

    Lucan, though feeling the warmth of Maris''s embrace, was trying to navigate his feelings. He was aware of Maris''s affection but wasn''t prepared for a rtionship at this time. He preferred to act dense until she graduated.

    "Lucan-sama, maybe we should let Maris do what she wants? She might be missing you so much that she is doing this," Rina suggested.

    Maris wasn''t clinging to Lucan out of anxiety or loneliness; she was simply inhaling his scent, trying to reconnect with thefort of his presence. Her clinginess was a way to replenish her "Lucanponent" after their separation.

    "Ah�� Maris."

    "I''m not letting go."

    "You don''t have to let go, but please listen."

    "..."

    "There were many challenges during your school life. You really did a great job."

    Lucan spoke gently, trying to acknowledge her efforts.

    "You did really well over these six months. Feel free to cling to me until you''re satisfied."

    "...Really?"

    "Yes, really. Maris, you''re as light as a feather, so it doesn''t bother me at all."

    In truth, what bothered him was not her weight but the constant, intimate contact. The sensation of her body pressed against his back, especially with her chest in close proximity, was making him increasingly ufortable and aroused, which was not something he was prepared for.

    "Um�� By the way, we promised a reward for graduating from the academy. It''s still more than two years until graduation, but if you have a small request, I could advance it��"

    "Really!?"

    "Huh?"

    "Will you really listen to my request?!"

    "Uh, well�� If it''s something simple?"

    Maris, with her arms still wrapped around him, looked up with bright eyes. "Actually, there''s one thing�� I was hoping we could take a bath together tonight."

    "A bath? What are you��"

    Lucan''s protest was cut off by Maris''s eager tone. "You promised you''d grant any request, didn''t you?"

    "I didn''t mean��"

    "And we''ll share a bed afterward, won''t we?"

    "Wha��"

    As Lucan tried to respond, Rina, noticing the escting awkwardness, discreetly excused herself. She didn''t want to be involved in what was bing an increasingly ufortable situation.

    "Goodbye, Lucan-sama. I''ll leave you to it."

    Left alone with Maris''s intense gaze and firm embrace, Lucan felt a mix of resignation and bewilderment. Maris cheerfully skipped off to prepare for the evening, leaving Lucan to grapple with the unexpected turn of events. The warmth and closeness of Maris were affecting him more than he cared to admit.

    He knew he had to maintainposure, but the physical sensations from her embrace made him question how he would handle their bath together.

    All of this because her power... I have to do something or else...

 Chapter 60: Heroine Take Bath with Lucan

    Maris stood in front of the bathroom door, bathed in the soft, flickering glow of thentern''s light. Her figure was barely concealed by a bath towel that clung to her body with an effortless grace. The towel was wrapped snugly around her torso, but its coverage was minimal.

    It draped across the lower part of her breasts, just enough to hide her nipples while leaving the smooth, white skin of her upper chest exposed. The fabric stopped at the top of her thighs, revealing the full length of her milky white legs.

    Her delicate thighs were entirely visible, with the towel falling away in such a way that it preserved her modesty but entuated her graceful curves. The towel''s edge rested tantalizingly close to her hips, revealing the full expanse of her thighs while leaving her private areas just out of view.

    The contrast between the soft, absorbent fabric and her exposed skin created a striking visual, both alluring and innocent.

    Maris''s heart raced as she stood there, her nerves making her feel unusually self-conscious. She adjusted the towel slightly, trying to ensure it stayed in ce and covered her adequately. Despite her calm exterior, her thoughts were a whirlwind of anticipation and anxiety. She could feel a slight tremor in her hands, and her breath came in soft, shallow puffs.

    I hope this doesn''t seem too forward, she thought, trying to reassure herself. Lucan must think I''m being too bold�� but I just want to be close to him. After all, I''ve missed him so much.

    She stole a nce at the bathroom door, her gaze lingering on it as if willing it to open. Her thoughts were a jumble of emotions��hope, longing, and a hint of fear. She wanted to show Lucan that she cherished him, but she couldn''t help but feel nervous about how he might react.

    What if he thinks I''m being inappropriate? Or that I''m too much of a burden?

    Despite her worries, Maris forced a serene smile, trying to project an image of calm confidence. She had chosen this moment carefully, hoping that her vulnerability would express her affection in a way that words alone could not. She knew it was a delicate bnce��trying to be close to Lucan while not overstepping boundaries.

    Her fingers gripped the edges of the towel more tightly, and she took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart. The quiet anticipation was palpable, and as she waited for Lucan to arrive.

    However, she felt waiting at door like wasn''t good impacting view. So she discard the towel and went in the bath. She warm the water with magic, creating  soft steamy haze.

    Five minutester.

    Lucan stepped into the bathroom, his pulse quickening as he saw Maris waiting for him. The room was filled with a soft, steamy haze, and therge bath was invitingly warm. Maris was already in the water, her towel discarded on a nearby stool, her smooth, white skin fully exposed. Her demeanor was rxed, a stark contrast to Lucan''s internal struggle.

    "Lucan-sama, you''re here," Maris said with a bright, weing smile. She leaned back against the edge of the bath, her posture casual yet confident. "Please, join me."

    Lucan nodded, though his heart raced as he tried to focus on her face rather than the distracting sight of her bare skin. He stepped into the bath, the warm water soothing against his tense muscles, and took a seat across from her, keeping his gaze firmly locked on her eyes.

    "Thank you foring," Maris said, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of affection and relief. "I really wanted to spend some time with you."

    "Even though you did nothing ut spent time with me from the time you arrived," Lucan said while his mind struggling to maintainposure. Maris''s presence was overwhelmingly enticing, and despite their previous baths together, the current intensity of her aura was affecting him more than usual. He forced himself to breathe deeply and keep his gaze steady.

    "Yes, I missed you a lot," Maris said, and she shifted slightly in the water, the steam creating an ethereal aura around her. "If you''refortable, I''d like to help you rx. May I wash your back?"

    Lucan''s heart skipped a beat. He nodded, trying to ignore the way his body was reacting to her proximity. "That would be�� that''s fine."

    Maris moved closer, her touch gentle and practiced. As she reached for a sponge and soap, Lucan kept his eyes on her face, doing his best to avoid looking at the exposed areas of her chest and thighs. The warm water and her touch wereforting, yet the intensity of her presence and the sensation of her fingers on his back stirred a confusing mix of arousal and difort.

    Maris began tother the sponge and gently scrub his back, her movements rhythmic and soothing. "You''ve been so supportive, Lucan-sama. I really appreciate everything you''ve done for me."

    Lucan nodded, forcing a calm demeanor despite the inner turmoil. "It''s my pleasure, Maris. You deserve all the support."

    As Maris continued to wash his back, her touch was both tender and purposeful. Lucan focused on her face, her gentle smile providing a distraction from the feelings her closeness stirred within him. The steam enveloped them both, creating a cocoon of warmth that was both rxing and intensely intimate.

    After spending half hour, Lucan found that he had some immunity from Maris''s charm. He wasn''t at ufortable as he was at beginning.

    I think, sometimeter, I wouldn''t be affected  like this again.

 Chapter 61: Heroine Made Lucan Unconscious

    The bath with Maris had ended, but Lucan was far from rxed. He sat slumped in a chair, a towel draped over his shoulders, trying to calm his racing heart. His body felt overheated, and not just from the warm water; his mind was overwhelmed with thoughts and feelings he hadn''t experienced before.

    Lucan had bathed with Maris many times in the past without a second thought. He had always been able to control his emotions, even in situations that might fluster other men. It wasn''t that he was indifferent or incapable of feeling attraction; he simply had an uncanny ability to keep his desires in check. This self-control had served him well, especially in their unique living situation.

    But today had been different. No, the past few days had been different. Ever since Maris had returned from the academy, Lucan had felt a change. It was subtle at first, a lingering warmth whenever she was near, a quickening of his pulse whenever she spoke.

    It wasn''t just the sight of her��though she had certainly grown more beautiful during her time away��but something deeper, something intangible that seemed to reach inside him and stir emotions he had long kept dormant.

    Maris''s saintly power had always been a part of her, a gentle, soothing presence that Lucan had grown ustomed to. But now, it felt different��stronger, more insistent, like a tide that was slowly eroding his self-control. It was as if her power was drawing out his natural reactions, forcing him to confront feelings he had always been able to suppress.

    As he sat there, trying to collect himself, Maris approached, a ss of water in her hand. She was dressed in a delicate negligee that clung to her curves, entuating the soft lines of her body. Lucan forced his eyes to stay on her face, determined not to let his gaze wander.

    "Here''s some water, Lucan-sama," she said softly, her voice carrying a note of concern.

    "Oh... Thank you," he replied, reaching for the ss.

    But just as his fingers brushed against it, Maris smoothly pulled it back, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "What are you doing?" Lucan asked, confusion mingling with the heat in his cheeks.

    "I thought I''d give you a drink... mouth-to-mouth," she teased, leaning closer, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    Lucan''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. "I don''t want that!" he eximed, snatching the ss from her hand, more flustered than he had been in years.

    As he took a long drink, trying to cool both his body and his thoughts, Lucan couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to the sweet, innocent girl he had known. Maris had always been affectionate, but this was different. There was a boldness to her actions, a yfulness that hinted at something more.

    It was clear that her time at the academy had changed her, though in what ways, Lucan could only guess.

    "Um... Maris," he began, setting the ss aside, "let''s calm down and talk. Since we''re here, why don''t you tell me about your time at the academy?"

    Maris''s yful demeanor softened, and she smiled warmly as she sat across from him. "Oh, yes. That''s fine. Let''s talk."

    As she began to speak, Lucan could see the excitement in her eyes. "I''ve made lots of friends at the academy. They''re all really nice people, and I''m having a very enjoyable school life!"

    "Is that so... That''s good to hear," Lucan replied, relieved to see her settling into a more familiar rhythm.

    "The people from the Rainsa Duke''s household have also been very kind to me," she continued. "Although I don''t get to see them often because of temple duties, Sister Sarina has been very kind, giving me her own clothes and essories as gifts. We even went shopping together at the end ofst month."

    Lucan listened attentively, nodding as she spoke. The mention of Sarina from the Rainsa Duke''s household piqued his interest. In the game''s scenario, Sarina was a viinous noble girl who oppressed Maris. If Maris had managed to build a good rtionship with her, it might be a positive sign for the future.

    He recalled a conversation with a friend who had mentioned that Sarina was known for having thergest breasts in the series when she turned twenty. Lucan quickly pushed the thought aside, focusing on the present.

    "It seems you''ve made a lot of same-sex friends," Lucan remarked, steering the conversation back to safer waters. "So, what about friends among the boys? Any romantic developments?"

    Maris blushed slightly, shaking her head. "A romantic development? No, I don''t have any. Well, I do talk with the boys in my ss, but there are no private rtionships."

    "Really? None at all?" Lucan pressed, though he already suspected the answer.

    "None at all," Maris confirmed, her tone firm. "Many boys try to talk to me, but the more persistent ones are stopped by my ''friends.'' I don''t have any male acquaintances beyond that."

    "I see..." Lucan nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. As long as she continued to love him, everything was fine.

    Although they were in an otome game world where the main focus was on romance, it didn''t have to be that way. This wasn''t just a game anymore; it was the real world, with real people, and Maris had other aspects of her student life that were also important. Deepening friendships, engaging in sports or clubs, and dedicating oneself to studies were also valid forms of youth.

    "Well then, Lucan-sama. Shall we go to bed?" Maris''s voice broke through his thoughts, and he looked up to see her standing by the bed.

    "You''re not suggesting... we sleep together, are you?" Lucan asked, his heart skipping a beat.

    "Hehe..." Maris giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    ---

    Later, in the bedroom, Lucan looked at Maris, who was already sitting on the bed, looking at him with wide, innocent eyes.

    "No! Absolutely not! It''s out of the question!" Lucan dered, trying to maintain hisposure.

    "Is it really impossible? Truly?" Maris asked, her voice tinged with a pleading note. She looked up at him with teary eyes, her expression so innocent and vulnerable that it tugged at Lucan''s heart.

    Lucan sighed, running a hand through his hair. The more time he spent with Maris, the more he felt like he was losing his grip on reality. Her saintly power was affecting him, and he could feel his resolve weakening.

    "Maris, you''re already an adult woman. Even though we are family, there are things that need to be understood," he said gently, trying to find the right words to let her down without hurting her feelings.

    "But we haven''t seen each other in a while. You said you''d do anything earlier..." Maris pressed, her eyes wide with hope.

    "I didn''t say ''anything,'' and we''re done after the bath!" Lucan replied, trying to sound firm.

    "Maris, you are a refineddy attending school now. Even though we are family, please refrain from sleeping in the same bed with a man... Understood?"

    Maris looked down, hugging the pillow she had brought from her room. She seemed quite disheartened, but Lucan knew there was no helping it.

    "Please don''t misunderstand. I''m not saying this because I dislike you, Maris," Lucan added, his voice softening. "I want you to be a wonderfuldy. For that, even as family, we need to adhere to certain rules. As the saying goes, ''Even in close rtionships, there should be etiquette,'' and we need to maintain clear boundaries."

    Maris remained silent, her expression unreadable.

    "Of course, I wee you to rely on me with moderation. As a father figure or a brother figure, I''ll dly ept it. So, please listen to what I say here."

    Maris finally nodded, though her movements were slow and reluctant. "Yes... I understand. I''ll sleep in my own room."

    Lucan felt a pang of guilt but knew this was the right decision. "Alright, that''s good... I''m sorry for being so strict."

    "No... I understand that Lucan-sama is right. I''m sorry for being selfish..." Maris''s voice was quiet, her gaze downcast.

    Lucan quietly sighed with relief. "You don''t need to rush or be overly dependent. There is still a long summer vacation. Tomorrow, let''s go out together again. Whether it''s a restaurant or shopping, let''s go wherever you like."

    Maris managed a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Thank you... By the way, I wanted to ask..."

    She buried her face in the pillow, only her eyes peeking out as she looked at him. "Lucan-sama, you also attended a noble school, right? I heard that in the second year, there''s a ss on monster hunting..."

    "Yes, that''s correct," Lucan replied, curious about where this was going.

    "For nobles, fighting monsters and protecting the country and its people is a significant duty. Therefore, even students aiming to be bureaucrats or priests must participate in monster hunting sses."

    "I heard that sometimes those sses involve staying overnight... Did you ever end up alone with a woman while camping?"

    "Of course not..."

    He was about to answer, but Lucan stopped himself.

    Come to think of it, there was an incident where he ended up alone with his female friend Julia due to an ident.

    Both were exhausted, so they had no choice but to sleep closely inside a tent with monster-repellent powder.

    "No, I did stay in a tent with an old friend. She was a woman, but it was an emergency situation..."

    "That''s hypocrisy."

    "Not counting..."

    Suddenly ovee by drowsiness, Lucan fell forward.

    Instead of crashing to the floor, he ended up burying his face in Maris''s chest.

    "Good night, Lucan-sama."

    "Mm... Hmm..."

    As his consciousness faded, he heard Maris''s gentle, motherly voice. He briefly felt a chill from her embracing arms.

 Chapter 62: Heroines Love

    The room was dimly lit by the moonlight that slipped through the curtains, casting gentle shadows across the furniture. The air was thick with the scent ofvender and sandalwood, an aromatic blend that Maris had personally chosen. It was meant to soothe and rx, but tonight, her heart was anything but calm.

    "Mmm... Lucan, you''re such a bad person, sleeping with a woman other than me..."

    Maris''s voice was a soft whisper, a teasing lilt that didn''t quite hide the undertone of yearning. She pouted, her lips slightly parted in a mix of frustration and longing. Her delicate hands cradled Lucan''s head, guiding it to rest against her chest, where her heart beat rapidly under thece of her nightgown.

    Lucan was deep in a peaceful sleep, thanks to the spell Maris had cast earlier. His breathing was steady, his chest rising and falling in a rhythm that was bothforting and maddening to her.

    Though older, in sleep, Lucan''s features softened, revealing a youthfulness that often hid beneath his serious demeanor. His strong jawline rxed, and the slight furrow of his brow smoothed out, making him appear almost boyish.

    "Mmph..."

    "Ah!"

    Lucan stirred slightly, his head moving restlessly against Maris''s chest. The unexpected movement sent a shiver down her spine, and she gasped softly, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink.

    Her thoughts became a whirlwind of emotions. Was it wrong to want this? To desire him so intensely that she''d resort to such measures just to be close to him?

    "...You should do that while you''re awake sometime. I''m always ready for you to pounce."

    Her voice was barely audible, more to herself than to Lucan. Maris''s heart ached with the weight of unspoken words and unfulfilled desires. She shifted slightly, adjusting his position with surprising ease,ying him down on the plush bed.

    The bed wasrge, draped in luxurious silks and velvets, with pillows arranged meticulously. Maris had prepared everything just so, imagining a night where they could be together, even if only in her dreams.

    She slipped into the bed beside him, her movements slow and deliberate, as if savoring every second. Her body curled into his, one arm draped over his waist, pulling him closer.

    "Suu... Suu..."

    The soft sound of Lucan''s breathing filled the room, a steady melody that contrasted with the erratic thumping of Maris''s heart. She pressed her cheek against his chest, feeling the warmth of his body seep into hers.

    The scent of him��clean, with a hint of something distinctly masculine��was intoxicating. It was a mix of the soap they shared and a trace of sweat from the day''s activities. Maris inhaled deeply, letting the aroma envelop her senses.

    Part of her wanted to do more than just hold him. She wanted to strip away the barriers, the clothes, and the unspoken rules that kept them apart. She longed to run her hands over the hard nes of his chest, to feel the warmth of his skin under her fingertips.

    But she restrained herself, reminding herself that this was enough��for now. Instead, she leaned in and pressed her lips gently against his neck. The soft skin there was warm, and the slight pressure of her kiss left a small, red mark��a token of her affection, a mark of her territory.

    The act made her blush furiously, and she squirmed with a mixture of embarrassment and satisfaction. It was a bold move, something she would never dare do if Lucan were awake. But the spell allowed her this fleeting moment of intimacy.

    "Haa... I love you, Lucan..."

    Her words were a quiet confession, one that she had kept locked away in her heart for far too long. As she murmured them, Maris nuzzled closer to Lucan, her body seeking more contact, more warmth, more of him.

    When had she fallen in love with him? She couldn''t pinpoint the exact moment. It had started as respect, admiration, and dependence. Lucan had rescued her from a life of despair, taking her in when she had no one else. He had be her family, her protector, her everything.

    But somewhere along the way, that respect had deepened into something more. It hadn''t taken long��perhaps just a few months after they met��for her to realize that Lucan was the one. The only one.

    I''m probably not Lucan''s destined partner...

    The thought was a bitter one, one that she had wrestled with many times. Surely, there was someone more suitable for him. Lucan, with his calm demeanor and steady presence, deserved someone who could walk beside him without bringing him hardship.

    If he were to be with her, a saint, it would be a burden��a life filled with expectations, responsibilities, and sacrifices that he had never asked for.

    Lucan doesn''t want that...

    Maris knew this, and yet, she couldn''t let him go. She had chosen Lucan, chosen to walk a future with him, even if it meant imposing her own desires on him.

    There were others who would have been more suitable to be the saint''s husband��men of power, valor, wit, or even those who were shamelessly bold. But none of them were Lucan. None of them held her heart the way he did.

    Even if it wasn''t what Lucan wanted, she had resolved to walk this path, knowing full well that it would bring him difficulties. It was a selfish choice, one she had made for love.

    "Syaa... Syaa..."

    "I''m sorry, Lucan..."

    Her voice cracked slightly as she clung to him, her fingers tightening around his waist. The months they had spent apart, while she attended the academy, had only made her more certain of her feelings. Lucan was the only one for her, the one she couldn''t live without.

    She knew that her choice would bring him challenges, that walking beside her would not be easy. But even so, Maris had decided. She would dedicate everything to Lucan''s happiness, even if it meant sacrificing her own mission as a saint.

    This was her selfishness, her burden to bear. It pained her to repay Lucan''s love and care with such a heavy price. But she couldn''t imagine a life without him.

    God made a mistake. I shouldn''t have been made a saint...

    A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. If she hadn''t be a saint, if she hadn''t been sent to the academy, she wouldn''t have been separated from Lucan. She would have stayed by his side, where she belonged.

    But there was nothing she could do to change that now. All she could do was cling to the present, to the moments she had with him.

    "Just for a little bit... it''s okay, right, Lucan?"

    Her voice was a whisper as she momentarily released her embrace. With trembling fingers, she reached for the hem of her nightgown, lifting the delicate fabric over her head.

    The nightgown slipped off, pooling on the floor beside the bed, leaving her naked under the soft glow of the moonlight. Maris hesitated for a moment, her heart pounding in her chest. But the desire to be close to Lucan, to feel his warmth against her skin, was too strong to resist.

    She removed Lucan''s nightwear with the same careful attention, leaving him in just his underwear. Her eyes traced the contours of his body, the hard lines of his muscles, the steady rise and fall of his chest.

    "There," she whispered to herself, a small, satisfied smile on her lips.

    What was ''there'' supposed to mean? Naked, Maris slipped back into the bed, curling her body against Lucan''s. She wrapped her arms around him, feeling the heat of his skin against hers, the steady beat of his heart under her cheek.

    "Honk... Honk..."

    She imagined the morning light spilling into the room, the soft sounds of the world waking up. What would happen if they were found like this? If a drop of her blood fell onto the sheets, marking the moment as something more?

    The thought made her heart race, a mix of excitement and fear. But she knew better than to act on it. This was enough��for now.

    Even though Maris had chosen this path, knowing it would bring Lucan difficulties, she didn''t want to trouble him more than necessary. She just wanted to be close to him, to feel his presence beside her.

    As the night wore on, Marisy in Lucan''s arms, her eyes growing heavy with sleep. She held onto him tightly, as if afraid he might disappear if she let go.

    An hour before dawn, just before the spell wore off, Maris reluctantly untangled herself from him. She adjusted her clothes, carefully smoothing out any wrinkles, and she leaned, her lips were just above Lucan''s lips

    "No, my first kiss shouldn''t be like this," Maris said to herself and she ced a soft kiss on his forehead.

    With onest nce at the man she loved, Maris quietly left the bedroom, slipping into the hallway as the first light of day began to break through the horizon.

 Chapter 63: Heroine Morning with Lucan

    The morning sun shone through the gap in the curtains, casting a warm, golden light across the room. Lucan slowly opened his eyes, taking in the familiar ceiling he had grown so used to.

    "Yawn�� Is it already morning?"

    Lucan stretched his arms toward the ceiling as he woke up in his bed. There was a strange sense of calm in his body, an unusual feeling of restfulness that made him feelpletely refreshed. The fatigue that had clung to him for months seemed to have vanished overnight, leaving him invigorated.

    Of course, the bed was upied only by Lucan. As he recalled the events of the previous night, he remembered the arguing with Maris about not sleeping together. In the end, Maris had agreed to sleep in her own room.

    It was unfortunate, but�� her power is too much for me. It will take some days to adjust it.

    Trying to convince himself, Lucan reached for his nightwear. Usually, his clothes would be slightly disheveled from tossing and turning in his sleep, but today they were strangely neat, with the buttons perfectly fastened. It felt as though someone had adjusted his clothing just before he woke up, but he brushed it off as just his imagination.

    Since he had slept so soundly, he must have moved less than usual. After changing out of his nightwear, Lucan stood at the sink and began brushing his teeth. While scrubbing his mrs, he suddenly furrowed his brows as he noticed something unusual in his reflection.

    "Hm�� is that a bug bite?"

    There was a small red mark on his neck, and as he pulled down the cor of his shirt, he saw several more simr marks scattered across his neck and chest.

    "Ugh�� seriously��"

    Lucan muttered under his breath, his fingers lightly tracing over the marks. They weren''t itchy, which ruled out mosquito bites, and he hadn''t noticed them the night before. He had been diligent with cleaning andundry, even after Maris had started attending the academy. The idea of mites in his bedding didn''t quite fit either.

    But as he stood there, staring at the marks, a realization struck him. They weren''t bug bites at all. These were love bites��small, tender marks left behind by someone''s affection. Maris''s affection.

    Lucan''s sharp mind pieced it together quickly. The sleep spell, the way his clothes had been adjusted, and these marks��it was all Maris. She had been with him while he slept, marking him with her love in the quiet hours of the night.

    For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.

    Am I so powerless in front of her?

    Lucan bitterly smiled, shaking his head.

    Lucan had grown powerful, and pride ring also began to take effect. He is immune to sleep, poison, paralyse type of spell but still fell victim to sleep spell.

    The only exnation is Maris be Kingdom ss. Isn''t that too fast. Fuck... I''m just one step away from Kingdom ss... I need to sped up my progress.

    Lucan thought and decided to get himself Water Source. Maris already be Kingdom ss, she doesn''t need Water Source anymore.

    However, for now he decided to act as if mosquito bite him. He thought telling Maris but then decided to forget it. This thing would only make Maris love him more, so why not. However he began to have one concern.

    I hope she doesn''t be an yandere.

    Pink hair, obsessive love, casting sleep spell on him, love bites, can act as if she did nothing and is pure and... Let''s hope she is not crazy enough to kill other woman if they get close to Lucan.

    Lucan scratched his neck, making a grumpy face as he turned away from the mirror and headed to the dining area.

    "Good morning, Lucan-sama."

    "Good morning, Maris."

    Maris greeted him with a smile, her apron tied neatly around her waist as she prepared breakfast. The sight of her made Lucan''s heart skip a beat, and he returned her smile warmly.

    "It''s a lovely morning again. Did you sleep wellst night?" Maris asked, her voice light and cheerful as she set the table.

    Lucan shrugged, pointing to his neck as he replied, "I slept more soundly than usual, but I got bitten by something. Were you alright?"

    "Oh, um, I''m fine. I feel very refreshed," Maris answered, her gaze momentarily flickering away before she turned back to him with a bright, sunflower-like smile.

    "...?"

    For a brief moment, Lucan felt a strange sensation, she really is good actor.

    "I''ll hang the bedding out to dryter," she said.

    "No need, I''ll do it myself. You''ve just returned, so take it easy."

    "No, no, I''ll have the doll do it, so don''t worry�� Well, breakfast is ready, so let''s eat together."

    Maris ced the tes on the table with practiced ease. The breakfast spread included freshly baked bread, a warm vegetable stew, and perfectly poached eggs with herbs.

    "It looks very delicious, but�� was there always this much variety?"

    Lucan asked, tilting his head in curiosity at the borate spread before him.

    "Yes, I wanted to make something special for you today," Maris replied, her smile unfaltering.

    Lucan took in the spread with appreciation, noticing the small details in the presentation. The bread was still warm, its crust golden and crisp, while the stew had a rich aroma that hinted at the careful seasoning. The poached eggs were nestled atop a bed of lightly saut��ed greens, sprinkled with herbs that added a vibrant touch.

    "Let''s eat before it gets cold," Maris prompted, her voice light and cheerful.

    "Right. Then�� let''s eat."

    Sitting across from Maris at the table, Lucan took a bite of the warm bread, savoring its softness and the way it melted in his mouth. The stew was hearty andforting, with a depth of vor that spoke of Maris''s careful preparation. The poached eggs were cooked perfectly, their yolks still runny and rich, blending beautifully with the greens.

    "Hehe��"

    "What''s wrong, Maris?"

    "No, it''s just that the meal with you, Lucan-sama, is always so delicious."

    "...Indeed."

    Lucan agreed with a nod.

    "I also like eating with you, Maris. It''s very delicious."

    As they continued their breakfast, thefortable silence between them was broken by the tter of a ss tipping over.

    "Oh��!"

    Maris''s hand clumsily knocked her ss of water, causing it to topple over and spill its cool contents across the wooden surface. The liquid spread quickly, saturating the light fabric of her dress and revealing the outline of her body as it clung to her skin. Her white bra was now visible through the transparent material, and her pink nipples stood out against the wet fabric.

    For a moment, Lucan''s eyes were drawn to the sight. His heart skipped a beat, and he felt a rush of heat rise to his face. But he was quick to control it, his expression only faltering for a split second before he regained hisposure.

    Maris looked down at herself, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she realized what had happened.

    "I''m so sorry!" she eximed, her hands fluttering nervously as she tried to brush the water off.

    "It''s alright," Lucan said, his voice steady as he stood up from the table. "I''ll get you a towel."

    He moved with calm efficiency, heading to the kitchen where he found a clean towel. As he walked back.

    When he returned, Maris was still standing by the table, her hands pressed awkwardly against her chest in a vain attempt to cover herself. Maris knew it''s useless since they took bath together before, naked but she felt embarrassed because she was suddenly exposed in front of him.

    Lucan handed her the towel, "Here, dry yourself off," he said, his tone gentle.

    "Thank you��" Maris murmured, taking the towel with a small, grateful smile.

    As she patted down her chest and arms, Lucan turned his attention back to the table, grabbing a cloth to wipe up the spilled water. He focused on the task.

    "Sorry about that��," Maris said, her voice tinged with a mix of embarrassment and frustration as she continued to blot her dress with the towel.

    "It''s nothing to worry about," Lucan reassured her, ncing at her briefly with a small smile. "idents happen."

    Maris finished drying herself and adjusted her dress, trying to smooth out the now-damp fabric.

    "Why don''t you go change into something dry? I''ll take care of the rest here."

    Maris nodded, she smiled and said, "Alright. I''ll be back in a moment."

    As she left the room to change, Lucan watched her go.

 Chapter 64: Heroine and Lucan Going to Sea

    Lucan had never been one toin, but the persistent bug bites were starting to be a nuisance. Every morning, he''d wake up with fresh red marks on his neck and chest.

    Maris... I didn''t knew she was so lustful that can''t control herself for a day.

    Shrugging it off with a nonchnce that was bing routine, Lucan continued with his daily life alongside Maris. They had lived together for five years, after all. The rhythm of their coexistence was a familiar one, marked by the quietfort of long-standingpanionship.

    But as summer stretched on, event about game began to nag at the back of Lucan''s mind. One morning, as they sat down to breakfast, he decided to take care of this. Moreover he need Water Source from this event.

    "Maris," he began, watching her as she stirred her soup absentmindedly, "how about we take a trip? Somewhere by the sea, maybe?"

    Her spoon paused mid-stir, and she looked up at him with a hint of surprise. "A trip? What brought this on?"

    Lucan smiled, a little sheepish. "We''ve never really gone anywhere far together, have we? I thought it might be nice to get away, just the two of us, before the summer ends."

    A silence hung between them for a moment, as if the idea was settling into the space. Then, Maris''s eyes lit up.

    "Let''s do it! We should leave as soon as we can!" Her excitement was palpable, and Lucan couldn''t help but grin.

    "Well, I''ve arranged for a substitute priest toe this afternoon. We can leave once he arrives."

    Maris nodded, already lost in thoughts of their uing adventure. Lucan, on the other hand, was mentally preparing for their departure. Arranging for a substitute had been more difficult than expected��his previous requests had been met with little enthusiasm. But now that Maris was recognized as the Saint, everything had changed.

    Even remote town, with its rustic charm, had gained a reputation as her birthce.

    That must be why they finally agreed to send someone��

    Just as they were finishing breakfast, a voice echoed from the chapel.

    "Excuse me, is the priest here?"

    Lucan rose from the table, motioning for Maris to stay. "I''ll see who it is."

    In the chapel stood a man in a monk''s robe, holding a travel bag that looked nearly as old as its owner.

    "Ah, you must be Lucan!" the man eximed with a gleam in his eye. "I''m Taro, sent from the Great Temple in the capital to serve as the substitute priest!"

    Lucan blinked, taken aback by the man''s enthusiasm. "You''re here early�� I wasn''t expecting you until this afternoon."

    Taro waved a hand dismissively. "I couldn''t wait to see the temple where the Saint was raised! It''s an honor, truly."

    The gleam in his eyes only intensified as he spoke, and Lucan could see how deeply Taro revered his assignment. This town was no longer just a rural town��it had be a ce of pilgrimage, thanks to Maris''s status. The once obscure temple now attracted visitors and clergy alike, eager for a glimpse of the Saint''s humble beginnings.

    "You''re wee to make yourself at home," Lucan said, trying to match the man''s enthusiasm. "I''m leaving shortly, so the temple will be in your care."

    But Taro''s excitement wasn''t dampened. "Of course, of course! I''ll take care of everything while your enjoy your retreat. It''s not every day I get to work in such a revered ce!"

    Before Lucan could respond, Maris appeared at the chapel''s entrance. Taro''s eyes widened in awe as he knelt before her.

    "Oh, Saint! It''s been so long since west met!"

    Maris tilted her head, trying to ce the familiar face. "Have we met before?"

    Taro nodded vigorously, sses glinting in the light. "We crossed paths briefly at the Great Temple! It''s an honor to serve you here."

    Maris offered a polite smile, though it was clear she didn''t remember him well. There were too many faces at the Great Temple to remember them all.

    "Taro," Lucan interjected, "thank you foring on such short notice. Maris and I will be away for a week, so the temple is yours to manage."

    The color drained from Taro''s face as the realization dawned on him. "W-wait�� the Saint is going with you?"

    "Yes," Maris replied, her tone gentle but firm. "We''ve nned this trip for some time."

    For a moment, Taro stood frozen, mouth agape. Then, with a dramatic flourish, he threw his hands in the air.

    "No-no-no-no-no-no-no! This cannot be! The Saint�� on a trip?!"

    His outburst echoed through the chapel, startling even the birds outside into flight. Lucan and Maris exchanged a look��half amused, half exasperated��before Lucan gently took Taro by the arm and led him to a bench.

    "Please, calm down," Lucan urged, his voice firm but kind. "It''s only a short trip, and we''ll be back before you know it. You''ll do just fine here."

    Taro sat down heavily, his face a picture of stunned disbelief. Maris stepped forward, cing aforting hand on his shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, Taro," she said softly. "We trust you to take good care of everything. We''ll be back soon."

    As they began to prepare for their journey, the chapel was filled with a nervous energy��Taro''s fervent attempts to maintainposure mingled with the quiet excitement of Lucan and Maris. The morning sun streamed through the stained ss windows, casting colorful patterns on the stone floor, as if blessing the beginning of their adventure.

    The seaside awaited, with its promise of new experiences and a break from the routine. And as Lucan and Maris packed their belongings. For Maris, this was a step into something new, a chance to explore not just the world beyond their small town, and capital.

    With a final nce back at the chapel, where Taro was still muttering to himself in disbelief, Lucan and Maris set off, their hearts light with the anticipation of the journey ahead.

 Chapter 65: Heroine and Lucan On The Train

    The sun sat like a golden coin in the sky, scattering its light across the shimmeringndscape. Waves of heat rose from the ground, distorting the horizon into a mirage of dancing jewels. The train glided along its tracks, cutting through the summer air with a quiet hum, its windows reflecting the perfect azure of the sky and sea.

    Maris leaned forward, her breath fogging the ss as she pressed her hands and face against the window. "Lucan-sama, the sea!" Her voice was full of wonder, each word bubbling up like a child discovering the world anew.

    Lucan watched her from his seat, his gaze soft, his mouth curving into a small smile that he couldn''t suppress. "Yes, the sea," he murmured, but his words were more for himself than for her. She was too entranced by the vast expanse of blue outside to notice his quiet response.

    The magic-powered train coursed through thendscape, leaving behind the bustling city and weaving through hills that rolled toward the coastline. This train, so different from the mechanical marvels Lucan remembered from another life, moved with an almost ethereal grace.

    Theplexities of this world, where magic had reced machinery in some ces, always left him with a lingering sense of awe and confusion. But none of that mattered now. Not with Maris so close, her excitement lighting up the train car more than the sun itself.

    "Lucan-sama, did you see? The mountains!" Maris gasped as the scenery shifted, her eyes darting from one view to the next with unbridled enthusiasm. The train''s route offered glimpses of everything��mountains that loomed tall and proud, beaches that stretched out like golden ribbons, and the endless sea that sparkled like a field of diamonds.

    Lucan nodded, following her gaze. "The mountains, the beach, and everything in between," he said, his tone patient and filled with a quiet amusement. For Lucan, it''s also first time he was visiting the sea and viewing this scenery.

    "And look, seagulls!" Maris pointed to the birds, their white wings cutting through the sky as they dipped and soared over the water. "And... are those whales?" Her eyes widened as she spotted the distant, graceful arcs of the creatures breaching the surface.

    Lucan squinted, catching sight of the whales. "They are," he confirmed. The whales here were different than earth. The whales here were deep red, yellow, blue colour.

    The train sped on, the rhythm of its wheels on the tracks a soothing backdrop to the unfolding scenery. But then Maris''s voice dropped to a whisper, tinged with a mix of awe and disbelief. "Lucan-sama... a flying white whale."

    His attention snapped to the window, and there it was��a white whale, its scales gleaming in the sunlight, its wings beating with a power that sent shivers down Lucan''s spine. It soared alongside the train, keeping pace effortlessly, its eyes��a deep, molten gold��fixed on the passing carriages.

    This... Yeah... I forgot.

    Lucan forget that many people wants Maris dead, and this white whale must be send by someone.

    This White Whale was SSS Rank Creature. Lucan was SS Rank, so the White Whale was stronger than him but Maris was Kingdom ss person. So everything is fine.

    The white whale gaze locked with his. Those eyes held a depth, an ancient wisdom, and something more��a hint of sorrow, or perhaps fear. The white whale let out a sound, not quite a roar, more like a keening wail. Then, with a powerful beat of its wings, it veered away, disappearing into the clouds as swiftly as it had appeared.

    The train continued on, the sky now empty save for the lingering echoes of the white whale''s departure.

    A child''s voice broke the silence, his words carrying from the opposite aisle. "Mommy, I saw an evil devil!"

    The boy''s mother chuckled softly, "Evil devil? What does it look like?"

    Lucan''s ears pricked up, curiosity tugging at him. He nced at Maris, who was now seated, her excitement momentarily subdued by the encounter with the white whale.

    The boy spoke again, his tone filled with fear, "It was skinny doll like and creepy face... it''s had terrifying eyes, momma... it was scary," The boy hide his face in his mother''s chest.

    The mother noticing her son was scared, be concerned, she rubbed her hand on his back, "There is nothing now... Look the sky is beautiful blue... No need to afaird."

    The boy looked up and then out of windows, seeing clear sky, he seemed less scared.

    Lucan looked at Maris.

    Maris caught his eye, a knowing smile ying on her lips. "Do you think he really saw it?" she asked, her voice low.

    Lucan shrugged, the smile lingering. "In a world like this, who knows? Maybe we all see what we need to see."

    He knew it''s Maris''s work but she seemed to want to hide it. So let''s keep that way.

    The train began to slow, the rhythm of the wheels easing as they approached their destination. The salty tang of the sea air grew stronger, mingling with the scent of summer, promising a day filled with sun, sand, and the kind of memories that would stay with them forever.

    Maris reached for Lucan''s hand, her excitement returning as the train finally came to a stop. "We''re here! Come on, Lucan-sama, let''s go!"

    He let her pull him to his feet, as he stepped off the train, the warmth of Maris''s hand in his grounded him in the present, in the here and now.

    They hade for a vacation, although the main reason was event that going to happen, Lucan doesn''t mind having fun here.

    Lucan looked at Maris, wearing beautiful dress, with pink hair left on her shoulder in loose waves, she looked absolute beauty, and hat she wore with smiling face, Lucan found himself lost in her beauty for some moment.

    He didn''t came in sense until he heard Maris calling him out.

    "Lucan-sama?"

    "Oh yeah?" Lucan asked.

    "What were you thinking?"

    "Um... Nothing."

 Chapter 66: Heroine in Bikini

    The sun zed high in the sky, casting a golden glow over Oriana Beach. Wavespped gently against the shore, their rhythmic whispers mingling with the warm breeze that carried the scent of salt and the promise of adventure. The sea stretched out endlessly, a deep, azure expanse that mirrored the cloudless sky above.

    Maris stood at the edge of the beach, her delicate figure framed by the vivid colors of summer. She wore a white one-piece dress, the fabric light and airy, flowing gracefully with each movement she made. The dress had thin, spaghetti straps that rested softly on her shoulders, and the hemline swayed just above her knees.

    The bodice was fitted, entuating her slender waist before ring out gently, allowing the breeze to y with the soft material. On her head, she wore a straw hat, its wide brim casting a delicate shadow over her face, but not enough to hide the excitement dancing in her light blue eyes.

    Her cheeks were slightly flushed with the heat, or perhaps with the thrill of the day, and a few loose strands of her pink hair had escaped the hat''s confines, framing her face in a way that made her look both youthful and elegant. She was the epitome of summer beauty, like a scene from a dream brought to life.

    "Lucan-sama, what are we going to do now?" Maris asked, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm as she turned to face Lucan, who was walking a few steps behind her. Her smile was bright, full of anticipation and the simple joy of being at the beach.

    Lucan paused for a moment, taking in the sight of the empty beach. This secluded spot was privately owned by a certain noble, and its istion was evident in the pristine, undisturbed sand and the absence of any other people. The solitude suited Lucan just fine��fewer witnesses for what was toe.

    "We need to find a ce to stay first," Lucan replied, his tone measured. He carried a small bag over his shoulder, packed lightly for their stay.

    Maris nodded eagerly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "I wonder what our ce will be like!" she mused aloud as they walked along a narrow path that wound through the dunes, leading them to a house nestled among the trees. The nobleman who had lent Lucan the house had called it "small," but as they approached, it became clear that "small" was a rtive term.

    The house was a marvel of design, with expansive windows that overlooked the sea and an architecture that blended luxury withfort. The marble floors gleamed underfoot, and the living room was spacious, filled with elegant furniture that invited rxation.

    The bathroom was opulent, with polished stone walls and arge tub, and the bedrooms were fitted with plush beds, their soft linens promising restful nights.

    "Wow, it''s a spacious room! And the view is beautiful...!" Maris eximed, rushing to the nearest window. She pressed her hands against the ss, her breath catching at the sight of the vivid sea and sky that stretched out before her.

    Lucan set his bag down, allowing himself a moment to appreciate the view. "I''m d we got this house," he said.

    Maris turned to him, her excitement undiminished. "Yes! Then let''s head to the beach right away! To the beach!" she said, twirling in ce with her dress fanning out around her legs.

    Lucan chuckled, and nodded. "Sure, that''s fine. But first, let''s get our swimsuits..."

    Maris''s eyes sparkled with a yful mischief as she tugged at the hem of her dress. "Oh, the beach is right there, so I''ll just change here," she said with a grin.

    Without waiting for a response, she began to lift the dress over her head. Lucan, used to her charm by now, turned away slightly, reaching into his bag for his own swimsuit. Lucan wasn''t going to feel attracted, and flustered anymore. He got his emotions under control again.

    "Lucan-sama, I''m ready now," Maris announced, her voice light and carefree.

    Lucan turned, his eyes meeting hers before trailing down to take in her new appearance. Maris stood before him in a bikini that was far more daring than he had expected. The top was a small, bra-like piece that barely covered her breasts, leaving the creamy skin of her upper and lower breasts exposed. The fabric was a light blue that contrasted beautifully with her pink hair and pale skin.

    The bikini bottoms were little more than a string, hugging her hips and leaving her toned midriff and long legs fully on disy. The smallness of the bikini highlighted her slender curves, making her look both delicate and daring.

    "When did you buy that?" Lucan asked, his voice remaining neutral, though there was a flicker of surprise and something else in his chest.

    Maris grinned, spinning around yfully to give him a full view. "Sarina had this; I borrowed it from her," she said with a wink. "How does it look?"

    "Beautiful," Lucan replied without hesitation, his gaze lingering on her. "But don''t wear it in front of other people."

    Maris pouted, her lips forming a perfect bow. "What do you think of me! It''s because it''s just you that I''m wearing it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare," she huffed, crossing her arms in mock indignation.

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her reaction, finding thebination of her revealing outfit and pouting expression an endearing mix of sexy and cute.

    "Alright, alright," Lucan said, raising his hands in surrender. "Let''s head to the beach then. But stay close, Maris."

    Her expression softened, and she gave him a warm smile that made his chest tighten just a little. "Of course, Lucan-sama. I''ll stay right by your side."

    As they walked towards the water, Maris added, "I''m so d we came here. It''s just like a dream!"

    "Let''s make the most of it," Lucan replied.

    With that, they reached the water''s edge, the cool wavespping at their feet. The sea was calm, the perfect reflection of a perfect day. But as Lucan gazed out at the horizon, his thoughts drifted to the real reason they were here��the Water Source. Ity somewhere beneath these waters, tainted by dark energy that made sea creatures berserk.

    This sea creature would attack people, in some kilometres away, there was public beach, full of people and there were also three viges near by.

    In the game, Maris solved the issue, purify the Water Source. Lucan goal this time was get part of Water Source to make himself strong.

    Otherwise he didn''t care about people who got attack by sea creatures.

 Chapter 67: Heroine At Beach

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting its golden rays over Oriana Beach, turning the sand into a warm, inviting nket that stretched as far as the eye could see. The air was thick with the scent of salt and the gentle murmur of waves caressing the shore. It was the perfect day for a summer vacation, and Maris could hardly contain her excitement.

    Having changed into their swimsuits, Maris and Lucan stepped out of the luxurious seaside house and onto the sandy beach. Maris led the way, her pink hair fluttering in the breeze, her enthusiasm bubbling over as she hurried toward the water.

    "Lucan-sama, this way! The sand is so hot!" she eximed, hopping from one foot to the other, her feet sinking into the soft, warm sand with each step. Her high-pitched cries of excitement filled the air, drawing a wry smile from Lucan as he followed her.

    Maris was a vision of summer beauty in her bikini.

    "Maris, you''ve never swum before, have you?" Lucan asked as they reached the water''s edge, the wavespping gently at their feet.

    "No, I haven''t," Maris admitted, her excitement undiminished by her inexperience. She turned to Lucan, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    This world had beaches and pools, but they were usually found in more urban areas, far from the rural town where Maris had grown up. Having only recently moved to the royal capital, she had never had the opportunity to swim before. The idea of entering the vast, open sea for the first time was thrilling, yet slightly intimidating.

    "Well then," Lucan said with a gentle smile, "I''ll teach you. Let''s start with some basic stretches and warm-up exercises."

    "Yes, please!" Maris replied eagerly, her voice bright with anticipation. She watched intently as Lucan demonstrated a series of simple stretches, mimicking his movements with a focused expression. They stretched their arms, legs, and backs, loosening up their muscles in preparation for swimming.

    After a few minutes, Lucan straightened up and dusted the sand off his hands. "...That should be enough warm-up. Let''s get into the water."

    "Okay!" Maris chirped, her excitement rekindled. Without warning, she reached out and clung to Lucan''s arm, her soft chest pressing against his upper arm through the thin fabric of her bikini.

    "...Maris?" Lucan''s voice held a note of surprise as he looked down at her.

    "Since it''s my first time in the sea and I''m a little scared, can I hold on to your arm?" she asked, her eyes wide and innocent, though there was a hint of mischief in her smile.

    "...That''s fine," Lucan replied, his voice steady, though he was keenly aware of her proximity. He had grown ustomed to Maris''s affectionate nature, but her touch still had a way of catching him off guard. She was already holding on tightly, her fingers gripping his arm as if she feared the sea might swallow her whole.

    He could feel the warmth of her skin against his, and the sensation was both distracting but not much.

    "Well then, let''s go in," Lucan said, gently leading Maris into the water. He moved slowly, guiding her step by step, making sure she felt safe.

    "Yikes!" Maris squealed as a small wave rushed forward, engulfing her feet in cool water. She jumped slightly, her grip on Lucan''s arm tightening.

    "It''s colder than I expected�� It''s nothing like a bath��" she murmured, her expression a mix of surprise and delight.

    "Well, it''s seawater. You''ll get used to it soon," Lucan assured her, his tone calm and reassuring. He continued to lead her further into the water, allowing her to adjust at her own pace.

    The water gradually rose, reaching their waists. Lucan kept a close eye on Maris, making sure she wasfortable. When they were both standing in waist-deep water, he turned to her. "Now, let''s try putting your face in the water."

    "Right away��?" Maris''s lively demeanor faltered for a moment, reced by a hint of nervousness. The idea of submerging her face in the unfamiliar sea was daunting, but she knew it was a necessary step.

    "If you can''t do this, you won''t be able to swim. It''s okay, just think of it like a bath," Lucan said, his voice gentle but firm. He wanted to help her ovee her fear, but he knew it would take some coaxing.

    Maris hesitated, her fingers fidgeting with the string of her bikini bottom. "Can I hold your hand?"

    "��If it helps you feel better," Lucan replied, extending his hand towards her.

    Maris''s fingers slipped into his, her grip tight and nervous. Slowly, she leaned forward, inching her face closer to the water. Just as she was about to submerge, arge wave came crashing in, engulfing her head in a sudden, cold embrace.

    "Yah!" Maris gasped as she pulled back, water streaming down her face.

    "Haha, are you okay?" Lucan chuckled, his lips curving into a rare, genuine smile. The sight of Maris''s wide-eyed surprise was too endearing not tough.

    "Ugh�� It''s mean tough. And it''s salty��" Maris pouted, wiping the water from her eyes.

    "Well, it''s the sea. Just be careful not to swallow too much water," Lucan advised, still smiling. He couldn''t help but admire her determination, even as she struggled with the basics.

    Undeterred by her initial mishap, Maris tried again. With Lucan''s guidance and encouragement, she gradually grew morefortable in the water. Despite her delicate appearance, she was surprisingly athletic, and once she got the hang of it, she picked up swimming quickly.

    Before long, she was swimming on her own, moving gracefully through the water without needing Lucan''s assistance. Her movements were a bit awkward at first, but she soon found her rhythm, herughter ringing out over the waves as she sshed and yed in the sea.

    "Yay! A big wave came!" Maris cried out in delight as a wave lifted her up, carrying her towards the shore before gently setting her back down.

    "Ah! I stepped on something squishy!" she eximed, hopping in ce as she tried to avoid whatever mysterious creature had brushed against her foot.

    "Yikes! The sun is so dazzling!" Maris covered her eyes with one hand, shading them from the bright rays of the sun that reflected off the water''s surface.

    Even after she learned how to swim, Maris continued to cling to Lucan every few minutes. Sometimes she would grab his arm, other times she would press against his back, using him as a human shield against the waves. Each time she did, her chest brushed against him, sending small, unbidden sparks of warmth through his body. He ignore it.

    "Ah! There''s a jellyfish!" Maris shrieked, quickly darting behind Lucan as a translucent jellyfish drifted by, its long, delicate tentacles trailing in the water. Lucan chuckled at her reaction.

    After nearly two hours of swimming, Lucan noticed the sun beginning its slow descent towards the horizon. The sky had taken on a soft, golden hue, and the air was cooling as the day began to wind down.

    "Should we get out of the water soon?" Lucan suggested, looking over at Maris.

    "Eh�� Are we leaving already?" Maris''s expression visibly clouded, her earlier excitement giving way to disappointment.

    "The sun will set in about an hour," Lucan exined, ncing up at the sky. "There''s a spot nearby where you can see the sunset beautifully. Shall we go there together?"

    Maris''s face brightened at the suggestion. "I''ming! Please take me there!" she eximed, her voice full of renewed enthusiasm.

    Once again, she clung to Lucan, her chest pressing tightly against his arm as they waded out of the water and back onto the sandy shore.

 Chapter 68: Heroine Watched Sunset

    Lucan and Maris, dressed in their swimsuits but with light shirts and shorts pulled over them, made their way up the winding path that led to the lighthouse. The journey was steep, and the stairs seemed endless, but the anticipation of what awaited them at the top drove them forward.

    After what felt like an eternity, they finally reached the summit, a white tower-like structure that stood tall against the sky. The lighthouse, its beacon unlit for the moment, loomed majestically over thendscape, a silent sentinel guarding the coastline.

    "We''ve arrived," Lucan said, his voice tinged with satisfaction. "This is the hill where you can see the sunset."

    Maris gasped softly as she took in the view before her. "Wow��!"

    Lucan had brought Maris to a vantage point just beneath the lighthouse, a ce where the entire expanse of the seay stretched out before them. It was a breathtaking sight, made all the more magnificent by the timing of their arrival. The sun, a fiery orb on the western horizon, was just beginning its descent, casting a warm, golden light across the water.

    The sea below was a shimmering canvas of amber, reflecting the vibrant hues of the sky above.

    The sky itself was a masterpiece, a blend of deep blue and fiery orange, with streaks of pink and purple cloudszily drifting across the horizon. The colors were so vivid, so alive, that they seemed to pulse with a life of their own, painting the world in a surreal glow that felt almost magical.

    "It''s beautiful��" Maris whispered, her voice filled with awe as she gazed at the scene before her.

    "Ah, it''s beautiful indeed," Lucan agreed, his tone soft, almost reverent.

    This spot was well-known for its romantic atmosphere, a ce where couples often came to watch the sunset together. It was a location Lucan had remembered from the game, a ce where Maris could have been invited by one of the characters if she had raised their affection high enough.

    It was the perfect setting for a quiet, intimate moment, one where the beauty of nature seemed to conspire to bring people closer together.

    As they stood there, bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun, the world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them and the endless expanse of sea and sky.

    Maris, ovee by the beauty of the moment, gently leaned her head against Lucan''s shoulder. "Beautiful. Truly beautiful��" she murmured, her words barely more than a breath.

    This was Maris''s first trip, her first time experiencing the world beyond the confines of her everyday life, and he wanted to make it as memorable as possible for her.

    "Lucan-sama��" Maris''s voice was soft, almost hesitant.

    "Hm?" Lucan responded, turning his gaze from the horizon to look at her.

    Maris remained silent for a moment, her expression thoughtful, as if she were trying to gather her thoughts. When she finally looked up at him, Lucan was struck by the sight. Her cheeks were flushed with a soft, rosy hue, possibly from the setting sun, giving her a delicate, almost ethereal glow.

    Her light blue eyes were wide and luminous, reflecting the dying light of the day, and her lips, slightly parted, glistened with a hint of moisture.

    She looked�� breathtaking.

    "Lucan-sama��" Maris called his name again, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Lucan''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her. There was something different about her in this moment, something that went beyond her usual beauty. It was the way she looked at him, the way she seemed to be drawing closer, her eyes fluttering shut as if in anticipation of something�� something more.

    Maris stood on her tiptoes, closing the small distance between them, her face inching closer to his. Her breath mingled with his, warm and sweet, and for a moment, Lucan found himself mesmerized by the delicate beauty of her features. Her long eyshes, her soft, pink lips, the way her hair framed her face in loose, damp curls��it was all so�� inviting.

    Lucan''s mind raced, his thoughts a jumble of emotions. Maris''s proximity, her evident desire, stirred something deep within him, something primal and instinctive. But even as his heart pounded in his chest, he knew he had to keep hisposure. This was Maris, after all. He can''t get into rtionship with her yet.

    But in that moment, with her so close, her lips just a breath away from his, it was hard to remember that.

    "Lucan-sama��" Maris whispered his name onest time, her voice tinged with a mix of hope and vulnerability.

    And then, before he could stop himself, Lucan leaned forward and gently pressed his lips to her forehead.

    When he pulled back, Maris opened her eyes, blinking in surprise. Her expression was a mix of emotions��disappointment, confusion, but also a quiet eptance. She had been hoping for a kiss on the lips, something more intimate, but the kiss on her forehead was still�� something good.

    "Lucan-sama��" she began, her voice soft, but Lucan shook his head slightly, offering her a small smile.

    "It''s getting dark," he said gently, trying to ease the tension of the moment. "We should head back."

    Maris hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, you''re right." Her voice was calm, but there was a hint of something else there��disappointment, perhaps, or maybe just a lingering sense of what could have been.

    As they made their way back down the path, the sun dipped below the horizon, leaving the sky painted with thest remnants of twilight. The stars began to twinkle overhead, the night air cool and crisp after the warmth of the day. They walked inpanionable silence.

    When they finally reached the mansion, Lucan stopped and turned to Maris, who had been lost in thought beside him. "Oh, I almost forgot," he said, his tone light. "There''s a restaurant nearby. How about we get changed and head there for dinner?"

    Maris looked up at him, her expression brightening at the suggestion. "That sounds wonderful," she said, her earlier disappointment seeming to melt away at the prospect of a new adventure.

    Lucan smiled and nodded, leading her back inside. They quickly changed into more appropriate attire��Maris slipping into a beautiful dress that was modest and elegant, a stark contrast to the daring bikini she had worn earlier in the day. The dress was a soft shade of blue, the color of the evening sky, and it flowed gracefully around her as she moved.

    When she emerged, Lucan couldn''t help but admire how lovely she looked, the dressplementing her natural beauty perfectly. "You look beautiful," he said simply, offering her his arm.

    Maris blushed at thepliment, a shy smile gracing her lips as she took his arm. "Thank you, Lucan-sama."

 Chapter 69: Heroine First Time at Buffet

    Lucan and Maris returned to the hotel after their day of adventures. The lobby was warmly lit, its grandeur reflecting the luxuriousfort that awaited them. The chandeliers cast a golden glow, creating a cozy yet opulent atmosphere that perfectlyplemented their evening.

    "Wow, what a feast! Lucan-sama!" Maris eximed, her eyes widening as they entered the hotel''s spacious restaurant.

    "Yes, it''s impressive," Lucan agreed, his gaze sweeping over the various tablesden with food.

    The restaurant was bustling with activity, the aroma of different cuisines filling the air. The buffet was arranged in a grandyout, with tables overflowing with a wide array of dishes��each more mouthwatering than thest.

    There were various stations set up, each offering a different culinary experience, from Japanese sushi and tempura, to Western steaks and pasta, to Chinese dim sum and stir-fries. The sight was almost overwhelming, even for someone like Lucan who was used to such luxuries.

    A young boy, possibly an attendant, stood at the entrance, greeting each guest with a polite smile. "Wee. May I see your tickets?" he asked as they approached.

    "Of course," Lucan replied, handing over their tickets.

    The boy''s eyes lit up in recognition as he nced at the tickets. "Lucan-sama and Maris-sama, we''ve been expecting you. Please, allow me to show you to your seats."

    They were led to a table by the window.

    "If it were daytime, we would have seen the sea view more clearly," Lucan mused, gazing out at the horizon where the sea met the sky.

    "I''m looking forward to tomorrow morning," Maris replied, her voice tinged with excitement. She turned her attention back to the restaurant, her eyes scanning the room. "By the way, this restaurant doesn''t seem to have a menu. What should we do?"

    "Oh, this is a buffet," Lucan exined with a smile.

    "Buffet?" Maris tilted her head in confusion, her brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of the unfamiliar term.

    Lucan chuckled softly at her innocent bewilderment. "Yes, it means you can take as much as you like from the dishes over there and eat as much as you want."

    "Eh��?" Maris''s eyes widened in disbelief as she alternated her gaze between the food and their table. "You mean, eat as much as I want? That can''t be true, right? There''s no way something that convenient exists."

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her reaction, a fond memory surfacing from his past life. He remembered the first time he had taken his younger sister to a buffet; she had been just as incredulous and excited as Maris was now. "Don''t worry," he reassured her. "You''re being charged a higher fee for the privilege of eating as much as you want."

    "I see��" Maris said slowly, nodding as she absorbed this new information. "So, if I don''t eat a lot, I''m losing out, right?"

    "Yes, more or less," Lucan agreed, amused by the determination that suddenly lit up Maris''s face.

    "Understood�� Then I''ll eat a lot!" Maris dered, clenching her fists as if preparing for a battle. Her seriousness was both endearing and a littleical, considering her status as a saint and a duchess, someone who was more ustomed to borate banquets than all-you-can-eat buffets.

    Lucan couldn''t help butugh softly. "Let''s start by getting some sd and water," he suggested, trying to ease her into the experience.

    "Yes!" Maris replied, her enthusiasm undiminished.

    They approached the buffet, and Lucan took a moment to exin the art of navigating such an array of food. "Now, Maris, the key to a sessful buffet is to avoid loading up on simr types of dishes. If you simply pick your favorite dishes without thought, you might end up with just carbohydrates or have a te with soup and curry all mixed together."

    Maris listened intently, nodding as she took in his advice. "I see�� So it''s important to n carefully."

    "Exactly," Lucan said. "It''s best to survey the entire buffet without a te first, then make a n before selecting your dishes. And don''t forget about dessert. You need to leave space for it after your meal."

    Maris''s eyes sparkled with understanding. "I''ll be sure to leave some room for dessert!"

    Lucan continued, "Of course, choosing drinks is also important. Picking a rich orange juice early on might fill you up with its acidity. Water or tea is rmended, and you can save tea or coffee for after the meal."

    "Got it," Maris said with a serious nod.

    They began their buffet adventure by selecting some sd and water. Lucan was meticulous in his choices, taking care to bnce his te with a variety of vegetables, avoiding anything too heavy right away. Maris, on the other hand, seemed more eager and quickly piled her te high with an assortment of dishes.

    When Lucan returned to their table, he was met with a surprising sight. Maris was already seated, her te overflowing with food. A small, stuffed toy had been ced beside her, almost as if it were guarding her spot. The toy was holding three sses of juice��apple, orange, and grape��its tiny arms stretched out as if struggling under the weight.

    "Maris��" Lucan began, his voice trailing off as he took in the sheer amount of food she had managed to umte in such a short time.

    "Lucan-sama, is it really free to take this much?" Maris asked, her eyes wide with both curiosity and concern.

    "Yes, the cost is covered," Lucan replied, still slightly in disbelief at the sight before him. "Wait, is that a lot?!"

    Maris blinked innocently up at him. "Oh, it''s fine. I''ll eat plenty."

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. Despite her usual refined demeanor, there was something utterly charming about seeing Maris so excited over a simple buffet. She began to eat, her delicate hands skillfully wielding the knife and fork as she steadily worked her way through the mound of food.

    "If there''s something you want to eat, you can take it from here. I''ll start eating now."

    Maris began to eat, steadily reducing the mound of food on her te.

    Lucan, meanwhile, watched her with a mix of amusement and admiration. He had almost forgotten that Maris had a surprisingly hearty appetite, especially when it came to trying new foods. Despite her slim figure and delicate appearance, she never left anything uneaten. Lucan had never seen her leave food behind.

    After few minutes, Maris was already halfway through her te, her eyes shining with contentment as she savored each bite. "This is delicious, Lucan-sama! You have to try this!" she said, holding out a forkful of food towards him.

    Lucan smiled and leaned forward, epting the offered bite. The vors were rich and well-bnced, a testament to the quality of the food at the hotel. "You''re right, it''s excellent," he agreed, savoring the taste.

    They continued to eat, the conversation flowing easily between them as they sampled the various dishes. Maris''s enthusiasm was infectious, and Lucan found himself enjoying the meal even more because of her delight.

    After they had both had their fill of the savory dishes, it was time for dessert. Maris''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as they approached the dessert table, which wasden with an array of cakes, pastries, and puddings. There were delicate fruit tarts, rich chocte cakes, creamy cheesecakes, and even a fondue fountain,plete with an assortment of fruits and marshmallows for dipping.

    Maris carefully selected a few items, her expression one of deep concentration as she weighed her options. Lucan, meanwhile, opted for a small slice of chocte cake and a cup of coffee, deciding to keep it simple.

    As they returned to their table with their desserts, Maris''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I''ve never seen such a variety of desserts all in one ce," she said, her voice filled with awe.

    "That''s the beauty of a buffet," Lucan replied with a smile. "You can try a little bit of everything."

    They spent the next few minutes enjoying their desserts, the conversation momentarily falling into afortable silence as they savored the sweet treats. Maris''s face was a picture of bliss as she tasted each dessert, her eyes closing in delight with each bite.

    By the time they had finished, both of them were thoroughly satisfied. Lucan leaned back in his chair, a contented smile on his face as he watched Maris take thest bite of her dessert. "I think that was the perfect way to end the day," he said.

    Maris nodded in agreement, her expression one of contentment. "I couldn''t agree more. Thank you for bringing me here, Lucan-sama."

 Chapter 70: Heroine Dealing with Sea Creatures

    The moonlight cast a silvery glow over the calm sea, its surface rippling gently under the soft caress of the night breeze. Far from the shore, where the golden lights of the coastal town flickered like tiny fireflies, the sea began to churn. The peaceful scene started to twist into something more sinister as dark shadows began to gather beneath the water''s surface.

    *''Gigi gigi gigi...''*

    *''Gya gya gya!''*

    Unnatural sounds broke the silence of the night. From the depths of the ocean, countless figures began to rise. These were not the usual denizens of the sea; they were monstrous beings, twisted mockeries of human form with scales, fins, and sharp, gleaming tridents clutched in their webbed hands. Their eyes glowed with a malignant light, reflecting the dark energy that had corrupted them.

    Among these creatures were evenrger, more terrifying shapes. Massive shadows, resembling great whales but with an aura of malevolence, surged upwards, their enormous forms creating whirlpools as they ascended.

    *''Gya gya gya...!''*

    As these hideous beings broke through the surface of the water, they let out a cacophony of eerie cries. The once peaceful offshore sea was now teeming with these abominations, their grotesque forms illuminated by the pale moonlight.

    These creatures, native to the darkest depths of the ocean, had long lived in istion, undisturbed by the surface world. But now, something had driven them to emerge, something that had poisoned their sanctuary and twisted their minds with dark energy. The source of this corruption was the Water Source��a mysterious, life-giving energy that these creatures relied on.

    Once pure and nourishing, it had been tainted by a dark force, driving the once peaceful creatures into a frenzy.

    *''Gyo gyo gyo...''*

    At the forefront of this ghastly horde was a colossal creature, resembling a monstrous whale, its body covered in barnacles and scars from countless battles in the abyss. Its eyes, like glowing coals, scanned the surface, its massive mouth opening and closing in a silentmand. It was the sub-leader of this abominable legion, and it had a singr goal: to bring destruction to the world above.

    *''Gyo gyo gyo''*

    *''Gya gya gya''*

    *''Gya gya''*

    The creaturesmunicated in their strange, gutturalnguage, plotting their attack. They saw the humans on the shore as nothing more than prey��weak, insignificant, and ripe for ughter. To them, this was not just an invasion; it was a feast, a night of blood and terror.

    *''Gya gya''*

    Among them, a crow perched on the shoulder of the whale-like leader. This crow was unlike the others; it was the one who had orchestrated the corruption of the Water Source, tainting it with dark energy for its own sinister purposes. Unlike the other creatures, the crow retained its cunning and intellect, understanding the dangers of underestimating human strength.

    The crow, serving as the true leader of the horde, had no intention of rushing blindly into battle. Instead, it nned to test the humans first, to assess their defenses beforemitting its full forces.

    It let out a series of sharp caws, and a group of the smaller abominations detached from the main force, swimming swiftly toward the shore. These scouts were tasked with attacking the humans on the beach, gauging their strength, and reporting back before the full-scale assault began.

    But before the creatures could carry out their n, a voice rang out across the water, clear andmanding, yet tinged with a cold edge.

    "Do you think I will allow you to do that? Lucan-sama is staying at the hotel over there."

    *''Gya gya gya!?''*

    The monsters halted in their tracks, their grotesque faces turning toward the source of the voice. It was impossible��a human, here, in the middle of the sea?

    Their eyes widened as they saw her��a woman hovering in the air above the water, about ten meters up. She was ethereal, her presence almost divine. Her white dress fluttered in the night breeze, and her pink hair, glowing softly under the moonlight, framed a face of serene beauty. Her blue-green eyes shone with a fierce, protective light.

    What struck the monsters most was the pair of wings spread majestically from her back. These were no ordinary wings; they were pure white, almost translucent, and held her aloft effortlessly. She was not pping them, yet she remained suspended in the air, an angelic figure against the dark sea.

    This woman was no mere human, and even the abominations felt a twinge of fear as they gazed upon her. There was an aura around her, a mystical power that radiated purity and strength, like something out of a holy scripture. It was so overwhelming that even these mindless beasts, driven by bloodlust, paused in their tracks.

    Behind her, the clouds parted, revealing a sight even more terrifying to the creatures. From the gaps in the clouds, descending like vengeful spirits, were countless Marites. These were no ordinary��they had twisted, malevolent features. Their wide grins stretched unnaturally, their eyes were dark pits of madness, and their teeth were sharp and glinting in the moonlight.

    "I will not forgive those who interfere with my and Lucan-sama''s trip... Perish."

    The woman''s voice was soft butced with a deadly resolve. With a single, graceful motion, she swung her hand down.

    The army of Marites responded instantly, descending upon the sea with a speed and ferocity that defied belief.

    *''Gya gya gya~~~~~~!''*

    Panic erupted among the abominations. Their eerie cries turned into screams of terror as the Marites reached them. The monsters tried to flee, diving back into the safety of the ocean depths, but the Marites were relentless. They could move underwater just as easily as they did in the air.

    The sea turned red as the Marites tore through the ranks of the abominations, their swords and spears shing through scales and flesh with horrifying precision.

    The smaller creatures were the first to fall, their bodies shredded and tossed aside like ragdolls. Therger ones put up a fight, their massive forms thrashing and crushing Marites with their sheer size, but it was futile. The Marites swarmed them, piercing through their thick hides, stabbing through eyes, mouths, and vulnerable spots with ruthless efficiency.

    The whale-like leader let out a final, thunderous roar as it was overwhelmed. The Marites attacked from all sides, carving into its enormous body until it finally sank, defeated, into the bloodied sea.

    Within minutes, the entire horde was annihted. The abominations that had threatened to bring ruin to the coast were nothing more than dismembered corpses floating in the water, slowly sinking back into the depths from which they came.

    The crow, however, had been watching from a distance. It had seen the power of the woman and her Marites, and it knew that this was not a fight it could win. With a final, calcting look, it spread its wings and vanished into the night, disappearing before the Marites could reach it.

    The woman watched it go, her eyes narrowing. She would deal with that crow another time. For now, she had aplished her goal��Lucan-sama was safe, and their trip could continue without further interference.

 Chapter 71: Heroine in Doubt About Future

    The battle was over, but the sea was still roiling, churning with the remnants of the dark energy that had summoned the abominations. Maris hovered over the water, her wings slowly lowering her back down to the surface. The Marites, their taskplete, faded back into the clouds, leaving behind only the quiet aftermath of the ughter.

    Marisnded gently on a nearby rock jutting out from the sea, her expression serene as she gazed out over the blood-stained water. The night was still, the only sound the gentlepping of the waves against the shore. It was as if the horrific battle had never happened, and the sea was returning to its natural, peaceful state.

    Maris put finger on her chin. She knew these sea creatures were not creature that appeared onnd, and these creatures were not look like what she saw.

    Maris had read many things and knew many things, so after few thinking, she could guess that there should be some problem with Water Source.

    The crow that disappeared must be behind all of this and she needs to check Water Source to make sure that''s everything is good.

    Maris was kind, and she knew if she left this unchecked, then more creatures might appear, and she can''t let that happen.

    She sighed, her wings folding neatly behind her as she sat down on the rock. The night air was cool, and she could see the lights of the hotel in the distance, where Lucan was likely still unaware of the danger that had just been averted.

    Her thoughts drifted to him, and a small smile tugged at her lips. Lucan-sama had always been so kind to her, so gentle. He had saved her countless times, in so many different ways. And yet, she had never been able to express her feelings for him, not fully.

    As the saint, she had responsibilities, duties that often kept her from pursuing her own desires. But here, on this trip, she had hoped for something different. She had hoped that maybe, just maybe, she could find the courage to tell him how she felt.

    But that courage seemed so far away now, especially after the battle she had just fought. She read some books about previous saint and she learn that whenever a saint born, it''s because world was facing some kind of world ending threat.

    She could guess that today was first sign of that world ending threat.

    Her fingers traced the surface of the rock absently, the rough texture grounding her as she lost herself in her thoughts. The moonlight shimmered on the sea, its tranquil beauty a stark contrast to the violent scene that had just unfolded. Maris knew she couldn''t afford to dwell on her feelings for long��there were more pressing matters to attend to.

    The crow''s escape was a loose thread that needed to be tied, and the corruption of the Water Source was a danger that could not be ignored.

    But as much as she wanted to focus on these threats, her mind kept drifting back to Lucan. She sighed, feeling being with Lucan might bring him too many dangers. Instead of her, Julia would be must better person.

    Maris wondered if she had the right to im his heart, especially when she wasn''t even sure how her life was going.

    Maris couldn''t ignore the world ending threat, she had to came forth when that happens. In history, every saint had protected the world, but many died in battle, many lose limbs, many lose brain and many injured so badly, that they could live but at the same time they were dead.

    Maris doesn''t know what her end would be.

    The thought weighed heavily on her, and she sighed again, brushing a strand of pink hair from her face.

    Before she could sink further into her doubts, a familiar presence made itself known. Maris looked up to see the white fox that Lucan gave her, sitting quietly at the edge of the rock. Its intelligent red eyes met hers, and she felt a sense of calm wash over her.

    "Are you here to check on me?" Maris asked softly, a small smile forming on her lips. The fox tilted its head, its expression inscrutable, but Maris tookfort in itspany. Although white fox had spirits that she summon, it''s white fox that Lucan gave her, making her feel that being near white fox is same as being near Lucan.

    The fox stepped closer, its fur glinting in the moonlight, and Maris reached out to gently stroke its head. The fur was soft beneath her fingers, and she could feel the fox''s steady breathing as it leaned into her touch. For a moment, the weight of her worries lifted, and she allowed herself to simply enjoy the quietpanionship.

    "You''re right," she murmured, her voice barely more than a whisper. "I can''t let my fears hold me back. Lucan-sama needs me to be strong."

    The fox gave a small nod, as if understanding her words, and Maris felt a renewed sense of resolve. The battle with the abominations had been a reminder of the dangers that still lurked in the world, but it had also shown her that she was capable of protecting those she cared about.

    She couldn''t let her feelings for Lucan be a source of doubt. Instead, she would use them as a source of strength, a reason to fight even harder. Whatever challengesy ahead, she would face them with courage, knowing that her love for Lucan was something worth fighting for.

    With a final, gentle pat, Maris stood up, her wings unfurling once more. The white fox watched her with its piercing gaze, and she gave it a nod of thanks before taking to the sky. The wind lifted her, carrying her back toward the shore, where Lucan was.

    As she flew, Maris felt the cold night air rush past her, invigorating her spirit. The battle was over, but the war was far from won. She would need to track down the crow, uncover the source of the taint, and ensure that no more threats emerged from the depths.

    But for now, she would return to Lucan''s side, to the warmth andfort of his presence.

 Chapter 72: Heroine is Peeking

    The first light of dawn streamed through the thin curtains of the hotel room, casting a gentle glow across the space. Lucan stirred awake, blinking groggily as the sun''s rays illuminated the room. He nced at the clock on the wall, noting the early hour��just around six o''clock.

    Lucan turned his head to the side and found Maris still asleep in the bed next to him. Her peaceful slumber was a picture of serenity. Her long, darkshes rested against her pale cheeks, and her lips, slightly parted, were soft and inviting. The way her hair cascaded around her like a silken halo only added to her ethereal beauty.

    It was as if a master artisan had crafted her features with meticulous care, each detail perfect and harmonious.

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at the sight. There was something undeniably captivating about having such a beautiful woman so close. The fact that she was with him on this journey added ayer offort and allure to his day. He felt a pang of satisfaction knowing he could enjoy such moments of closeness.

    He quietly swung his legs over the side of the bed, careful not to disturb Maris. As he reached for his travel bag on the floor, his movements were deliberate and soft. He pulled out his clothes and set them on the table, preparing for the day ahead.

    He began to unbutton his shirt, feeling a subtle shift in the atmosphere. For a moment, he had the sensation of being watched. He nced sideways but saw nothing out of the ordinary. Maris remained still, her breathing steady and calm.

    Lucan quickly realized that Maris might have been feigning sleep, watching him as he changed. He decided to act as if he hadn''t noticed. He removed his shirt, revealing his toned upper body, and then proceeded to remove his pants, leaving only his underwear. His movements were smooth and purposeful as he dressed in a fresh shirt and new pants, securing his belt with a practiced flick.

    "Alright," he said to himself as he finished dressing. He turned back to Maris, who was still nestled beneath the covers. Her eyes remained closed, but a soft smile yed at her lips, hinting at her awareness.

    The clock now read seven o''clock. Breakfast time was approaching, and Lucan knew it was time to rouse Maris. He reached over and gently shook her shoulder.

    "Mm... Lucan-sama?" she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep.

    "Oh, you''re awake," Lucan said, smiling. "I was just about to wake you."

    Maris blinked sleepily and sat up, her movements graceful despite her groggy state. The bedcovers slipped down, revealing her nightgown, which clung to her in a manner that left little to the imagination. The sheer fabric of her nightgown entuated her curves, with the neckline dipping low enough to offer tantalizing glimpses of her cleavage.

    The thin straps that held up the nightgown barely contained the softness of her shoulders, and the hemline of the garment brushed against her thighs, teasingly revealing her smooth skin.

    Lucan was no longer get attracted to this disy and could maintain normal reaction he usually have.

    "Oh, are you going somewhere?" Maris asked, her eyes still partly closed.

    "Yeah, for breakfast," Lucan replied. "But once you''re dressed, I''ll be outside waiting."

    He closed the door behind him and made his way out to the beach. The morning air was crisp and fresh, and the sound of gentle wavespping against the shore was soothing. The beach was quiet, with only a few early risers strolling along the shoreline. Lucan took a moment to appreciate the tranquil beauty of the scene.

    He nced back toward the hotel, noting that Maris''s room was just a short distance away. He waited for a few minutes, enjoying the solitude and the peaceful start to the day. As the sun climbed little higher in the sky, Maris appeared, emerging from the hotel with a bright smile on her face.

    "Sorry, I''m done changing," she said, her voice cheerful.

    Lucan turned to look at her. Maris had changed into a sleeveless ck dress, a stark contrast to the white gown she had worn the day before. The new dress was both striking and daring, with an open neckline that revealed a hint of her d��colletage. The fabric clung to her curves, entuating her silhouette with an elegance that was both alluring and sophisticated.

    The thin straps over her shoulders highlighted the delicate lines of her corbone, and the dress flowed around her legs, the hemline swaying with each step she took.

    "I have a request," Maris said, her tone tinged with excitement.

    "What''s that?" Lucan asked, curious.

    "Instead of going to the restaurant, let me cook breakfast for us," Maris proposed, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

    "Hm, okay. Go ahead and make breakfast," Lucan agreed, his smile reflecting his pleasure at her offer.

    "Okay," Maris said, her smile widening. She turned and headed back toward the mansion, her dress flowing gracefully behind her.

    Lucan watched her go. He turned his gaze back to the beach. He looked around, touched the sand, dipped his hand into the sea, feeling the cool water against his skin. It was clear that the monsters had attacked at night but Maris clean them up and even clean the area. Howevr Maris had not yet purified the Water Source. He knew that if the taint remained, it could lead to more trouble in the future.

    "Well, tonight another attack might happen," Lucan mused. "Or Maris might have trouble finding the Water Source. I''ll give it two days. If she hasn''t managed to purify it by then, I''ll have to step in."

    With that thought, Lucan made his way back to the mansion. He wanted to keep his own strength hidden for as long as possible, even from Maris.

    Lucan want Water Source to improve his strength, and he wants Water Source when it''s pure not taint. If possible then he would love to wait two days so Maris purify by herself. Once she does that, he could get Water Source after she leave for academy.

    However, if she didn''t, then he need to take her to Water Source.

 Chapter 73: Meanwhile Heroine Was On Trip

    "Finally! This temple is mine for the week!"

    Taro, a stand-in priest with a tendency to over-dramatize everything, threw his arms into the air in the middle of temple. The real priest, Lucan, along with the Saintess Maris, had gone off on some trip, leaving Taro in charge of the ce.

    "This is my chance! I can do anything I want!" Taro eximed,pletely missing the point of being a responsible temporary caretaker.

    He started by ncing around the empty prayer hall, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "First, I''ll... clean! Yes! I''ll show them who''s the real master of cleanliness!"

    He grabbed a broom and began an overly enthusiastic sweeping spree, spinning around the room like he was auditioning for a musical. Dust flew everywhere as he chanted, "Begone, foul specks of dirt! Thou art not worthy of this sacred ce!"

    A mother and her young child, who had just entered the temple to pray, quickly turned around and left, whispering, "Let''se back next week when that strange man is gone."

    Unfazed by the dwindling number of visitors, Taro continued his cleaning crusade, mopping the floors with the precision of a surgeon and the speed of a caffeinated squirrel.

    "Hah! The floors are so clean you could eat off them!" he boasted, though the idea of eating off a floor didn''t sound appealing to anyone else.

    Once the prayer hall was spotless (and eerily quiet because everyone else had fled), Taro moved on to his next task: healing the sick.

    A nervous-looking man entered, holding his head. "I''ve had a headache since yesterday, but maybe I should wait for the Saintess to return..." he muttered to himself.

    Taro, with a gleeful grin, swooped down on him. "Nonsense! I am here to heal you!" He grabbed the man''s shoulders and forced him onto a nearby bench, ignoring the look of sheer terror on the man''s face.

    "Now, let me just... figure out how this healing magic works... is it this hand or that one?" Taro muttered, waving his hands in various mystical patterns that looked more like he was practicing for a hand-jivepetition.

    The man squeezed his eyes shut, bracing for the worst.

    "...and vo!" Taro dered, cing his hand on the man''s head. A tiny spark of magic fizzled from his fingertips. The man blinked and, miraculously, his headache was gone.

    "Huh. That actually worked," Taro said, genuinely surprised. "I mean, of course it did! I''m amazing!"

    The man scrambled to his feet, bowed quickly, and bolted for the door, deciding his headache was much preferable to whatever else Taro might have in store.

    With his confidence sky-high, Taro decided it was time to check on the inner sanctum of the temple. He strolled into the kitchen, humming a tune, only to find it already spotless.

    "Well, I''ll just... polish the stove a bit more!" Taro announced to no one, vigorously scrubbing a stove that already shone.

    The kitchen gleamed, but Taro still felt a need to meddle further. He moved on to the Saintess''s bathroom, imagining all the extra cleaning he could do. He opened the door with a dramatic flourish, but the bathroom was cleaner than he could have ever expected.

    "Who cleaned this? Some sort of cleaning fairy? No matter, I''ll just... uh, polish the faucet! Yes!" He pulled out a rag and started polishing, but there was nothing to clean.

    "Well, that was easy," Taro muttered, leaving the bathroom untouched.

    Finally, he approached the doorbeled ''Maris,'' his eyes sparkling with curiosity. "This is it, the Saintess''s room. The very air in here must be pure and divine!"

    He slowly opened the door, half-expecting to be blinded by heavenly light. Instead, he was greeted by the sight of... a very normal, neatly organized bedroom.

    "Oh... it''s just a regr room. Where''s the magic? The secret passage? The... the..."

    Before he could finish his thoughts, a pillow flew out of nowhere, smacking him right in the face.

    "Take that, intruder!" shouted a tiny, squeaky voice.

    "Who dares��ouch!" Another pillow hit him, followed by several more.

    Taro iled wildly, trying to defend himself from the surprise attack. Finally, he spotted the culprits: a group of tiny, mischievous temple mice, apparently very protective of the Saintess''s room.

    "Retreat! Retreat!" Taro shouted, making a hasty exit as the mice chased him out with surprising ferocity, pelting him with more tiny projectiles.

    He mmed the door behind him, panting. "Okay, maybe I''ll just stick to cleaning the guest rooms..."

    With his adventurous spirit slightly dampened, Taro decided to take a nap in one of the guest rooms. He flopped onto a bed, fully clothed, and promptly fell asleep, dreaming of magical cleaning spells and heroic battles with dust bunnies.

    When he awoke, it was nearly sunset. He sat up, stretched, and grinned. "All in a day''s work! This temple has never been cleaner... or more chaotic!"

    Little did he know, the townspeople had decided to avoid the temple for the rest of the week, leaving Taro to his antics in peace��or perhaps to the amusement of the temple mice.

    Those mice were small stuff toys that bes alive due to Maris''s spirits.

    ---

    While Maris and Lucan were on their trip, Sarina, who was finally free from all the Saint''s studies and her mother, was enjoying a happy time with her friends.

    Julia, Olive, and Hima were in a new dungeon, full of fresh items and things to discover.

    Rina was also there, and by coincidence, she met Julia, Olive, and Hima.

    When Julia, Olive, and Hima lived at Lucan''s ce, Rina saw them but never talked to them. Today, they talked and became good friends, deciding to explore the dungeon together.

    Prince Kai, Alec, and the other love interests were also spending their summer vacation as they liked. Though each had different ways of spending their summer, one thing wasmon among them: they all missed Maris and hoped the academy would start again soon so they could see her.

 Chapter 74: Heroine Going on Boat

    The morning sun had already begun its ascent into the sky, casting a warm, golden light over the hotel room where Lucan and Maris had enjoyed a leisurely breakfast. The tranquility of the morning was only interrupted by the soft murmur of their ns for the day.

    After finishing their meal, Lucan and Maris returned to their room to discuss how they would spend their day. Lucan looked over at Maris, noticing her change of attire. Instead of the elegant ck dress she had worn earlier, she was now dressed in a casual outfit that suited their day''s adventure.

    Maris had opted for a crisp white blouse that contrasted strikingly with her delicate pink hair. The blouse was made of light, airy fabric that allowed for ease of movement and kept her cool in the morning sun. The shirt was tailored to fit her figure perfectly, with short sleeves that revealed her slender arms and a slightly loose fit around her waist that allowed her freedom of movement.

    The low neckline of the blouse dipped modestly, just enough to hint at the gentle curve of her corbone without revealing too much. She paired the blouse with a pair of fitted, dark blue trousers that entuated her slim legs and gave her a casual yet refined appearance.

    Maris had always had a fondness for shirts, a preference that began in her childhood when she often wore Lucan''s shirts. As she grew, her breast grew, and the Lucan''s shirts no longer fit herfortably around chest area. This prompted her to find shirts that were designed to fit her growing figure better, while still retaining the same sense of ease she had always enjoyed.

    However today the shirt she wore was Lucan''s. Since shirt button were open, she didn''t feel ufortable, and underneath she wore blouse.

    Lucan''s gaze lingered for a moment longer on her attire before he focused on their ns. He didn''t care much why she changed her clothes.

    "So, what should we do today?" Maris asked, her eyes bright with curiosity.

    "Well�� let''s take a boat ride today," Lucan suggested, a hint of excitement in his voice.

    Maris''s eyes lit up at the idea. "That sounds wonderful! What do you have in mind?"

    "There''s a ce nearby called the ''Fairy''s Cave.'' It''s a popr tourist spot, and I thought it might be fun to visit," Lucan exined.

    "The Fairy Cave�� sounds interesting. I''d love to go," Maris responded with a smile, clearly enthusiastic about the n.

    The ''Fairy''s Cave'' was a renowned tourist attraction, famous for its stunning natural beauty and the enchanting glow of bioluminescentnterns that decorated its interior. To visit, they needed to take a boat from a nearby port, which required an entrance fee for the tour.

    "Let''s head out right away," Lucan decided, eager to make the most of their day.

    The port was located a short distance from their hotel, and as they made their way there, Lucan and Maris enjoyed the refreshing sea breeze and the sights of the bustling port. The area was alive with activity, with several fishing boats and sightseeing boats docked along the piers. The sound of seagulls cawing and the scent of saltwater filled the air, creating a vibrant and energetic atmosphere.

    As they approached one of the boats designated for the Fairy Cave tour, Lucan spoke with a woman who appeared to be the guide for the excursion. She stood with a professional demeanor, waving a g with a bright smile.

    "Is this the tour boat to the Fairy Cave?" Lucan asked.

    "Yes, that''s correct. This is the boat you''ll be taking," the guide confirmed, her smile unwavering.

    "It will be one gold coin per person. Is that alright?" she inquired.

    Lucan, unbothered by the cost, agreed readily. "Yes, that''s fine."

    Though one gold coin was quite a sum for a two or three-hour tour, Lucan''s wealth made the amount insignificant inparison.

    "Please board the boat. We''ll be departing in about thirty minutes, so please wait a moment. The boat may sway, so please watch your step," the guide advised.

    "Understood," Lucan replied, taking Maris''s hand as they boarded the boat.

    The moment they stepped onto the boat, it rocked slightly, causing Maris to lose her bnce. Lucan quickly reached out and caught her in his arms. The contact was intimate; Maris''s soft form pressed against him, her ample chest meeting his upper arms. The sensation was unexpected but pleasant.

    "Are you alright?" Lucan asked.

    "Yes, sorry. Lucan-sama," Maris responded, her cheeks flushed with a hint of embarrassment.

    "It''s fine. Just be careful with your footing," Lucan reassured her, though he found her reaction endearing.

    Lucan knew that as a saint and Kingdom ss Power, Maris was more than capable of maintaining her bnce even if the world were to tilt. Her unsteady act was likely just a yful gesture to enjoy the closeness and perhaps a subtle way to press against him.

    The boat''s deck was already upied by various passengers. Couples, families, and groups of friends were seated on the benches, their voices filled with excitement for the uing tour. The air was filled with a sense of anticipation as the boat prepared to depart.

    "Lucan-sama, I''m really looking forward to this," Maris said, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    "Yes, me too," Lucan replied, sharing her enthusiasm.

    They found an avable bench and settled in, their anticipation growing as they awaited the departure. The sky above was a clear expanse of blue, with a few fluffy white clouds driftingzily. The wind was gentle, and seabirds glided gracefully through the sky, their chirping adding to the serene atmosphere.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the boat will soon be departing. Please be seated on the benches as there will be some swaying during departure," announced the guide with a cheerful smile.

    The boat began to move away from the port, and Lucan and Maris settled in for the ride. The gentle sway of the boat was soothing, and as they glided over the water.

 Chapter 75: Heroine Seeing Wonder Of Sea

    The boat sliced gracefully through the shimmering waters, propelled by the invisible force of magic. Without the need for sails, it glided smoothly across the sea, catching the gentle breeze that carried with it the salty scent of the ocean. The sun hung high in the sky, its rays dancing on the waves, but the cool breeze kept the temperature pleasant, making the journey all the more enjoyable.

    "Everyone, please look to your right. Over there is ''Bird Ind''," announced the female guide, her voice cheerful and clear above the sound of the wind and water.

    Lucan and Maris turned their gaze to the right, following the guide''s direction. Just off the starboard side of the boaty a small, verdant ind. It was lush with green foliage, but what caught everyone''s attention were the countless sea birds that filled the air around it, their white wings contrasting sharply against the azure sky.

    The ind was a sanctuary for these birds, untouched by human hands, where they nested and lived in harmony with the natural world.

    "That ind is uninhabited, but sea birds have made their nests there. The White Hera are usually white, but asionally there are golden ones, and seeing them is said to bring good luck," the guide exined, her tone carrying a sense of wonder.

    The sight of these birds was both beautiful and slightly overwhelming, as their sheer numbers filled the sky like a living, swirling cloud. Their cries echoed across the water, a cacophony of life that added to the sense of awe that filled the boat''s passengers.

    Maris, with her eyes wide and her lips parted in a delighted smile, turned to Lucan and pointed excitedly. "Lucan-sama! Look down there!"

    "Down?" Lucan responded, puzzled, as he followed her gaze.

    When he looked over the edge of the boat, his breath caught slightly. Just beneath the surface of the water, shadows moved with grace and speed, swimming in perfect harmony with the boat''s movement. Their sleek bodies glided through the waves, their dorsal fins cutting through the water with ease.

    "Dolphins," Lucan said, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    "Dolphins�� I''ve seen plushies, but I''ve never seen real ones before!" Maris''s cheeks were flushed with excitement, her voice carrying the same joy that lit up her face. Nearby, children and young women who had also noticed the dolphins began to cheer andugh, their excitement adding to the lively atmosphere on the boat.

    The guide, noticing themotion, quickly added, "Ah, those are the Amiral Dolphins that reside in these waters. They are gentle and kind-hearted creatures, known for their intelligence and yfulness. There have even been cases where they''ve rescued people who were in danger of drowning."

    Lucan watched as the dolphins leaped gracefully out of the water, their bodies arcing through the air before sshing back down into the sea. Their smooth, grey skin shimmered in the sunlight, and their joyful antics brought a sense of pure, unfiltered happiness to the onlookers.

    "Gee��" Lucan heard someone murmur nearby, but he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the dolphins.

    However, Maris''s attention was soon drawn elsewhere. "Lucan-sama! Over there, over there!"

    She pointed out towards the horizon where arge plume of water shot up into the air, creating a misty spray that glittered in the sunlight.

    "Oh, a whale is spouting. That''s a rare sight," Lucan observed, his voice filled with the same awe that reflected in Maris''s eyes.

    "A whale�� It''s so huge! It''s like a mountain!" Maris eximed, her voice filled with a mixture of amazement and disbelief.

    The whale, with its immense size, seemed almost otherworldly as it surfaced briefly, its dark, massive body breaking the surface of the ocean before sinking back into the depths. The sheer scale of the creature left everyone in stunned silence, broken only by the excited whispers and gasps of the passengers.

    Just as they thought the spectacle was over, Maris spotted something else in the water. "Look, Lucan-sama! Over there! It''s like a rainbow!"

    Lucan followed her gaze and saw a group of sea creatures swimming near the surface, their sleek bodies shing vibrant colors that changed with the movement of the water. These were Prism Rays, a rare and mesmerizing species of rays known for their iridescent skin that reflected a spectrum of colors, creating a shimmering effect like a living rainbow.

    "Those are Prism Rays," the guide exined, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "They''re known for their stunning, rainbow-colored skin. They''re a rare sight, even in these waters, and are considered a symbol of beauty and grace."

    The rays moved in perfect synchrony, their wings undting with the rhythm of the waves, leaving trails of light in the water. Maris''s eyes sparkled with wonder as she watched them, utterly captivated by their beauty.

    "And if you look closely," the guide continued, "you might see the Sea Star Wyverns circling overhead."

    Lucan and Maris looked up and saw several majestic, dragon-like creatures soaring above the water. The Sea Star Wyverns were small, agile creatures that resembled a cross between a sea serpent and a bird of prey.

    Their bodies were covered in shimmering scales that glinted like precious gems, and their wings were translucent, almost like a dragonfly''s, but with the strength to glide effortlessly through the air.

    "They''re called Sea Star Wyverns because their scales reflect the light in a way that resembles the twinkling of stars. They''re usually seen flying near the coast, feeding on fish and asionally diving into the water with incredible speed," the guide exined.

    Maris''s excitement was palpable. "They''re so beautiful! I''ve never seen anything like this before!"

    Lucan smiled at her reaction.

    As the boat continued its journey, Lucan noticed somethingrge moving beneath the surface, its shadow casting a dark silhouette in the water.

    "Lucan-sama, look! What is that?" Maris asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and awe.

    The creature that emerged was unlike anything they had seen before. It was a cier Leviathan, a massive, serpentine creature with a body covered in thick, icy-blue scales. Its head was adorned with a crown of sharp, crystalline horns, and its eyes glowed with a soft, ethereal light. As it swam alongside the boat, its long, sinuous body created a gentle wave that rocked the boat slightly.

    The guide, clearly excited to share her knowledge, exined, "That''s a cier Leviathan. They''re incredibly rare and are usually found in colder waters. It''s said that their breath can freeze the air, and they have the ability to control the temperature of the water around them. They''re truly magnificent creatures."

    Maris couldn''t take her eyes off the Leviathan, her expression one of pure wonder. "It''s so majestic�� I never imagined I''d see something like this."

    Lucan nodded in agreement, equally impressed by the sight. The cier Leviathan swam alongside the boat for a while before slowly descending into the depths, its form gradually disappearing into the blue abyss.

    As the excitement from seeing the Leviathan began to settle, the boat continued its journey towards the Fairy''s Cave. The passengers, still buzzing with energy from the incredible sights they had witnessed, talked excitedly among themselves, sharing their experiences and marveling at the wonders of the sea.

    Maris, still holding Lucan''s arm, leaned in closer, her voice soft but filled with contentment. "Thank you for bringing me here, Lucan-sama. This has been an unforgettable experience."

    Lucan smiled down at her, pleased to see her so happy. "I''m d you''re enjoying it. The day is still young, and there''s more to see."

 Chapter 76: Heroine Met Fairy Queen

    "Now, we will be entering the ''Fairy Cave,''" the female guide announced in a calm, soothing tone, her voice carrying a sense of anticipation.

    After an hour of cruising through the serene sea, where the group had witnessed dolphins, sea birds, and even a magnificent whale, they finally arrived at the much-anticipated destination. The sight before Lucan and Maris was both awe-inspiring and imposing: a towering rock face, its rugged cliffs rising vertically from the water, dominated thendscape.

    Despite the sheer cliffs, there was an entrance��an immense cave about five times the width of the boat, with dark waters flowing gently into its mysterious depths.

    "Please take your seats. We are now entering the interior of the cave," the guide instructed as the boat slowed to a crawl, the rhythmic sound of the wavespping against its hull bing more pronounced in the sudden stillness.

    The cave was vast, its arched ceiling high above, with a deep water channel thatfortably amodated the boat. The atmosphere was heavy with the scent of damp stone and the faint, salty tang of the sea. As the boat inched forward, its pace steady and unhurried, the sunlight gradually faded, swallowed by the cave''s yawning mouth.

    Darkness enveloped them, but it was a soft, inviting darkness, not one that inspired fear.

    "Oh...!" A collective gasp rose from the passengers, their initial apprehension turning into awe.

    The cave walls around them began to glow with a faint, ethereal light��a soft green luminescence that bathed the boat in a gentle, otherworldly glow.

    "Wow..." Maris whispered, her voice barely audible, as if speaking any louder would shatter the delicate beauty around them.

    "It''s beautiful..." another passenger murmured, echoing the sentiment that filled the boat.

    The walls, coated with a thinyer of moss, emitted a light that was both enchanting and surreal. This was no ordinary moss; it was imbued with magical properties, casting the cave in shades of green that flickered with hints of red and blue, creating a mesmerizing disy of colors.

    The intery of light and shadow painted the cave walls in a dance ofplexity, making it seem as though they had stepped into a living, breathing work of art.

    "This is the ''Fairy Cave.'' The moss on the cave walls has magical properties, which is why it emits light," the guide began to exin, her voice soft and reverent, matching the cave''s mystical ambiance.

    "Why the moss glows is unknown, but local legends say that this cave is a meeting ce for sea fairies, where they gather and hold secret feasts. It is said that the moss growing on the rocks lights up to help the fairies see."

    Maris, her eyes wide with wonder, turned to Lucan. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it, Lucan-sama?"

    "Yes, it''s beautiful..." Lucan replied, his voice equally soft.

    Suddenly, Maris''s hand rested lightly on Lucan''s. It was an involuntary gesture, a natural connection rather than a conscious choice. The warmth of her touch spread through Lucan''s hand, but there was no need to pull away. The moment was too perfect, too serene to break.

    As the boat ventured deeper into the cave, the glowing light grew stronger, the colors more vibrant andplex. The passengers were silent now, lost in the beauty that surrounded them, their senses overwhelmed by the sheer wonder of it all.

    When they reached the heart of the cave, the boat came to a gentle stop. Above them, a massive rock formation loomed, its surface covered in the same glowing moss, but here, the light was even more intense. It appeared as though a band of seven-colored light was slowly swirling around the boat, creating an effect that was nothing short of magical.

    "Eh...?" Maris gasped, her eyes fixed on the swirling lights.

    "What is that...?" another passenger murmured, their voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation.

    In the direction the boat was heading, the seven-colored glow began to concentrate, the lightsing together to form a shape. The passengers watched in rapt attention as the light took on a humanoid form, its outline shimmering with an almost unreal rity.

    "Is it an enemy!?" one of the passengers blurted out, their voice tinged with panic.

    But before anyone could react further, a soft, melodious voice echoed through the cave, calming the rising tension. ''Do not be afraid... Children.''

    The figure that emerged from the light was breathtaking. She was a tall, ethereal woman d in silver robes that seemed to flow like liquid metal, reflecting the cave''s light in dazzling patterns. Her face was exquisitely beautiful, with delicate features and eyes that shimmered like the deepest oceans.

    Her jade-colored hair cascaded down her back, and she had wings��translucent and delicate, like those of a dragonfly��glistening with every color of the rainbow.

    "Is that a... fairy?" Maris whispered, her voice filled with wonder.

    "Yes, but... it''s huge. It''s human-sized," Lucan replied, his eyes never leaving the figure before them.

    Though the figure resembled what was known as a fairy, there was a difference��fairies were typically small, dainty creatures, but the woman before them was the size of a human, radiating an aura of immense power and ancient wisdom.

    Lucan knew this woman. The woman who had appeared was the Fairy Queen Elysia, the ruler of the fairy race, whose purpose for manifesting was to deliver an urgent warning to Maris about the impending monster attack on the beach.

    ''You are Saint Maris, correct? My name is Elysia... the queen who rules the fairies,'' Elysia spoke, her voice as soft as a breeze, yet carrying the authority of someone whomanded respect.

    "Y-yes... I am Maris..." Maris stammered, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and awe.

    "Saint?"

    "Did she just say Saint?"

    Murmurs spread through the other passengers, their confusion and surprise evident.

    Elysia''s gaze softened as she looked at Maris, a delicate smile ying on her lips. ''Saint Maris, I havee today to thank you.'' Her voice was gentle, filled with an emotion that seemed to transcend words.

    "Thank me?" Maris asked, her confusion evident.

    ''Thank you for defeating the sea creatures... I believe you already know that those creatures were tainted because the Water Source is corrupted. I hope you can purify the Water Source so that such incidents won''t happen again.''

    Maris, still grappling with the surreal nature of the encounter, managed to respond calmly, "No problem, I was nning to do it today."

    Elysia nodded, her expression one of gratitude and relief. ''As a token of our appreciation, please ept this.''

    With a graceful motion, Elysia raised her hand, and two particles of light emerged, floating gently down into Maris''s outstretched hands. As the light settled, it transformed into two exquisitely crafted rings, each one adorned with delicate, swirling patterns that seemed to shift and change in the glow of the cave.

    "What is this...?" Maris asked, her voice barely above a whisper as she stared at the rings in awe.

    ''These are rings imbued with fairy protection. They possess the power to dispel darkness, so they should be useful to you in the future,'' Elysia exined, her voice filled with the same warmth and kindness that had characterized the entire encounter.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Maris said, bowing her head slightly in respect.

    ''You may call me Elysia, my dear Saint,'' the fairy queen responded, her smile widening ever so slightly.

    "Then, please call me Maris. Elysia," Maris replied, her voice soft but filled with a newfound confidence.

    ''Yes... We will surely meet again someday... Farewell, Maris,'' Elysia said, her form beginning to dissolve into the same seven-colored light from which she had emerged.

    With those parting words, Elysia disappeared, the light fading away and leaving behind only the soft glow of the moss-covered walls.

    The two rings in Maris''s hand were rewards.

    As the boat slowly made its way out of the cave, the passengers were left in a state of quiet reflection, the enormity of what they had witnessed slowly sinking in.

    Maris told Lucan about what she did at night yesterday, and then also made him wear one of the ring she got.

 Chapter 77: Heroine Purify Water Source

    The serene boat ride back from the enchanting Fairy Cave had quickly turned into a frenzy of activity, with passengers bustling around Maris. The revtion of her identity as a saint had spread like wildfire, transforming the atmosphere into one of reverence and awe.

    "It is an honor to meet you, Saint!" an elderly woman eximed, her eyes shimmering with admiration.

    "Please, hold this child. We ask for your blessing!" another woman implored, holding out her infant, whose tiny hands grasped at the air, unaware of the significance of the moment.

    Maris, overwhelmed by the sudden attention, smiled warmly as she took the baby into her arms. The child gurgled happily, and Maris''s touch seemed to bring an almost immediate calm over the little one.

    The passengers were drawn to Maris like moths to a me. Some sped her hands in gratitude, their voices choked with emotion as they thanked her for her role in protecting theirnd from the sea creatures. Others bowed their heads, murmuring prayers and wishes for continued blessings.

    The weight of their collective gratitude bore down on Maris, but she carried it with a grace that only deepened their admiration.

    "Saint, thank you so much. You truly saved thisnd..." a middle-aged man said, his voice thick with tears. His wife, standing beside him, wiped her eyes, unable to contain her emotion after hearing Queen Elysia''s confirmation of Maris''s heroic deeds.

    Maris, for her part, was humbled by their words. She had always seen her role as a duty, something she was born to fulfill, but the genuine outpouring of thanks from these people touched her deeply. She had saved them from a threat they hadn''t even known existed, and their acknowledgment filled her with a profound sense of purpose.

    Meanwhile, the mood on the deck was lightened by an unexpected event.

    "Wow, amazing! A big catch!" someone shouted from the starboard side, breaking the emotional atmosphere. The man was struggling with a fishing rod, the line taut under the weight of something massive.

    The excitement quickly spread. Passengers who had been crowding around Maris turned to watch the unfolding scene. The man, with his friends cheering him on, was using all his strength to reel in the catch.

    "It''s caught!" he shouted triumphantly as he hauled the catch onto the ship''s deck with a mighty heave.

    But the cheers of excitement quickly turned to gasps of horror.

    "Eh...?"

    "Ah...?"

    Everyone on the deck stared in shock at the sight before them.

    "It''s a... a monster!" one passenger finally managed to shout, his voice trembling with fear.

    The creature lying on the deck was like nothing they had ever seen before. It was a grotesque hybrid of human and fish, its scaly body gleaming in the sunlight, gills ring as it gasped for air. The passengers recoiled, instinctively backing away from the creature.

    "Is this... a ''Nauthor''?" Lucan eximed as he sprang to his feet, recognizing the monster from the events that yed out on this very beach in the game. The Nauthor was a known menace, a sea creature that had terrorized coastal areas with its insatiable hunger and malicious intent.

    Before Lucan could act, the situation escted.

    "Eh...?!" Maris, who had been surrounded by passengers, suddenly shouted, her voice cutting through the rising panic.

    "Everyone, hold onto the ship and lie down! Hurry!" shemanded, her voice filled with urgency.

    In the next instant, the boat was struck by a violent jolt. The deck tilted dangerously, and the once calm waters turned turbulent, the waves swelling into a towering wall of water. The boat rocked violently, throwing passengers off their feet. Screams of terror filled the air as they clung to whatever they could to avoid being thrown overboard.

    The cause of the chaos quickly became apparent. Emerging from the depths of the sea was something colossal, something that dwarfed even thergest of whales.

    "A whale... no, it''s different!" someone shouted, their voice filled with dread.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaa!" the cry was joined by others as panic gripped the deck.

    The creature that had surfaced was no ordinary sea monster. It was a massive Nauthor, its body grotesquelyrge, its scales gleaming dark and ominous under the daylight. It loomed over the boat, its gaping maw filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth.

    "''Krakenor''!" Lucan muttered under his breath, recognizing the beast from the game. It was the guardian deity of the sea creatures, the boss monster of the event that was now unfolding before them.

    Maris, her face a mask of determination, clenched her fists. "Ugh... I should have purified the Water Source yesterday," she muttered, regretcing her words.

    The Krakenor roared, the sound a deafening st that shook the very air around them. It was a sound filled with malice and raw power, a battle cry of a creature that had risen from the abyss to wreak havoc.

    Without hesitation, Maris sprang into action. She raised her hands, chanting an incantation under her breath, her voice steady and focused. The air around her shimmered with energy as she called upon her divine powers.

    "Lucan-sama, please keep everyone safe!" she shouted as she moved toward the edge of the boat.

    Lucan nodded, already moving to usher the terrified passengers to safety. "Stay calm! Stay down and hold on tight!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. The passengers, many of whom were in shock, obeyed his instructions, clutching onto the ship''s railings and each other for support.

    Maris leaped from the boat, her body cutting through the air as she plunged into the turbulent sea. The water closed over her head, but her presence remained, a beacon of light in the darkness.

    Underwater, the scene was one of chaos. The Krakenor, wounded and enraged, thrashed in the water, sending waves crashing in every direction. But Maris was undeterred. She swam towards the monster, her eyes locked on its massive form.

    With a fluid motion, she raised her hand and unleashed a burst of divine energy. The water around her glowed with an intense light as her power surged through the sea, striking the Krakenor with unerring uracy.

    The monster roared in pain, its massive body convulsing as the divine energy tore through it. But Maris was relentless. She chanted another incantation, her voice echoing through the water, and sent another wave of energy crashing into the beast.

    The battle was fierce, but Maris''s determination was stronger. The Krakenor, battered and bleeding, let out one final, mournful cry before it began to sink back into the depths from which it had emerged.

    Maris could have ended this battle in instant if she use more of her power but she can''t control it well. She fear she might hurt people on the boat, so it took her time to defeat it.

    She watched as the creature disappeared into the darkness, her heart pounding with exertion and relief. But she knew her work wasn''t done yet.

    She swam deeper, her senses guiding her towards the Water Source. The sea around her was thick with the corruption that had tainted it, the water dark and murky. But she pressed on, her divine power cutting through the darkness like a de.

    Finally, she reached the Water Source. It was arge, glowing orb, pulsating with a sickly green light. The corruption was strong here, the source of the taint that had infected the sea and its creatures.

    Maris hovered before the orb, her hands glowing with divine energy. She focused her power, channeling it into the Water Source, purifying it with her light. The green taint began to dissolve, reced by a pure, radiant glow.

    As the Water Source was cleansed, the sea around her began to clear. The dark water turned crystal blue, the corruption dissipating as the purity spread through the sea.

    Marispleted her work by erecting a protective barrier around the Water Source. It was a powerful spell, one that would prevent any future corruption and alert her if the barrier was ever breached.

    Satisfied with her work, Maris swam back towards the surface. The water was calm now, the storm that had raged moments agopletely stilled. She broke through the surface, her body glowing with residual energy, and swam back to the boat where Lucan and the passengers waited anxiously.

    Lucan was the first to spot her. "Maris!" he called out.

    Maris swam to the side of the boat, and with Lucan''s help, pulled herself back on deck. She was dry despite driving in water.

    The passengers, who had been holding their breath in fear, erupted into cheers and apuse as Maris stood before them, her figure radiant and strong.

    "I''m sorry, Lucan-sama... It''s my mistake..." Maris said, her voice soft with regret as she looked at Lucan.

    "No... It''s not your fault," Lucan replied, his voice gentle as he ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

 Chapter 78: Meanwhile Heroine Was On Trip

    Meanwhile, at that time.

    At the Temple.

    "Ah! Today is another perfect day for over-the-top cleaning and dramatic prayers!"

    Taro, the stand-in priest with an exaggerated ir for everything, beamed with delight as he wielded a broom like a knight''s sword. He was thrilled to be in charge of  Temple while the regr priest, Lucan, and the Saintess Maris were away on their trip.

    "This temple is a masterpiece! Just being here feels like it''s flushing out all the impurities from my body!" Taro dered, sweating and shining with enthusiasm.

    He energetically scrubbed the temple''s entrance, his movements reminiscent of a high-energy dance routine. His face glowed with a mixture of pride and exertion.

    "Ah, Priest Taro, hello!"

    "Taro-san, you''re really giving it your all today too!"

    As the town residents passed by, they greeted Taro with genuine warmth, though a few eyed him warily and whispered, "Let''s avoid the temple this week... it''s a bit too... theatrical."

    "Oh, hello! How''s your back, Kamura-san?"

    "Yes, yes. Thanks to your treatment, it''s much better. Thank you for yesterday."

    "That''s fantastic to hear! If you need anything, just ask!" Taro responded with a grandiose wave of his hand.

    Despite his short tenure, Taro had integrated surprisingly well into themunity. His enthusiastic antics and exaggerated kindness had won over the townsfolk, who had initially been skeptical of his dramatic style. His admiration for the Saintess was clearly excessive, but it added to his charm.

    "Phew... Not a single speck of dirt remains. It''s as pristine as a holy relic now!" Taro proimed, admiring his work.

    "Cleaning the temple feels like it''s purifying my very soul. When my soul is light, my body feels light too!" he added, reveling in his sense of aplishment.

    The physical benefits were apparent, too. Taro''s energetic cleaning had imbued him with unexpected vigor. His previous ailments were fading, and he felt revitalized.

    "Now, on to the inner sanctum. Time to tackle the hallways!" Taro announced, striding inside with renewed zeal.

    Even though he had cleaned the day before and the day before that, Taro''s enthusiasm knew no bounds. He mopped with the precision of a maestro and the speed of a caffeinated squirrel, convinced that his efforts were a form of divine purification.

    "Hm...?"

    As he reached the door of Mira''s room, Taro''s eyes glimmered with dramatic curiosity. "The room is normal but mice are guarding it. So it has some short of divine secrets but what?"

    He approached the door with exaggerated reverence, though his intentions were far from pure. "Oh, I''d never be rude to Saint. I''m a devoted servant of both the gods and the Saintess."

    Taro kissed the hallway floor in front of the door. "So... if I were reborn, I''d wish to be your doormat. Just being trampled by the Saintess and having her feet cleanse away the dirt would bring me the utmost joy!"

    Despite his newfound purity, Taro''s theatricality remained undiminished. His over-the-top reverence was impossible to stifle.

    "Grr..."

    Suddenly, the security mice in the hallway, which had been observing Taro''s exaggerated antics, came to life. They were baffled by his bizarre behavior and began to gather around him, their tiny eyes filled with confusion and concern.

    As Taro continued his dramatic disy, the mice debated among themselves about how to handle the overly enthusiastic priest.

    ---

    Julia, Olive, Hima, and Rina stood at the entrance of the new dungeon, excitement bubbling in the air.

    "Alright, everyone," Julia dered, adjusting her gear with exaggerated seriousness. "Remember, this is a new dungeon. Stay sharp and avoid any traps!"

    Hima, in her usual flirty manner, winked. "Oh, I''m sharp, alright. Especially when ites to finding treasure."

    Olive, ever silent, simply nodded and adjusted her bow, while Rina rolled her eyes. "We''re not just here for treasure, you know. There''s a chance to improve our skills and��"

    "��find treasure!" Hima interrupted with a grin.

    The group ventured into the dimly lit dungeon. The walls were lined with eerie, glowing mushrooms, and the floor was a mix of slick stones and treacherous puddles. They navigated through the narrow passages, asionally slipping on the wet floors.

    "Careful!" Julia warned as Hima slipped, grabbing a nearby wall to steady herself. "This ce is slipperier than a soap-covered eel!"

    "I think I''m going to need new shoes after this," Hima grumbled, attempting to regain her bnce.

    As they ventured deeper, they encountered their first trap: a pit filled with what appeared to be harmless, but incredibly smelly, mud.

    "Ugh, is that...sewage?" Julia asked, wrinkling her nose.

    "Looks like it," Rina replied, eyeing the pit with suspicion. "Let''s try to avoid it."

    Hima, ever the enthusiast for adventure, attempted to jump over the pit, only tond directly in the center with a loud ssh. "I guess I''m testing the depth!"

    Julia and Olive quickly pulled Hima out of the muck, while Rina, standing at the edge, tried not tough. "That''s one way to test the waters," Rina remarked.

    "Very funny," Hima muttered, dripping wet. "Let''s just keep going before I turn into a swamp monster."

    The next room was filled with strange, animated statues that began to move as soon as they entered. One statue, resembling a grumpy old man, raised a sword and swung it in a slow, exaggerated arc.

    "Look out! We''re under attack!" Julia shouted.

    The group scrambled, but the statues moved at a snail''s pace, and the "attack" was more of aical disy. Hima tried to dodge a particrly slow swing, only to trip over her own feet and fall into a nearby pile of bones.

    "Help!" Hima eximed, her voice muffled by the pile. "I''m being buried alive by skeletons!"

    Julia and Rina rushed to help, but Olive calmly stepped over and gave the statue a gentle shove, knocking it off bnce. It toppled over with a clunk andy still, its sword floppedically.

    "Easy," Olive said, as the others finally got Hima free.

    They continued on, only to find arge room with a giant chest in the center. The chest was covered in intricate carvings and looked quite intimidating.

    "This must be the treasure room," Julia said, eyes wide with excitement. "I''ll open it!"

    As Julia approached the chest and began to pry it open, a cloud of confetti exploded out of it, showering everyone in glittering paper.

    "What the��?" Julia eximed, as the confetti settled. Inside the chest, instead of gold and jewels, was a single,rge rubber chicken.

    "Well, that''s...unexpected," Rina said, stifling augh.

    "I guess this dungeon''s entrance''s treasure isn''t what we thought," Julia admitted, shaking her head with a smile. "Let''s take the rubber chicken and head back. We can go another entrance."

    As they made their way out of the dungeon, covered in muck, glitter, and slightly embarrassed, Hima quipped, "I think we''ve earned our fun for the day. Next time, let''s aim for less slime and more shine."

 Chapter 79: Heroine Wants Do Barbeque

    Despite the harrowing attack by the Krakenor during the previous day''s boat tour, the exploration of the Fairy Cave had concluded on a hopeful note. By the time Lucan and Maris returned to the port, the sky was painted with the hues of the setting sun, signaling the end of another eventful day. The couple made their way back to the hotel, their spirits high despite the recent ordeal.

    The hotel was a weing refuge, offering a warm bath and a sumptuous dinner. Lucan and Maris enjoyed their meal in the hotel restaurant, a quaint and cozy space that provided a perfect end to their day. As they dined, Lucan couldn''t help but notice how Maris seemed to unwind, her usualposure softening into a rxed demeanor.

    When the night fell, they retired to their rooms. The events of the day had exhausted them, and thefort of their bed was a wee respite. They both fell asleep with thoughts of the adventures yet toe.

    ---

    The third day of their trip dawned clear and bright. Lucan awoke early, the sunlight filtering through the curtains of his room. He stretched his limbs, shaking off the remnants of sleep as he considered the day''s ns. Today was to be a free day with no specific itinerary, a perfect opportunity for spontaneous fun.

    As he dressed, he heard the soft rustle of Maris stirring in her room next door. Her usual morning routine was a sight to behold. When she emerged in her nightgown, her disheveled attire barely concealed her underwear. Despite the casual appearance, there was a certain grace to her movements, and her smile was a wee sight.

    "Good morning, Lucan-sama," Maris greeted him cheerfully.

    "Oh, good morning," Lucan replied, returning her smile.

    The two of them stood by the window, gazing out at the bright morning. Lucan turned to Maris with a thoughtful expression. "Maris, is there anywhere you''d like to go today?"

    Maris considered the question for a moment before responding. "I don''t mind anywhere, as long as it''s with you, Lucan-sama."

    "That''s very kind of you... However, we don''t have any particr ns for today. We could go swimming again, but..."

    Maris''s face brightened at the mention of swimming, but then she furrowed her brow, deep in thought. "Hmm... a barbecue..."

    "A barbecue?" Lucan asked, intrigued.

    "Yes. A friend at the academy mentioned it. They said barbecues at campsites are really delicious."

    Maris''s enthusiasm was infectious. Lucan nodded thoughtfully. "A barbecue, huh? Sounds good."

    Lucan had never experienced a barbecue in his previous life; he had always been more of an indoor person. However, given the opportunities and changes in his new life, he was eager to try new experiences.

    "I''ve had meals during camping in school, but I''ve never done a barbecue just for fun. Since it''s a special asion, let''s give it a try," Lucan said, his voice filled with anticipation.

    Maris''s face lit up with a bright smile. "Yes. I''m looking forward to eating outside."

    With their n set, the couple made their way to the concierge desk to inquire about barbecue arrangements. The hotel staff directed them to a nearby shop that specialized in renting barbecue equipment and selling ingredients. The shop also offered guidance on setting up the barbecue, making it convenient for first-timers like Lucan and Maris.

    ---

    The shop was a short walk from the hotel, nestled on a quieter street away from the bustling beach area. As they approached, Lucan noticed the store''s somewhat cluttered but weing appearance.

    "I''ll just be a moment. Please wait outside," Lucan said to Maris as he entered the shop.

    "Okay, understood," Maris replied, her eyes scanning the various items disyed in the shop window.

    Inside, Lucan was greeted by a burly store clerk with a friendly demeanor. "Wee! Barbecue, huh?"

    "Yes. We need supplies for two people," Lucan said, exining their needs.

    "Got it. Will you be renting the barbecue equipment?" the clerk asked.

    "Yes, please provide a full set and the ingredients."

    The clerk handed Lucan a menu with different barbecue courses. There were two main options: the "Gold" course and the "Silver" course. The Gold course included magical items that made starting the fire and cooking easier, while the Silver course was more basic.

    "I''ll go with the Gold course," Lucan decided, recognizing that the magical assistance would be beneficial for novices like them.

    "Got it. The ingredients can be bought at the supermarket next door. You can choose whatever you like. The barbecue spots are either the beach or the forest behind it, but the beach will be crowded during the day, so the forest is rmended."

    "Thank you," Lucan said, epting the barbecue equipment from the clerk.

    Maris was waiting outside as Lucan emerged from the shop, carrying the equipment. "Oh, wee back," she greeted him.

    "The clerk said to buy the ingredients at the supermarket next door. I''ll set this up in the forest behind us. Could you pick out the ingredients first?" Lucan asked.

    "Yes, I''ll pick some out," Maris replied, heading towards the supermarket.

    Lucan made his way to the forest, a short distance from the beach. The forest was a picturesque location, resembling a well-maintained campsite with tents, barbecue setups, and people enjoying various activities. He found a suitable spot, spreading a leisure sheet on the ground and cing the barbecue equipment on it.

    After ensuring the setup was secure, Lucan returned to the supermarket where Maris was already selecting ingredients. The supermarket was a small but well-stocked store, with fresh produce, meats, and various barbecue essentials neatly arranged.

    Inside the small, quaint store, Maris was waiting with a shopping basket brimming with a colorful assortment of food and drink. The basket contained an impressive array of items: juicy cuts of meat, fresh vegetables, glistening fish, and shellfish, including scallops and sea snails. The vibrant colors and varied textures of the ingredients hinted at the feast that was about to unfold.

    "Oh, Lucan-sama. I''ve been waiting for you," Maris greeted him with a bright smile as he entered the store.

 Chapter 80: Heroine Eat Barbeque

    "Oh, Lucan-sama. I''ve been waiting for you," Maris greeted him with a bright smile as he entered the store.

    Lucan took a quick inventory of the basket''s contents. "It looks like you''ve got quite a haul here. Is there anything else we need?"

    Maris nced at the basket, then at Lucan with a thoughtful expression. "Hmm, I think we''ve got everything�� except for dessert."

    "Dessert, you say?" Lucan''s eyes lit up at the thought. A refreshing end to their barbecue would indeed be perfect.

    "Ah, I didn''t pick up any dessert," Maris admitted with a slight chuckle.

    "Alright, let''s go pick some out together."

    Maris and Lucan made their way to the fruit section of the store. The fruits avable were a delightful mix of familiar and exotic, a testament to the thriving port and the variety of trade that passed through.

    They added the apple to their basket, along with a selection of ripe mangoes, their vibrant orange color promising sweetness. The basket was bing quite heavy with the weight of their choices, clearly more than enough for their needs.

    "This should be enough," Lucan said, looking over their bounty. "If we run out, we can alwayse back for moreter."

    "Yes, let''s go," Maris agreed, her excitement palpable as they headed to the checkout.

    After paying for their items, they carried the ingredients to the forest area behind the hotel. Though it was still a bit early for lunch, the process of selecting and preparing the food had taken them a considerable amount of time, and it was now just before noon. The sun was shining brightly, casting dappled shadows through the trees.

    Lucan and Maris reached the designated clearing in the forest, a serene spot surrounded by the natural beauty of the woods. The area was well-suited for a barbecue, with a few other groups scattered around, enjoying their own outdoor meals.

    "Well then, let''s get started," Lucan said, setting down the barbecue equipment. "Please grab those tools."

    Maris nodded, her enthusiasm evident as she picked up the various toolsid out. "Got it�� how do we use these tools?"

    "Don''t worry, I have a general idea of how they work," Lucan reassured her. Although he had never done a barbecue himself, he had watched numerous camp videos in his previous life, which provided him with some basic knowledge.

    "First, put the fire starter in the fire-starting device," Lucan instructed, showing Maris how to handle the equipment. "Then arrange the charcoal on top of the starter."

    Using a magical item that resembled a lighter, Lucan ignited the charcoal through a small hole in the device. It was designed to make lighting the charcoal easier, and he was impressed at how effortlessly the mes took hold.

    Next, he used a fan to blow air and intensify the mes. As the charcoal began to glow and turn white, he carefully arranged it on the barbecue grill, adjusting the amount on each side to control the heat.

    With the grill properly set up, Lucan ced it on top of the hot charcoal and used tongs to oil the grill grates. The preparation was almostplete.

    "Alright�� now we just need to put the ingredients on top," Lucan said with satisfaction.

    "Wow, it''s amazing! Lucan-sama!" Maris eximed, her eyes wide with admiration. "The magical item is what''s amazing�� As expected of the Gold course, lighting the fire was so easy."

    "It was surprisingly simple," Lucan admitted, feeling a bit of relief that he didn''t have to struggle with starting the fire. The ease of the process was almost too good to be true, but he appreciated the convenience.

    "Now, please handle the ingredients," Lucan said, gesturing to the array of food items.

    "Yes! I''ll take care of it from here!" Maris said with a determined smile.

    Maris took over the task with grace and efficiency. She began skewering the meat and vegetables, cutting them into appropriate sizes and arranging them on the grill. The sizzle and crackle of the grilling food soon filled the air, adding to the ambiance of their outdoor setting.

    "Let''s also grill the fish," Maris said, her focus unshaken. "I''ll wrap it in foil."

    She seasoned the fish with olive oil and a blend of spices, then wrapped it with mushrooms and onions in a foil-like material. The package was ced on the grill to steam, creating an enticing aroma.

    As the meat and fish cooked, a savory fragrance wafted through the forest clearing, stimting their appetites. Thebination of sizzling meats and the fresh, earthy scent of the forest created a perfect outdoor dining atmosphere.

    "Glup��" Lucan swallowed hard, his mouth watering at the delicious smells.

    Maris carefully monitored the grilling process, asionally turning the skewers and checking on the fish. Her skillful handling of the food made it clear that she was enjoying the preparation as much as the anticipation of the meal.

    "Now, let''s add the sauce�� and it''s done!" Maris announced with a flourish as she held up the skewers of grilled meat and vegetables.

    "Here you go! Please eat, Lucan-sama!" she said, presenting the food with a beaming smile.

    "Thank you��!" Lucan took the skewers gratefully and took a big bite. The vors were rich and satisfying, a far cry from the refined dishes he was used to. Thebination of smoky, grilled meat and vegetables, coupled with the salty seasoning, was incredibly fulfilling.

    "Delicious��!" Maris said, her eyes shining with delight as she tasted her own cooking.

    "It''s so good!" Lucan agreed, savoring every bite. The food was wonderfully simple but rich in vor, a perfectplement to their outdoor setting.

    As they ate, they exchanged smiles and appreciativements.

    The sun was beginning to set, casting a golden light across the forest clearing. Lucan and Maris continued to enjoy their meal, the simple pleasure of good food and each other''spany making the day truly memorable.

    As the barbecue drew to a close, Lucan and Maris packed up their things, leaving the forest as pristine as they had found it. The day had been a delightful mix of rxation and adventure, a perfect addition to their vacation.

    Walking back to the hotel, Maris reflected on the day''s events, her hearts light and spirits high. The sessful barbecue had been a highlight of trip, and she looked forward to the remaining days with anticipation and excitement.

 Chapter 81: Heroine is Fishing

    The sun was dipping low in the sky on the third day of their trip when Lucan and Maris returned to the hotel after enjoying a satisfying barbecue on the beach. The air was warm, carrying the scent of salt and grilled food.

    Lucan, however, found himself feeling a bit sluggish. Perhaps it was because he had indulged too much at lunch, with the savory grilled meats, fresh vegetables, and the exotic fruits they had picked together. As a result, when they returned to the mansion for dinner, Lucan could only manage to sip some soup while Maris, with her ever-present appetite, ate heartily as usual.

    Maris had changed out of her beachwear and into something more suited for an evening indoors. Her outfit was modest yet elegant, a soft, cream-colored dress with long sleeves and a high neckline, made from a lightweight material that draped gracefully around her figure. Her pink hair was neatly tied back into a loose braid, entuating the simplicity of her ensemble.

    She looked like a picture of serenity as she quietly enjoyed her meal.

    The room was calm as Lucany on the bedter, staring at the ceiling, his thoughts drifting as he listened to the distant sound of waves crashing on the shore. The trip had been half over, and he couldn''t help but reflect on the days that had passed. It had been rxing, and enjoyable.

    The following morning, on the fourth day of their trip, Lucan found himself standing on the beach once more, but this time something was different. The sun had just begun its ascent, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink. The beach was serene, the white sand stretching out before them like an untouched canvas, leading to the vast expanse of the sea where gentle wavespped at the shore.

    "It''s the sea," Lucan murmured, more to himself than to anyone else.

    "It''s the sea," Maris echoed, her voice soft and melodic.

    She stood beside him, her feet lightly sinking into the warm sand, her outfit now clinging to her after being washed by the sea. The deep blue tunic-style top, which had previously protected her arms from the sun, was now damp and slightly transparent, the fabric sticking to her skin and revealing the outline of her slender frame.

    The long sleeves were weighed down with water, and the tunic''s once crisp lines were softened by the dampness.

    Her pleated skirt, made of sturdy fabric, was now heavy and darkened by the seawater, clinging to her legs and restricting her movement slightly. The vest she wore, with its small pockets, had be soaked as well, the fabric pressed close to her body. The scarf that had been tied loosely around her neck now hung wetly, its ends dripping with water and stered against her chest.

    The two of them were alone on the beach, the only sounds being the rhythmic crash of the waves and the asional call of a seabird overhead. But something was off. Lucan squinted at the horizon, trying to pinpoint the source of his unease. The mansion that had been visible in the distance before was now nowhere to be seen.

    "...It seems we''ve drifted ashore," he said, his voice tinged with confusion.

    Adrift. That was the word that came to mind, though it didn''t quite capture the situation they found themselves in. How had they ended up here, on this deserted beach with no sign of civilization in sight? To understand that, they had to go back a few hours.

    Earlier that morning, Lucan had suggested they go sea fishing, a spontaneous idea that had popped into his head. Fishing was avable as a mini-game in the game, so it seemed like a fun and rxing way to spend the day.

    "Shall we try fishing today?" Lucan had asked over breakfast.

    "Fishing?" Maris replied, her eyes lighting up with interest.

    "Yes, I think it could be fun."

    Maris had agreed with enthusiasm, her love for fish evident in the way she pped her hands and smiled. It was hard to imagine Maris ever disagreeing with Lucan''s suggestions; she always seemed eager to join in whatever activities he proposed. And so, they had made their way to the harbor, boarded a small fishing boat, and set out to sea.

    The boat rocked gently on the waves as they drifted further from shore. The sun was bright, reflecting off the water in dazzling sparkles, and a gentle breeze kept the heat at bay. Maris, ever the natural at everything she tried, seemed to have a knack for fishing as well. Within thirty minutes, she had already caught a substantial amount of fish.

    "Amazing... this youngdy is something else..." the boatman muttered, his eyes wide with admiration as he watched Maris pull in yet another catch.

    "Yes, she is," Lucan agreed, though there was a hint of envy in his voice. The boat''s deck was already covered with an array of fish: glitterfin, bluegill snapper, starlight bass, crystal carp, and even a shimmering sea wyvern, which was said to be incredibly rare. The diversity and vibrancy of the fish they caught made it feel like they had dipped their lines into an entirely different world.

    "Lucan-sama, look! I''ve caught another one!" Maris called out, holding up a gleaming fish that wriggled on the end of her line.

    "Amazing..." Lucan repeated, though this time he couldn''t help but feel a bit disheartened. While Maris had been pulling in fish after fish, Lucan had yet to catch a single one. It wasn''t forck of trying; he had cast his line just as many times as Maris had, but luck seemed to favor her today.

    As they fished, the boatman had taken one of Maris''s catches and prepared it as sashimi for them to enjoy. The fresh fish was delicious, and Lucan found somefort in the meal, though it didn''t quite ease the sting of his empty fishing rod.

    "I''m sorry, Lucan-sama... it''s just me catching everything..." Maris said, her voice tinged with guilt as she noticed his mood.

    "No, it''s not your fault, Maris. I just seem to be unlucky today," Lucan replied with smile, not wanting to dampen her spirits.

    Lucan did felt envy and bad that he couldn''t catch a fish but that''s okay. He wasn''t too sad or embarrassed about it.

    As they continued fishing, Lucan kept a close eye on his float. He watched as Maris''s float bobbed up and down, signaling yet another catch. But then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed his own float starting to shake.

    "Lucan-sama! It''s shaking!" Maris eximed, pointing at his line.

    "Oh...!"

    It seemed he had a catch after all. Lucan''s heart raced as he grabbed the rod and began to reel it in. But as he pulled, he realized that whatever was on the other end was muchrger than he had anticipated.

    "This is... huge...!" he grunted, struggling to keep the rod steady as the line pulled taut.

    The rod bent under the strain, the line creaking ominously as it stretched to its limits. Lucan braced himself, his muscles straining as he tried to reel in the catch.

    "Are you alright, Lucan-sama!?" Maris asked, her voice filled with concern as she moved closer to help.

    "I-I''m fine... Maris, step back a bit...!" Lucan managed to say through gritted teeth.

    The boat rocked violently as the struggle between Lucan and whatever was on the end of his line intensified. Then, with a sudden surge, the creature broke the surface of the water.

    A high-pitched, ear-piercing cry echoed across the sea. He stared as the creature''s massive head emerged from the water, its body coiling and uncoiling like a giant serpent.

    "A sea serpent!?" Lucan was confusion.

    The sea serpent was enormous, its body as thick as a telephone pole and covered in glistening scales that shimmered in the sunlight. It thrashed in the water, sending waves crashing against the boat and nearly capsizing it. Lucan held on for dear life, his hands gripping the rod so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

    In the game, catching a sea serpent was an incredibly rare event, with a catch rate of less than one percent. It was a formidable monster, one that required a high level of skill and strength to defeat. Lucan had only ever seen it in videos; he had never expected to encounter one in real life. He was determined to catch it and eat it.

    "Whoa...!" Lucan gasped as the serpent gave another powerful tug, pulling him towards the edge of the boat.

    "Lucan-sama!?" Maris cried out, grabbing onto his arm in a desperate attempt to keep him from being pulled overboard.

    But the sea serpent was too strong. With a final, forceful yank, the creature pulled Lucan and Maris off the boat and into the sea. The cold water enveloped them, the sound of the waves and the serpent''s cries filling their ears as they were dragged beneath the surface.

 Chapter 82: Heroine in Leaf Bikini

    Maris stood before Lucan, her usualposed and saintly demeanorpletely at odds with the sight before him. The warm sunlight filtered through the dense canopy of trees, casting a soft, dappled glow on her skin that made her appear almost ethereal. For a moment, Lucan found himself at a loss for words.

    "Lucan-sama?"

    Her voice, gentle andced with a hint of concern, snapped him out of his thoughts. "Oh, no... it''s nothing. I''m fine."

    Despite his quick recovery, the initial shock of seeing Maris in a makeshift leaf bikini lingered in Lucan''s mind. The outfit was an impromptu creation, made fromrge, broad leaves that had been woven together with thin strands of vine.

    The bikini top, though simple, was meticulously arranged to cover just enough, the leaves shaped to contour to her body, emphasizing her curves without revealing too much. The deep green of the leaves provided a striking contrast against her smooth, fair skin, which seemed to glow in the sunlight.

    The bottom piece of her outfit was simrly crafted, the leaves sitting low on her hips and entuating the gentle curve of her waist. The minimal design left her long legs exposed, the soft muscles of her thighs and calves catching the light with each movement. There was an undeniable allure in her appearance, a blend of innocence and sensuality that left Lucan both captivated and concerned.

    "Um... Maris, don''t you think that outfit is a bit... indecent?" Lucan said. his protective instincts kicking in. The thought of someone else stumbling upon them and seeing Maris in such a revealing state made him uneasy.

    Maris tilted her head slightly, her pink hair cascading over her shoulders in a way that was both elegant and effortlessly natural. The wet strands clung to her skin, entuating the delicate lines of her corbone and the gentle slope of her shoulders.

    "Really? I didn''t bring a change of clothes and wanted to dry my underwear... is it bad?" Her tone was innocent, devoid of any self-consciousness, as if she truly didn''t see anything wrong with her current state.

    Lucan''s gaze flickered to a nearby tree, where her dress and undergarments were hanging, swaying gently in the breeze. He should have anticipated this oue when she mentioned wanting to swim earlier. With their luggage left on the boat, she had no other option but to improvise, and this was the result.

    "No, it''s not a problem... but, uh, rescuers mighte and see you, so..."

    "It''s alright," Maris reassured him with a smile. "The spirit is watching around the ind and will let us know if helpes."

    "I see..." Lucan nodded, now he doesn''t have any worries.

    Maris''s eyes softened as she looked at him. "It''s okay if you see me, Lucan-sama."

    Lucan nodded as he started gathering sticks for a bonfire. "Yes, anyway, let''s make a bonfire. If a nearby boat sees the smoke, they mighte."

    "Yes. For the fire..." Maris responded, her curiosity piqued as she watched him work.

    "Use that ring." Lucan gestured to the ornate ring on her left finger. The "Nine Fire Ring" was a powerful artifact, capable of casting fire magic. It gleamed in the sunlight, its surface etched with intricate symbols that glowed faintly with a fiery hue.

    Maris raised her hand, the ring catching the light as she focused her energy. A small, controlled me sprang to life at hermand, igniting the pile of sticks Lucan had arranged.

    "Oh, it really worked. The fire started," she murmured, a hint of awe in her voice as she watched the mes dance upward.

    "Thank you," Lucan said, as he stepped back, allowing the fire to grow. The crackling of the wood and the rising smoke brought a sense of normalcy to the situation.

    Maris turned her attention back to Lucan, her eyes reflecting the flickering light of the bonfire. "The ring from the Spirit Queen has such power... you knew, Lucan-sama?"

    "Ah... I read about this ring in a book a long time ago. It''s said to be blessed by spirits," he exined, his gaze meeting hers.

    "I see, as expected," Maris replied, her admiration for Lucan evident in her tone. Her eyes flicked down to the matching ring on his finger, the "Nine Water Ring," which held simr abilities but with a focus on water magic.

    "The bonfire seems okay as it is..." Lucanmented, more to himself than to her, as he watched the fire grow steadily.

    "Then, Lucan-sama, let''s change and swim!" Maris''s enthusiasm was palpable as she handed him arge leaf, her intentions clear.

    "I''m fine swimming in my underwear..." Lucan said.

    "Alright..." Maris looked slightly disappointed, but she respected his decision and didn''t press further.

    With a lightness in her step, she moved towards the water''s edge, the leaves of her bikini rustling softly with each movement. The ocean breeze lifted the ends of her hair, sending it dancing around her face in soft waves. As she stepped into the shallow water, the cool wavespped at her ankles, sending small ripples up her legs.

    "Let''s swim! The sea must feel great!" Maris called out, her voice carrying a note of yful excitement as she beckoned Lucan to join her.

    Before Lucan could respond, Maris reached out and grabbed his hand, pulling him towards the water with a mischievous grin. "Whoa...!" Lucan eximed as she tugged him into the surf, herughter echoing around them like a joyful melody.

    The cool water rushed up to meet them, the sensation both invigorating and refreshing after the heat of the day. Maris let out a delighted gasp as the waves washed over her feet, and she waded deeper into the water, the leaves of her bikini floating slightly around her as she moved.

    Lucan followed her. The two of them sshed and yed in the clear blue waters, the setting sun casting long, golden shadows across the beach.

    As they swam further out, the water deepened, rising to Lucan''s chest. Maris swam beside him, her movements graceful and effortless. She seemedpletely at ease.

    "Isn''t this amazing, Lucan-sama?" Maris said, her voice filled with wonder as she floated on her back, gazing up at the sky. The water rippled around her, creating gentle waves that caressed her skin.

    Lucan nced over at her, "Yeah... it really is."

    For a while, they simply floated in the water, letting the waves carry them as the sun dipped lower on the horizon. The sky was painted with vibrant hues of orange, pink, and purple, the colors reflecting on the surface of the sea like a watercolor painting.

    Eventually, they made their way back to the shore, the cool evening air brushing against their wet skin. Maris climbed out of the water first, her movements slow and deliberate as she adjusted the leaves of her bikini, which had shifted slightly during their swim.

 Chapter 83: Heroine Slept with Lucan in Sleeping Bag

    "Lucan-sama, say ahhh," Maris instructed, her tone yful as she held a piece of grilled fish on a fork towards him.

    Lucan hesitated for a moment but thenplied, opening his mouth. "A-ahhh..."

    Maris carefully fed him the fish, watching with a satisfied smile as he chewed. The two had been stranded on a deserted ind, and night had now fallen. Despite their predicament, Maris seemed to be in unusually high spirits, her behavior far more rxed and intimate than usual.

    They had set up a small campfire on the beach, using the driftwood they had gathered earlier. The fire crackled softly, casting a warm glow around them as the sound of wavespping against the shore filled the night air. Overhead, the sky was a canvas of deep blue, dotted with countless stars that twinkled like diamonds.

    "Here, another bite," Maris urged, holding out another piece of fish.

    Lucan epted it without protest. She had been smiling ever since they got stranded, her usual saintlyposure reced with a more carefree, almost mischievous attitude.

    The reason, well it''s night but there was no sign of rescue. This must Maris''s work. She must have used her power to dy rescue.

    The fork they were using had been a fortunate find, washed up on the beach earlier that day. Maris had used her magic to clean and sanitize it, ensuring it was safe for them to use.

    "Maris, you should eat too," Lucan said after swallowing another bite. "I''ve been eating this whole time."

    "Oh, right... mmm." Maris ate a piece of fish herself, using the same fork she had been feeding Lucan with. Her eyes sparkled as she savored the taste, and Lucan noticed how she seemed to enjoy the fact that they were sharing the same utensil.

    As they finished their meal, Lucan stretched his arms, feeling the day''s exhaustion starting to catch up with him. "Alright, we''re done. Let''s sleep early. There''s nothing else to do on a deserted ind."

    "Yeah, let''s," Maris agreed, her tone soft and content.

    "By the way," she added with a hint of excitement, "I found this on the beach earlier."

    Lucan turned to see Maris pulling out arge, rolled-up bundle from the bushes nearby. As she unfurled it, he realized what it was��a sleeping bag.

    "Is that... a sleeping bag?" he asked, somewhat surprised.

    "Mhmm! With this size, we can both fit. It''ll be tight, but if we snuggle, it''ll work," Maris said, her eyes gleaming with a yful challenge.

    "Well... Fine," Lucan said.

    Maris quickly slid into the sleeping bag, her movements graceful and fluid. She then looked up at Lucan, her usual purity reced with a look that was undeniably seductive. "Come on, join me," she beckoned, patting the space beside her.

    Lucan nodded and slowly lowered himself into the sleeping bag beside her. It was a tight fit, as Maris had mentioned, but the warmth of her body against his made the space feel more intimate than ufortable. As they settled in, the reality of their situation sank in��stranded on a deserted ind, sharing a sleeping bag under the open sky.

    The night was quiet except for the gentle sound of the waves and the asional crackle of the dying fire. Lucan closed his eyes, willing himself to rx, but the awareness of Maris''s body pressed against his made it difficult to find peace.

    Sometime during the night, Lucan drifted off to sleep. He woke up at dawn to find the first light of the sun peeking over the horizon, casting a golden glow across the beach. As he stirred, he became aware of something strange��his clothes were gone.

    Lucan frowned, realizing that it wasn''t his clothes that were gone but that he had slept only in his underwear. For a moment he forgot he was on the ind.

    He nced over at Maris, who was still asleep beside him, her breathing soft and even. She too was still in her makeshift leaf bikini, though the flimsy material did little to conceal her form.

    "Zzz��"

    "Mmm��"

    Maris murmured in her sleep, shifting slightly closer to Lucan, her arms wrapping around him instinctively. The feel of her body pressed against his was bothforting and rming, her warmth and softness.

    As her chest pressed against him through the thin leaves of her bikini, Lucan felt good but he could control himself easily.

    This was great, and he hoped that Maris''s charm power wouldn''t level up.

    Lucan carefully slipped out of the sleeping bag, trying not to disturb Maris. As he stood, he cast onest nce at her peaceful face, her pink hair syed out on the ground like a halo.

    Is Maris still asleep? Lucan wondered.

    However, he didn''t think much and decided to leave the campsite for a bit, needing to clear his head and take care of some personal matters. He quietly walked into the bushes, finding a secluded spot to relieve himself. Afterward, he took a moment to survey the area, hoping to find something edible that they could use for breakfast.

    The ind was lush and green, with a dense forest that extended ind. As he walked, Lucan kept an eye out for any signs of wild fruits or vegetables. It would be a nice surprise for Maris when she woke up, something to show that he wasn''tpletely useless in this situation.

    After a short search, Lucan''s eyes lit up as he spotted a cluster of bright, tropical-looking fruits hanging from a tree. They wererge and colorful, with a sweet, enticing aroma that suggested they were ripe and ready to eat.

    "These look promising," he murmured to himself, reaching up to pluck a few from the branches. The fruits were soft to the touch, their skin giving way slightly under his fingers.

    Just as he was about to grab a second fruit, Lucan heard a low, rumbling sound from behind him.

    Huh? Is something there? Lucan thought, slowly turning around.

    Through the dense foliage, barely visible in the morning light, was a magnificent creature. Its feathers gleamed with vibrant hues of red, orange, and gold, its wings shimmering as if made of fire itself. There was no mistaking the majestic form of a Phoenix.

    Lucan was strong, strong enough that only Kingdom ss people could harm him. And in this world, Kingdom ss people were few. So he wasn''t afraid of the Phoenix.

    He looked closely and found that the Phoenix was injured, its wings drooping, and the usual vibrant glow of its feathers dimmed. The bird''s eyes were filled with pain, and its movements were slow andbored, as if it was trying to hide its presence while it recovered from its wounds.

    What''s a Phoenix doing here�� and in such a state? Lucan thought, his mind racing as he tried to assess the situation.

 Chapter 84: Heroine Saw Someone as Beautiful as Her

    Lucan stood still, his gaze fixed on the injured Phoenix. The once-majestic creature, whose feathers had zed with reds and golds, now appeared dulled and stained with blood. Despite her evident pain, Lucan could see the fierce spirit burning in her eyes.

    He approached cautiously, mindful of the Phoenix''s initial reaction. "Don''t be afraid," he said softly, trying to project calm and reassurance. "I''m here to help."

    The Phoenix hissed weakly, her feathers ruffling as she attempted to move away. Her usual grace and power were subdued, her movements sluggish andbored. Lucan could see that despite her resistance, her strength was rapidly waning.

    Kneeling beside the Phoenix, Lucan carefully reached out with his hands. He began to channel his healing energy, focusing on the area where a long, spear-like weapon had pierced her side. His hands glowed with a warm light, and he felt a surge of energy flow through him as he worked to mend her wounds.

    At first, the Phoenix recoiled, her eyes ring with a mixture of fear and defiance. But as the healing light began to work, she could feel the pain subsiding and her strength slowly returning. Her resistance lessened as she realized that Lucan was not there to harm her but to offer aid.

    The Phoenix''s breathing gradually steadied, and she lowered her head slightly, her fierce gaze softening. "Why do you help me?" she asked, her voice a melodious whisper tinged with weariness. From her voice, Lucan could guess that the Phoenix was young.

    "Well, I can heal you, and I don''t have anything else to do," Lucan replied gently. "So I choose to help."

    As Lucan continued his work, the Phoenix''s initial wariness turned to cautious curiosity. Her feathers began to regain their vibrant glow, the warmth of Lucan''s magic slowly restoring her to her former glory. With each passing moment, her wounds healed, and her majestic form began to shimmer once more.

    Finally, thest of the Phoenix''s injuries were mended, and she let out a relieved sigh. Her eyes, once filled with pain, now held a deep sense of gratitude. "Thank you," she said softly. "You have saved me."

    As her injuries healed, a magical transformation began. The Phoenix''s fiery feathers dissolved into a cascade of radiant light. Before Lucan''s eyes, the magnificent bird''s form shifted, and where the Phoenix had stood, now knelt a stunning woman.

    The woman''s appearance was nothing short of breathtaking. She had long, flowing red hair that cascaded in waves down her back, catching the light like mes dancing in the wind. Her skin was fair and smooth, contrasting beautifully with her vibrant hair. Her eyes, a brilliant shade of gold, sparkled with an otherworldly beauty that hinted at her true nature.

    Her lips were full and crimson, curving into a warm, grateful smile.

    She was dressed in a beautiful red gown that seemed to shimmer with an inner light. The gown was adorned with intricate patterns resembling mes, flowing gracefully around her as she moved. The fabric clung gently to her figure, entuating her elegance and poise.

    The woman stood up and gracefully bowed to Lucan. "I am Liora, the Scarlet Phoenix. I am deeply grateful for your kindness. As a token of my appreciation, I wish to give you something."

    From within the folds of her gown, Liora produced a small, intricately designed token. It was a delicate amulet with a central gemstone that glowed with a warm, fiery light. She held it out to Lucan with a gentle smile. "This is a token of my gratitude. It will guide you if you ever need my aid."

    Lucan epted the amulet with a nod of thanks. "I appreciate it, Liora. But why are you here? Phoenixes generally avoid human territories."

    "I''d rather not say," Liora replied, her expression turning serious. "However, there is something evil on this ind, a presence that seeks to bring harm. It would be wise for you to leave with me."

    Lucan shook his head. "I appreciate your concern, but I''ll be fine."

    Liora studied him for a moment, then nodded, understanding his determination. "Very well. Should you need me, you can find me at the Celestial Mountain."

    With a final, lingering look, Liora stepped back and unfurled her wings. They were magnificent, each feather glowing with a spectrum of fiery colors. She took off gracefully, soaring into the sky with a burst of radiant light.

    Lucan watched as Liora ascended, her form diminishing into the distance. The sky seemed to grow brighter with her departure, the air still carrying a hint of her warmth and grace. As thest traces of her presence faded, Lucan held the amulet tightly, contemting the strange and wondrous events of the morning.

    Liora, despite being the weakest Phoenix at the moment, was also the most beautiful. Phoenixes were generally kind creatures, always choosing peace over conflict and striving to create environments where all beings could be happy. However, humans were often not so kind. Their greed led them to hunt Phoenixes for their feathers and heads.

    To protect themselves, Phoenixes chose to avoid human territories, living peacefully in their own realms.

    Phoenixes possessed a unique power to purify impure thoughts and instill positive emotions in those they encountered. They used this power on hunters to dissuade them from pursuing their prey, transforming them into charitable individuals. However, Phoenixes could not use this power on a mass scale, or they would have done so long ago to change human nature.

    Lucan had not expected to meet Liora, especially given her future as the Queen of All Phoenixes. This encounter would undoubtedly benefit him in the future.

    ---

    Maris who wake up, washing her face, noticed something in the sky.

    When she look up, her eyes wide with suprised as Liora, the Scarlet Phoenix, soared into the sky. The radiant light of the Phoenix''s departure cast a soft glow on Maris''s face.

    As Liora ascended, Maris caught a glimpse of her true form��a stunning woman with fiery red hair and golden eyes. For the first time, Maris felt a pang of realization. There was someone whose beauty rivaled her own.

 Chapter 85: Heroine Unaware of Lucans Strength

    In the vast, uncharted depths of the ocean, where light dared not venture and the water pressed down with the weight of mountains, something ancient stirred. The Leviathan, a beast of myth and terror,y dormant in its abyssal prison, entombed by the sea''s crushing depths for countless millennia.

    Its body was a fortress of scaled armor, its eyes two burning coals that flickered with a primal hunger.

    The Leviathan was no ordinary monster. Once, it had ruled the seas, feared and worshipped by ancient civilizations who offered it sacrifices to stave off its wrath. It was said that the creature had been created by the gods themselves, a guardian of the deep whose purpose had long since been forgotten. Over time, however, the Leviathan had grown too powerful, too dangerous, even for its creators.

    It was then that a coalition of deities and mortal heroes had sealed the beast in the deepest trench of the ocean, far from the world of men.

    For centuries, the Leviathan had slept, its hunger and rage simmering beneath the surface. But now, something had called to it, a presence so pure and radiant that it pierced through the darkness of its prison and reached the very core of its being. This presence was Maris, the saint, whose divine energy had unknowingly awakened him.

    The Leviathan''s consciousness stirred, the fog of its long slumber lifting as it became aware of the world above. The creature''s senses, dulled by centuries of istion, sharpened as it focused on the source of the light.

    It was not the first time it had sensed such purity��during its reign of terror, many saints and holy warriors had tried to seal it away, only to be devoured by its insatiable hunger. But this presence was different, stronger, more potent. It was a light that the Leviathan could not ignore.

    With a rumble that shook the ocean floor, the Leviathan began to move. Its massive body, coiled around the jagged rocks of the trench, unfurled as it prepared to ascend. The water around it churned violently, creating whirlpools that spiraled into the darkness. The Leviathan''s hunger surged, a deep, gnawing need to consume the light and extinguish its radiance forever.

    As it began its ascent, the Leviathan''s mind was filled with dark anticipation. It envisioned the saint''s terror as it dragged her down into the abyss, her light dimming as it feasted on her essence. The thought filled the beast with a twisted satisfaction, fueling its determination to reach the surface.

    But as the Leviathan rose, it suddenly sensed another presence, one that was unfamiliar yet equally powerful. The ocean trembled as this new force descended towards it, moving with purpose and intent. The Leviathan paused, its massive eyes narrowing as it tried to gauge the strength of this intruder.

    It was Lucan.

    Lucan, sensing the Leviathan''s awakening, had made his way to the depths, leaving Maris safely on the distant ind. As he descended, his eyes locked onto the massive silhouette of the Leviathan, his heart steady and his resolve firm. The Pride Ring on his finger began to glow, its energy amplifying his strength with each passing second. He hade here to see how powerful he was.

    The Leviathan, sensing the power radiating from Lucan, growled low in its throat.

    Lucan, suspended in the dark blue expanse, observed the Leviathan with calm determination. The creature''s size was daunting, its presence overwhelming, but Lucan was undeterred. He clenched his fist, feeling the energy of the Pride Ring surge through him, filling him with a confidence that bordered on arrogance.

    "You''ve sensed her, haven''t you?" Lucan''s voice cut through the water, carried by a ripple of his energy. "But if you think you can touch her, you''ll have to go through me first."

    Leviathan was also boss character in the game. The Leviathan was one of strongest being the game but sealed away for centuries, the strength should be dropped to Kingdom ss.

    The Leviathan responded with a roar that shook the ocean, its jaws opening wide to swallow Lucan whole. The water around them surged, creating a powerful current that threatened to drag Lucan into the beast''s maw. But Lucan was ready. With a burst of speed, he darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s deadly bite.

    The battle had begun.

    Lucan''s movements were fluid and precise, his agility a stark contrast to the Leviathan''s brute force. He struck out with his fists, each blow creating shockwaves that rippled through the water, battering the Leviathan''s scaled hide.

    The creature retaliated with sweeping strikes of its tail and snapping jaws, each attack carrying enough force to crush a ship, but Lucan evaded them with practiced ease.

    As the battle raged on, the ocean''s surface above was in turmoil. Tsunamis began to form, massive waves crashing in all directions, far from the ind where Maris waited. The sky darkened, as if in response to the monumental sh urring in the deep. The Leviathanshed out with its ws, aiming to crush Lucan with its overwhelming strength.

    Lucan countered with a series of rapid punches, each one infused with the energy of the Pride Ring, driving the Leviathan back with a force that even the ancient beast could not ignore.

    Despite its immense power and size, the Leviathan found itself struggling against Lucan''s relentless assault. The beast, once so confident in its strength, began to feel the stirrings of doubt. It had never encountered such resistance, such power in a mere mortal. For the first time in its long existence, the Leviathan felt something it had never known before��fear.

    This fear wasn''t because Lucan was strong, the fear came from Pride Ring.

    Lucan''s aura began to shift, growing more intense as the battle wore on. The Pride Ring''s glow brightened, its energy resonating with Lucan''s own will, pushing him beyond his limits. He could feel the Leviathan''s fear, its hesitation, and he knew the time hade to end this fight.

    Drawing upon all the power within him, Lucan prepared for a final, decisive strike. He focused all his energy into a single point, his fist glowing with an intensity that made the water around him shimmer. The ocean seemed to hold its breath as Lucan unleashed his attack, the force of his punch so immense that it sent a shockwave tearing through the water, vaporizing everything in its path.

    The Leviathan''s massive body was flung backward, its scales shattered and its form broken. The once-mighty creature, feared by all, was now a lifeless husk, sinking slowly back into the abyss that had been its prison for so long. The force of Lucan''s punch had been so overwhelming that it had created a vacuum in the ocean, a void where the water had momentarily disappeared.

    As the water rushed back in to fill the void, the battle was over. Lucan hovered in the aftermath, the ocean slowly returning to its natural state. He looked at his hand, feeling the residual energy of the Pride Ring coursing through him. The fight had shown him the extent of his power, a power that could destroy entire kingdoms if he so desired.

    "So, if i fight I''m also Kingdom ss," Lucan thought.

    With a deep breath, Lucan began to ascend, the dark waters parting before him as he made his way back to the surface.

 Chapter 86: Heroine Trip Came to End

    It was the seventh day of their trip, and the end of their vacation was drawing near. The week had been filled with adventure,ughter, and the gentle rhythm of time spent together. Despite the ups and downs they had faced, there was a palpable sense of mncholy as the realization set in that this joyful escape from their everyday lives wasing to an end.

    "It''s sad that it''sing to an end, isn''t it?" Maris said softly, her voice tinged with wistfulness as she sped her hands together.

    "Yes, it was very enjoyable," Lucan replied.

    "Are we heading back today?" she asked, her voice gentle.

    "Yes," Lucan nodded, ncing at the clock. "There''s still some time before the train departs, so let''s buy some souvenirs and take a quick stroll before heading back."

    Maris''s face brightened at the suggestion. "Sure! Let''s go!" she agreed with a smile, her enthusiasm masking the underlying sadness she felt.

    The streets were bustling with life as the two wandered through the tourist district, which was brimming with shops, each offering a unique piece of the town''s charm. They walked together, their steps in sync, taking in the sights and sounds of the vibrant market.

    "I need to buy something for my school friends... and for the townspeople too," Maris said, scanning the various stalls filled with trinkets and treats.

    "I think sweets would be fine for the townspeople," Lucan suggested, eyeing a stall selling an assortment of colorful confections.

    "Yes," Maris agreed, her eyes lingering on a disy of delicate shell earrings. "For my friends, I''ll get these cute pink shell earrings!"

    Lucan smiled, watching as she picked up the earrings and held them up to the light, admiring their soft sheen. "Oh, those are nice," he said.

    "Aren''t you going to buy something for Sister Rina, Aunt Wanny, and Uncle Morbis?" Maris asked, turning to Lucan with a curious look.

    "For them... well, maybe some alcohol would be good," Lucan mused, spotting a nearby shop that specialized in rare liquors.

    He made his way over and selected a bottle of fruit wine imported from another country, the exoticbel catching his eye. It was a thoughtful choice, one that he knew would be appreciated by those back home.

    As they continued to browse the shops, something else caught Lucan''s eye. It was a ne��simple but elegant, with a single pearl set in a silver chain. There was nothing particrly special about it, no magical properties or rare craftsmanship, but something about it made Lucan pause. He picked it up, turning it over in his hand before showing it to Maris.

    "Lucan-sama?" Maris''s voice was curious, her blue eyes wide with surprise as she looked at the ne.

    "I think this would suit you," Lucan said, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips.

    Maris blinked, clearly caught off guard by the gesture. Her expression softened, and then her face lit up with joy, her smile radiant. "I''m so happy! Thank you so much!" she eximed, her excitement contagious.

    "It''s really not that big of a deal..." Lucan replied modestly.

    After paying the clerk, Lucan turned to Maris, holding out the ne. "Here you go..."

    "Please, put it on me," Maris said, her voice almost a whisper as she turned around, lifting her hair to reveal the back of her neck.

    Lucan hesitated for a moment, taken aback by the intimacy of the request. But he quickly gathered himself, carefully cing the ne around her neck. His fingers brushed against her soft skin, and he noticed how delicate and pale it was, like the pearl itself.

    "Mmm," Maris let out a soft sound, her breath catching as Lucan''s fingers grazed her neck.

    "Oh," Lucan muttered, realizing he might have startled her.

    "It''s okay..." Maris replied, her voice barely audible, as a faint blush crept across her cheeks.

    Lucan secured the sp and stepped back, allowing Maris to turn around. Her eyes sparkled as she smiled up at him, her happiness almost overwhelming in its sincerity. "Thank you... I''ll treasure it!" she said, her voice filled with warmth.

    "I''m d you like it..." Lucan responded, his heart lifting at the sight of her joy.

    They continued their stroll through the market, their purchases in hand, savoring thest moments of their trip together. But soon, the time came to head back to the station.

    "It''s almost time for the train," Lucan said, ncing at the clock once more. "We''ve bought the souvenirs, so let''s head to the station."

    "Yes... our trip is already over, isn''t it..." Maris''s voice wasced with a touch of sadness, her earlier joy tempered by the reality of their impending departure.

    "Yes. A week... it went by surprisingly fast," Lucan agreed, feeling the same pang of regret that their time here was ending.

    "Yes... like a sh of light. It was so much fun..." Maris sighed, her eyes distant as she reflected on the past week.

    As they walked towards the station, Maris let out a soft sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "...When summer vacation ends, we''ll be apart again... I''ll miss you."

    Lucan paused, looking at her with understanding. "All students feel that way when summer ends..."

    "Do you feel that way too, Lucan-sama?" Maris asked, her eyes searching his for reassurance.

    "Yes," Lucan nodded. "As a student, my family was good and I loved spending time with my sister and brother, so I did feel sad when summer vacation ended. But we can go on another trip next year."

    "Next year?" Maris''s eyes brightened at the thought, the sadness momentarily lifting.

    "Yes. Do you want to go to the sea again next year? Or perhaps try the mountains? Camping could be fun too," Lucan suggested, hoping to lift her spirits.

    "...Yes, there''s always next year," Maris repeated, her voice gaining strength as shetched onto the idea.

    Maris, who had been downcast moments before, now smiled with renewed hope. "I''m looking forward to it. We''ll make memories together every year."

    "...Yes, indeed," Lucan agreed, feeling a warm sense of contentment at the thought of more shared adventures.

    They arrived at the station and boarded the train, finding seats near the window. As the train began to move, they gazed out at the passing scenery, both lost in their thoughts. The rhythmic tter of the train on the tracks was a soothing backdrop to their silent contemtion.

    Maris leaned her head against the window, watching as thendscape blurred by. The town they were leaving behind had be a special ce for her.

 Chapter 87: Heroines Love Rivals

    The room was alive withughter, the clinking of sses, and the warm glow of candlelight that bathed the room in a cozy ambiance. The four adventurers��Julia, Rina, Hima, and Olive��had imed a corner booth, their table already littered with empty mugs and bottles as the night wore on.

    Each of them had shed the serious demeanor they wore during their dungeon crawls, reced now with the easy camaraderie that came with shared drinks and goodpany.

    Julia sat at the head of the table, her long white hair pulled back into a loose ponytail. She was dressed casually, a simple white blouse that hinted at her toned physique and a pair of form-fitting trousers. Her emerald eyes were bright with a mix of amusement and tipsiness, a rare sight for someone usually guard and hide emotions.

    Rina, the boldest of the group, was leaning back in her chair with a carefree grin. Her short red hair was slightly tousled, and she wore a sleeveless ck tunic that showed off her muscr arms. She had opted for leather pants that hugged her legs, giving her a rugged, tomboyish appearance. A tankard of ale was held loosely in one hand.

    Hima, was dressed in a low-cut, flowing dress of deep purple that entuated her curves and drew attention to her ample cleavage. Her long blonde hair cascaded down her back in loose waves, and her blue eyes sparkled with yful energy. She sat next to Julia.

    Olive, as usual, was the quietest of the group. She had her hood down for a change, revealing short dark hair and sharp, observant eyes. Olive wore a simple green tunic and brown leggings.

    "So, what''s next?" Rina asked, her voice carrying a hint of challenge. "Are we just gonna sit here and drink, or are we gonna spice things up?"

    Hima, always ready to add some excitement, leaned forward with a grin. "How about a game of truth or dare?"

    Julia groaned, already sensing where this was going. "Do we have to?"

    "Of course we do," Rina said, her grin widening. "Unless you''re scared, Julia?"

    Julia narrowed her eyes at Rina, herpetitive side ring up. "Fine. But don''t me me if I make you do something embarrassing."

    Hima pped her hands in delight. "This is going to be fun! Let''s start with something simple. Who wants to go first?"

    Rina immediately pointed at Julia. "You''re up, fearless leader. Truth or dare?"

    Julia took a deep breath, her pride not allowing her to back down. "Dare."

    Rina''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "I dare you to take off your blouse and wear your undershirt for the next three rounds."

    Julia flushed slightly, but she wasn''t about to refuse. With a resigned sigh, she unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it off, revealing a simple white undershirt that clung to her form. She tossed the blouse onto the back of her chair, crossing her arms over her chest in an attempt to hide her difort.

    "There, happy now?" she muttered.

    "Very," Rina said, her grin still in ce. "Now it''s your turn to pick."

    Julia turned her attention to Hima, who was watching the exchange with open amusement. "Hima, truth or dare?"

    Hima winked. "Truth. Let''s see what you''ve got."

    Julia smirked, deciding to make things interesting. "What''s the most embarrassing thing you''ve ever done in front of someone you liked?"

    Himaughed, leaning back in her chair. "Oh, that''s easy. There was this one time when I was trying to impress this really cute guy. I tripped and fell into a fountain��right in front of him. My dress got soaked, and I ended up looking like a drowned rat. He was nice about it, but I was mortified."

    The group burst intoughter.

    "Your turn, Hima," Julia said, still smiling.

    Hima turned her gaze to Olive, her yful demeanor softening slightly. "Olive, truth or dare?"

    Olive considered for a moment, then quietly answered, "Dare."

    Hima thought for a moment, then grinned. "I dare you to kiss someone at this table. Your choice."

    Olive raised an eyebrow, clearly unfazed by the dare. Without hesitation, she leaned across the table and pressed a quick, chaste kiss on Hima''s cheek. Hima, caught off guard, blushed slightly but quicklyughed it off.

    "Well, that was tame," Hima said, rubbing her cheek. "But I''ll let it slide."

    Olive simply shrugged, her expression unreadable.

    Rina, not one to be outdone, looked at Hima with a wicked grin. "Hima, truth or dare?"

    Hima smiled seductively. "Dare, of course."

    Rina''s grin widened. "I dare you to lose the dress and join Julia in her undergarments."

    Hima didn''t hesitate. She stood up, giving them all a slow, yful twirl as she slipped out of her dress, revealing acy ck bra and matching underwear. She sat back down with a wink, clearly enjoying the attention.

    Julia rolled her eyes, trying to hide her blush. "You really have no shame, do you?"

    "Why should I?" Hima replied, leaning closer to Julia. "Besides, it''s just us girls here."

    The game continued, each round bing progressively more daring and personal. They teased and challenged each other, revealing secrets and sharingughter that echoed through the tavern. As the night wore on, the drinks flowed freely, loosening tongues and inhibitions alike.

    When it was Rina''s turn to face a truth, Julia seized the opportunity to probe deeper. "Rina, do you have any regrets when ites to love? Anyone you wish you''d handled differently?"

    Rina''s smile faded slightly, and she looked down at her drink. After a moment, she sighed and leaned back in her chair. "Yeah, there is someone. I like him but there is already someone way better than me with him, and he doesn''t seem as love interest. So... Well can''t help it."

    After few seconds of silence, the conversation continued, the game forgotten as they talked about their lives, their fears, and their dreams. Olive, who had been quiet for most of the night, finally spoke up when it was her turn.

    "I don''t have much of a love life to speak of," she admitted, her voice steady. "But I''ve always believed that if something''s meant to be, it''ll happen when the time is right. I''m not in a rush."

    Julia nodded in agreement. "Sometimes, the best thingse when you least expect them."

    They continued their game, and this game helped them to to know each other more and bond be stronger.

    And, Three Butterflies Party be Four Butterflies. Rina official joined a party.

 Chapter 88: Heroines Divine Power Affect

    Maris and Lucan returned to the town after a week-long journey, greeted warmly by the townspeople as they approached the gates. The sun was setting, casting a golden hue over the cobblestone streets and the thatched roofs of the quaint houses. The townspeople, who had been tending to their evening chores, stopped and turned their attention to the returning pair, their faces lighting up with smiles.

    "Oh, oh! Wee back, both of you," an elderly woman called out, waving a handkerchief in the air.

    "Priest, and Saint! Wee back!" A group of children, who had been ying near the fountain in the town square, ran up to them, theirughter filling the air.

    Lucan smiled warmly, nodding to the townspeople. "Everyone, we''re back. Was everything alright while we were away?"

    "Yes, everything''s fine. The acting priest took good care of things," replied a middle-aged man who had approached with a basket of freshly baked bread. The aroma wafted through the air, blending with the scent of evening flowers.

    The "acting priest" referred to Taro, who had been sent to cover for Lucan during their week-long trip. Lucan had been somewhat apprehensive about leaving the temple in Taro''s hands, but now, hearing the townspeople''s praise, he felt good.

    "Taro�� I initially thought he was a mysterious and strange person, but when you actually talk to him, he''s quite kind. My grandmother hurt her back while she was out, and he carried her back to our house," a young woman chimed in, her eyes shining with gratitude.

    "He treated her injury too," added another. "It was minor, so he said no donation was necessary. He looks and feels mysterious, but he''s a good person."

    "He even ys with the kids when he has time. He''s a bit mysterious, but he''s known to be kind and serious," said a burly man, his voice filled with respect.

    Lucan blinked in surprise at thements. Although he was concerned about the repeated description of "mysterious," it was clear that Taro had made a good impression. The priest had always struck Lucan as an odd character, but the townspeople seemed to appreciate his quirks.

    "There are even people who would prefer him to stay in town rather than just being a temporary recement��! Oh! Of course, it''s not that we''re dissatisfied with you, Priest Lucan!" a housewife eximed, her hands waving frantically as she realized how her words might be taken.

    Lucan chuckled softly, his smile reassuring. "Haha�� I''m d to hear that. I''m not worried about it, so don''t worry."

    The woman rxed, a relieved smile spreading across her face.

    "Lucan-sama?" Maris''s gentle voice cut through his thoughts, drawing his attention.

    "Oh, it''s fine," Lucan said, shaking his head. He then addressed the gathered crowd. "Everyone, I brought some sweets from the trip, so please help yourselves if you like."

    There was a collective murmur of gratitude as Lucan handed out the sweets, the townspeople eagerly epting the treats. With their farewells exchanged, Lucan and Maris finally made their way back to the temple.

    As they approached, Lucan felt a sense of calm wash over him. The temple was a ce of sanctuary, a home blessed with divine protection. However, as they drew closer, Lucan''s eyes widened in surprise.

    The temple had been thoroughly cleaned and polished to a gleam. Though it wasn''t particrly dirty before, thanks to the white fox that had stayed behind, it was now even more immacte. Not a single weed marred the garden, and the exterior walls and windows were polished to perfection. The very air seemed to shimmer with the temple''s enhanced radiance.

    "Wow�� He really went all out with the cleaning��" Lucan muttered under his breath, still taking in the sight.

    Maris nodded beside him, her eyes sparkling. "The acting priest seems to be very diligent."

    As if on cue, Taro appeared from within the temple. He was almost unrecognizable from the man they had left in charge.

    "Oh, Saint and Priest Lucan! You''ve returned!" Taro''s voice was familiar, but his appearance had undergone a dramatic transformation.

    Taro, who had been a middle-aged man in his fifties with a thin, slightly frail build and sses that gave him an almost schrly look, now appeared much younger. His muscles bulged under his priestly robes, his skin was tanned and glowing with health, and his head was shaved clean. He looked like a bodybuilder, not the slightly entric priest Lucan remembered.

    Lucan stared, blinking rapidly as if trying to clear a mirage from his vision. "Uh, Priest Taro�� right?"

    "Yes, that''s right!" Taro confirmed, striking a pose that made his robes stretchically against his muscles. The once-sparkling sses were the only familiar feature left, reflecting the sunlight as he grinned broadly.

    "I''ve been here for a week, and I''m surprised at how well I feel! This temple, where the Saint was born and raised, is indeed blessed by the gods!" Taro dered, his voice booming with enthusiasm.

    Lucan''s mouth opened and closed as he struggled to find words. Finally, he managed a weak smile. "��I-I see."

    His mind was racing, trying to reconcile the man standing before him with the Taro he had known. Taro''s transformation was not just physical; it seemed he had undergone aplete personality shift as well, from slightly reclusive and mysterious to exuberant and physically imposing.

    Lucan turned his gaze to Maris, hoping for some grounding in this surreal situation. But Maris, seemingly unfazed, was examining the flowers in the garden, her expression serene.

    "Maris�� isn''t that person too different?" Lucan whispered, leaning closer to her.

    "Hmm? Is that so?" Maris replied, her voice light and unconcerned.

    "A week ago, he didn''t have such a physique and looked�� well, less healthy��" Lucan continued, his eyes still glued to Taro, who was now flexing his arms in what seemed to be an impromptu disy of strength.

    "Well�� honestly, I don''t really remember much. Wasn''t he always like that?" Maris responded, turning her attention back to the flowers with a soft hum.

    Lucan blinked again, this time with realization. Maris''s divine power must have had an effect on Taro. It wasn''t unheard of for people in close proximity to the Saint to experience changes, but this�� this was beyond anything he had expected.

    He remembered in the game, in future Maris mere presence could heal the sick and bring prosperity to entire regions. Perhaps Maris, without even realizing it, had elerated Taro''s transformation. It made sense, given that Maris herself was still growing into her powers. This incident might just be a small glimpse of what was toe.

    With a sigh, Lucan finally epted the situation. "I see�� It seems Maris''s blessings have grown stronger again."

    Taro, oblivious to their conversation, approached them with a beaming smile. "It''s all thanks to you two! The temple feels more alive than ever, and I''ve never felt better in my life!"

    Lucan nodded.

 Chapter 89: Heroine Feel Pride and Happy

    "Thank you for managing the temple as the acting priest for a week," Lucan said. "Thanks to you, we were able to enjoy our trip without worry."

    Maris, standing beside him with her usual grace and poise, nodded in agreement. "Thank you, Priest Taro. We''re grateful for your dedication."

    Taro''s chest puffed out with pride, his eyes gleaming with the satisfaction of a job well done. "It''s my pleasure! I''m d I could help with the Saint''s temple!" His voice carried a robust energy that matched his newfound sense of purpose.

    As the two continued to express their gratitude, Taro''s demeanor became almost exuberant. "I''m honored to have been entrusted with the Saint''s temple, even if just temporarily! If you ever need me again, just let me know!"

    Lucan smiled. "Thank you. I''ll be sure to rely on you if that happens."

    Just as the conversation seemed to be winding down, Taro''s expression shifted, bing slightly more serious. "Oh, by the way," he said, reaching into his robe. "A letter arrived from the Grand Temple in the royal capital during your absence."

    He handed Lucan a finely sealed envelope, the wax emblem of the Grand Temple unmistakable. Lucan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took it.

    "This is��" Lucan murmured, recognizing the name on the envelope. "It''s from Archpriest Kerum."

    The name carried a certain gravitas. Archpriest Kerum was a figure of immense power and influence within the lesiastical hierarchy, second only to the God''s Avatar and, in many ways, more directly involved in the day-to-day governance of the temple''s affairs.

    Moreover, he was also strong, strong enough to kill Maris if he ever got serious about it.

    As Lucan carefully broke the seal and unfolded the letter, his eyes scanned the elegant script, absorbing the words with growing intrigue.

    "The content is�� inviting me to the royal capital? To grant me the title of Holy Priest?"

    The letter borated on the invitation, stating that the Grand Temple wished to officially recognize Lucan as a "Holy Priest" and was inviting him to the capital for the ceremony.

    The title of Holy Priest was a prestigious honor, bestowed upon priests who had made significant contributions to the faith and the temple''s mission.

    "That''s amazing, Lucan-sama!" Maris eximed, her voice filled with genuine happiness for him. Her light blue eyes sparkled with admiration, the soft pink of her hair catching the fading sunlight.

    "Oh, that''s wonderful!" Taro echoed, his excitement palpable as he pped Lucan on the back with a hearty thump.

    Maris''s heart swelled with joy, her thoughts swirling with the possibilities this new development presented. She had always believed in Lucan''s potential, knowing that he was destined for greatness. The thought of him being recognized and honored by the Grand Temple filled her with pride. She was genuinely happy, not just for Lucan''s achievement, but for what it meant for their future together.

    As she looked at Lucan, her mind drifted to the many moments they had shared, the conversations, theughter, and the unspoken bond that had grown between them. Maris had always admired Lucan''s, but now, seeing him standing on the brink of such an important milestone, her admiration deepened into something more profound.

    She couldn''t help but imagine their future��Lucan rising through the ranks, his name revered by all, while she stood by his side, supporting him every step of the way. The thought warmed her heart, filling her with a sense of fulfillment she hadn''t known she was missing. In future, once Lucan was top position of Temple, no one would say anything if she got together with Lucan.

    While Maris and Taro were caught up in the excitement of the news, Lucan was also happy about it. This was the first step to reaching a higher status in his life, and one day he would stand at the top. As for what contributions he had made to receive this title, the most significant was guiding Maris, nurturing her innate gifts, and helping her grow into her role as the Saint.

    He nced at Maris, who was beaming with pride. Lucan felt a deep sense of satisfaction. This title he had received was tied to her, to everything they had achieved together.

    However, he had one concern: the Water Source he had been thinking about before the trip. It was something that could make him strong enough to not lose against any Kingdom-ss strong people. But if he went to the capital now, he wouldn''t have time for the Water Source.

    Well, forget it�� Lucan thought, resigning himself. I''m already a Kingdom-ss strong person. The Water Source can wait.

    He nodded to himself, resolving to ept the honor. The Grand Temple''s recognition was a significant step, and while he was there, he should also meet his siblings and mother.

    "Well then," he said, breaking the silence that had settled around them, "I''ll ept the invitation and head to the royal capital."

    As he was about to fold the letter back into its envelope, something caught his eye. There was another piece of paper tucked inside, neatly folded and bearing a different seal.

    "Huh, there''s another letter inside?" he muttered, carefully pulling it out and unfolding it.

    The paper was slightly thicker, with the emblem of the Royal Academy embossed at the top. As Lucan''s eyes scanned the text, his brow furrowed in confusion and then slowly lifted in surprise.

    "''Appointment certificate. You are appointed as a temporary lecturer at the Royal Academy in the royal capital''��?" he read aloud, the words hanging in the air between them.

    Maris, who had been quietly observing Lucan''s reaction, tilted her head slightly, her expression curious. "The Royal Academy..." Then a blooming smile appeared on her face. "Doesn''t that mean we can be together?"

    Lucan nodded.

    "Yeaahhhh," Maris smiled as she hugged Lucan, "We can be together. I don''t have to miss you."

    Lucan hugged her back as he considered the reason behind this.

    The suddenness of the appointment,bined with the invitation to be recognized as a Holy Priest, made Lucan wonder if there was more at y.

    Taro, who had been silent, spoke up as Maris finished disying her happiness.

    "The Royal Academy�� That''s an incredible opportunity, Lucan-sama. To be invited as a lecturer�� You must ept!"

    Maris nodded in agreement. "Yes, please ept it. We can be together."

    "Yes," he said, a smile spreading across his face. "I will ept both invitations."

 Chapter 90: Heroines Marriage Proposals

    In the heart of the bustling royal capital, the Grand Temple stood as an imposing structure of stone and stained ss, its spires reaching towards the heavens as a testament to the kingdom''s devotion. Within its hallowed halls, Archpriest Kerum, the highest-ranking priest in the kingdom, found himself once again engulfed in a sea of paperwork and responsibilities.

    Thete afternoon light streamed through the high windows of his office, casting a golden glow on the meticulously arranged piles of documents that cluttered his ornate wooden desk. Kerum, a man who had long passed the prime of his youth, sighed deeply as he surveyed the overwhelming workload before him.

    The once-fierce lines of his face had softened with age, but today they were etched with the familiar strain of his duties.

    "Really... This is just astounding..." he muttered to himself, his voice heavy with weariness.

    He reached up to massage his temples, trying to ward off the dull ache that had settled there. His eyes fell on the document at the top of the pile��a marriage proposal, one of many that had flooded the temple since the discovery of the Saintess Maris Rainsa earlier that spring.

    The proposal was not addressed to him, but to Maris herself, a young woman whose beauty and divine blessing had captivated the kingdom. The letter was ornate, the handwriting elegant, and it was apanied by a list ofvish gifts that the suitor had sent in hopes of winning the Saintess''s favor.

    "Gold, jewels, paintings, antiques, even mansions andnd... I can''t believe they keeping up with so many gifts..." Kerum murmured, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Beside him, one of his subordinates, a younger priest with a calm demeanor, shrugged in response. "It seems they really want to win the Saintess''s favor. Even though she''s not the type to be swayed by such materialistic methods..."

    Kerum could only nod in agreement. Since Maris had been recognized as the Saintess by the Grand Temple, there had been an unceasing stream of marriage proposals from nobles and wealthy merchants alike. Each proposal came with increasingly extravagant gifts, as if the suitors believed they could buy Maris''s affection.

    But Maris was no ordinary woman. Her beauty was ethereal, her presence calming, and her devotion to the gods unwavering. She had no interest in wealth or material possessions. Her only desire, it seemed, was to spent time with person she love.

    "Of course, these are not merely proposals," Kerum continued, his toneced with frustration. "Theye with the expectation that they will be epted, that the gifts will sway her decision..."

    He leaned back in his chair, letting out a long, weary sigh. "When Maris was informed of this, she instructed, ''Please decline all of them,'' and ''Return the gifts.''"

    The younger priest chuckled softly, though there was a trace of pity in his eyes. "The Saintess is selfless. She desires neither wealth nor artistic treasures."

    Kerum nodded, his expression softening as he thought of Maris. "If there is something she wishes for, it is probably only the ''heart'' of a certain man."

    The younger priest looked at Kerum with a curious expression, but the Archpriest offered no further exnation. Instead, he pushed the pile of proposals to the edge of his desk, out of sight and out of mind.

    "��It would be fine if it were just the gifts," Kerum said after a pause. "But it''smentable that there are even those who resort to threats."

    The room fell into a tense silence. The younger priest''s expression darkened, and Kerum continued in a low voice, "There are those who demand that the Saintess be handed over, or else��"

    He didn''t need to borate. The threats had been real and frightening, issued by high-ranking nobles and even influential figures from neighboring countries. Some had gone so far as to threaten the Grand Temple itself, believing that their wealth and power could force Maris''s hand.

    But Maris was not one to be intimidated. She had met each threat with calm defiance, her resolve unshaken. And each time, the Grand Temple had stood behind her, refusing to bow to the demands. After all, Grand Temple had been around for centuries, with strength of Grand Temple, it''s easy to conquer all countries to make a kingdom.

    (Kingdom is made of nine countries or more and Empire is made of nine kingdom and more. Currently there is no empire in the world. There is only two Kingdoms and 27 countries.)

    "Some even demanded favors," Kerum continued, his voice tinged with disgust. "iming that since the gifts were epted, they should be amodated despite their return being refused."

    The younger priest shook his head, his expression one of disbelief. "The audacity��"

    "It is astonishing," Kerum agreed. "To see such audacity when dealing with the Saintess."

    He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk as he sped his hands together. "Even though I, too, was mistaken for a while�� The Saintess is a being beyond our worldly notions. She cannot be bound by power or status."

    The younger priest looked at Kerum with admiration. "But�� how could Your Eminence consider yourself a worldly person��?"

    Kerum smiled faintly, though it was a smile tinged with mncholy. "I am indeed a worldly person. My interactions with the Saintess have made this painfully clear��"

    He stood up and moved to the window, looking out over the courtyard where the temple''s gardens flourished in the warm sunlight. "No matter how high a position I hold as an Archpriest, such titles are useless against the Saintess. There is no way to control her. She is the divine representative�� If she has decided ''thus,'' we lowly beings have no choice but to follow her will."

    Until recently, Kerum had indeed tried to manage Maris, to guide her in the direction he thought best for the temple and the kingdom. He had even attempted to arrange marriages with high-ranking priests, believing that a union with a powerful man would secure her future and the temple''s influence.

    But every effort had failed. Maris had shown no interest in any of the suitors, no matter how handsome, wealthy, or powerful they were. She had remained steadfast in her devotion to her duties and her own mysterious path.

    "Some men even tried to create de facto situations out of desperation," Kerum said, his tone growing darker. "But their fates were grim."

    He didn''t need to exin further. The few who had tried to force Maris''s hand had met with divine retribution��sickness, misfortune, and in one case, a mysterious disappearance. It was as if the gods themselves were protecting her.

    "I see�� So the Saintess is indeed protected by gods and angels��" the younger priest murmured, his voice filled with awe.

    Kerum let out a low chuckle, though there was little humor in it. "That was not my intended meaning, but perhaps you are not entirely wrong��"

    He returned to his desk, but instead of sitting, he leaned against the edge, crossing his arms as he considered the situation.

    "However, what was the reason for certifying the Saintess''s guardian as a Holy Priest and rmending him as a teacher at the academy?" the younger priest asked, his tone curious.

    Kerum''s expression grew thoughtful. "To keep the Saintess here, it''s necessary�� The center of faith must remain at the Grand Temple in the royal capital."

    The younger priest tilted his head, clearly confused. "��?"

    Kerum sighed, realizing he would need to exin further. "Attention is drawn to the temple where the Saintess was born and raised, and many believerse for pilgrimage. If the Saintess graduates from the academy and returns to her hometown�� People''s faith might shift to that town."

    The younger priest''s eyes widened slightly as understanding dawned. The temple in Maris''s hometown, once a small and humble ce, had be a site of pilgrimage for the devout. The town''s transportationwork had developed rapidly to amodate the influx of visitors, and the town itself was growing into a regional city.

    "Though it is currently a mere frontier town," Kerum continued, "it will likely develop into a regional city eventually. Maris has no attachment to the royal capital and returns to her hometown as soon as she has a long vacation. If she graduates from the academy, she might quickly abandon the royal capital as well."

    The younger priest frowned, clearly concerned. "But the Saintess''s presence here is crucial��"

    "Exactly," Kerum said, nodding. "The splendor of the royal capital and the rich and convenient life cannot retain the Saintess. Therefore, we must move her ce of return here."

    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "Fortunately, the talk of recognizing the Saintess''s guardian as a Holy Priest had been underway for some time. With the Archpriest''s agreement, it was soon approved."

    The younger priest''s eyes lit up with understanding. "And by appointing him as a teacher at the Royal Academy, we ensure that they both remain in the capital."

    "Precisely," Kerum said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "The talk of weing them as a teacher at the Royal Academy also progressed smoothly. Coincidentally, a female faculty member teaching theology at the Royal Academy was retiring, creating a vacancy."

    The younger priest''s respect for Kerum grew as he realized the careful nning that had gone into this decision. "��This must be the will of the gods."

    Kerum smiled.

    The younger priest watched as Kerum returned to his work.

 Chapter 91: Heroine is Too Excited

    It was decided that the Saintess''s guardian, Lucan, would be recognized as a Holy Priest.

    Moreover, he would be invited as a temporary lecturer at the Royal Academy, which meant he would be temporarily leaving Town.

    Inside the cozy home, Lucan stood in the center of his room, surrounded by half-packed bags and a sense of nostalgia. His dark eyes scanned the familiar space, taking in the simple yet meaningful objects that filled it. A soft sigh escaped his lips as he folded a neatly pressed shirt, cing it carefully into his travel bag.

    "Hmmm... I never expected it to turn out like this," Lucan mused. The recent turn of events had caught him off guard; after just returning from a long trip, he found himself preparing to leave again, this time for the royal capital.

    While the idea of returning to his roots didn''t particrly bother him, before he didn''t wanted to go back at capital because he might get targeted by those who wanted to harm Maris but now that he was Kingdom ss Strong, he didn''t have to worry about such things.

    While he was away from town, Priest Taro will take care of things. He is already well-acquainted with the townspeople, so there shouldn''t be any problems.

    There were no issues with his absence.

    As he packed, a soft knock on the door broke his reverie. Turning, he saw Maris, standing in the doorway with a bright smile on her face. Her long, flowing hair framed her delicate features, and her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "Lucan-sama! Should I bring this?" Maris asked, holding up a book she had retrieved from his shelf. Her enthusiasm was palpable, and it was clear that she was excited.

    Lucan nced at the book and chuckled softly. "Ah... Let''s leave that book behind. We can get the same one in the royal capital," he replied, his tone gentle.

    "Understood!" Maris chirped, her smile widening as she carefully ced the book back on the shelf.

    "Lucan-sama, here are the panties! The panties!"

    "Yes, yes, please put the underwear in that bag. We don''t want girls shouting ''panties'' all over the ce."

    Maris continued to stuff the underwear she had taken from the dresser into the bag.

    Her joy seemed to make her even more childlike or strange than usual.

    "Oh, I''m so excited. To think that Lucan-sama will be a teacher at the academy... It feels like a dream that we can be together in the royal capital! Oh, it really feels like a dream!"

    As she spoke, Maris''s joy seemed to radiate from her, and Lucan couldn''t help but smile in response. Since receiving the letter from the capital, Maris had been positively glowing with happiness. Her presence had an almost magical effect on their surroundings; it was as if the very air around her was infused with light and warmth.

    However, as much as Lucan enjoyed seeing Maris so happy, he knew he needed to temper her expectations. "I should mention... Maris, just because we''re going to the royal capital doesn''t mean we''ll be living together, okay?" he said, his voice calm and measured.

    "Huh? Is that so?" Maris''s expression faltered slightly, the light behind her dimming just a little.

    "Yes, it is," Lucan confirmed, watching as Maris''s shoulders slumped in disappointment. He knew how much she had been looking forward to their time together, but it was important to set boundaries, especially given their roles.

    Taking a deep breath, Lucan continued, "You''ll be staying at the Grand Temple, while I''ll be staying in the staff dormitory at the academy. Students are not allowed in the dormitories, so we won''t be able to see each other as often as we do here."

    "Why not... Lucan-sama could stay at the temple too!" Maris protested, her tone tinged with a hint of desperation.

    "No, living there has its rules, and we need to follow them," Lucan exined patiently. "All faculty members at the academy are required to stay in the staff dormitory. It''s a measure to ensure the safety and integrity of the institution."

    In the past, students and their parents had attempted to tamper with grades and steal test papers, leading to illegal entries into teachers'' homes.

    Royal Academy students and their parents are all nobles. Some try to exploit their status to engage in undesirable actions against teachers.

    Therefore, it is mandatory for teachers to live in well-secured staff dormitories.

    Maris sighed, her earlier excitement now tempered by the reality of their situation. "Ugh... There''s nothing to be done about the system, I suppose..." she muttered, her tone resigned.

    Despite her disappointment, Maris was not one to sulk for long. She was a person of strong character and understood the importance of following the rules.

    "But... We can still be together at the academy, right?" Maris asked, her voice softening as she looked up at Lucan with hopeful eyes.

    "Well, as long as we stay within our roles as student and teacher, yes," Lucan replied, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    "Yes, I will!" Maris eximed, her enthusiasm returning in full force. The halo of light behind her reappeared, and Lucan could almost imagine white lilies blooming beneath her feet as she moved.

    "For lunch, let''s eat together. I''ll make lunch for you every day!" Maris dered, her determination evident in her voice.

    "Uh, that''s..."

    "I''ll help with your work after school too! Although there are temple duties... Well, we can manage by increasing the number of stuffed animals!" Maris continued, her mind racing with possibilities.

    Lucan chuckled softly, shaking his head in amusement.

    "..."

    As Lucan continued to pack, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation building within him. The thought of returning to the capital, of reconnecting with his family and old friends, filled him with a mix of excitement.

    Lucan packed everything and he and Maris set on carriages. He went to visit Wanny, the olddy, then Morbis his friend and his wife, and after he wanted to meet Rina but he got news that she went to capital, and also joined Julia''s party.

    It was surprising but good one.

 Chapter 92: Heroines Power

    "~~~~~?"

    Inside the intermittently shaking carriage, Maris cheerfully hummed a tune. Her soft voice blended with the gentle rocking of the carriage, creating an atmosphere of peace that seemed to make time slow down.

    Maris sat opposite Lucan, her bright eyes filled with joy as she looked at him. She wore a simple, yet elegant dress, the fabric catching the light in a way that made her seem to glow from within. The subtle floral pattern of the dress seemed to mirror the gentle energy she exuded.

    "You''re in a good mood, Maris," Lucan observed, He leaned back against the plush seat, the cushions offering a soft respite from the hard travel. He wore his usual traveling attire��a well-fitted tunic and trousers, made of durable material that still managed to look refined.

    "Yes! I''m very happy!" Maris replied, her smile blooming like the very flowers that had begun to miraculously appear inside the carriage. The petals, a vivid red, floated gently down, filling the carriage with a sweet, natural fragrance. It was as if her emotions had be tangible, turning into a small miracle that painted the space around them with beauty.

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile back at her.

    Although the two inside the carriage couldn''t see it, the path they traveled was being transformed. On both sides of the road, flowers of various colors bloomed as if bowing in respect to the Saintess. The vibrant colors created a mesmerizing corridor of nature, leading them forward like a royal procession.

    These flowers, brought into existence by Maris''s unconscious miracles.

    "Lucan-sama," Maris continued, her voice filled with excitement, "I know a shop I went to with my friends. They had incredibly sweet and delicious crepes. Shall we go there together once we arrive?"

    Lucan nodded, "That sounds good."

    Maris''s eyes sparkled with even more enthusiasm. "Yes, I know. I also found a caf�� with delicious tea. It has a great atmosphere, is quiet, and not crowded, like a hidden gem. There''s also an antiquarian bookstore that only handles old and rare books. And, there''s a flower field where many fairies gather, just a bit away from the royal capital.

    It would be so much fun to have a pic there with a packed lunch."

    As she spoke, her voice carried a rhythm of excitement, her words tumbling out in quick session as if she couldn''t contain her joy. Lucan couldn''t help but chuckle softly, watching her as she painted a picture of their future adventures in the royal capital.

    Maris''s excitement was palpable, and Lucan could see the dreams forming in her mind, each n more borate and filled with joy than thest. She was imagining a life of simple pleasures, sharing moments with him, discovering new ces, and enjoying the peace that came with theirpanionship.

    "We should visit as many ces as we can," Maris continued, her tone now more thoughtful as she mapped out their time together. "The first, we''ll go to the caf��, and the next, we''ll visit that shop, and the following, we can have a pic on the hill... Oh, and I want to go bookstore-hopping too. Let''s n that for next month''s break��"

    Lucan felt a slight headacheing on as he realized just how many ns Maris was making. He knew she was excited, but her enthusiasm seemed boundless.

    "Maris... let''s calm down a bit," he suggested gently, hoping to temper her excitement without dimming her joy. He leaned forward slightly.

    Maris blinked, her excitement momentarily paused. "Oh... I''m sorry, I got carried away," she admitted, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She raised her hands to cover her face, peeking through her fingers at Lucan as if unsure how he would react.

    Lucan smiled softly, shaking his head. "It''s okay. I''m just thinking that if we''re together every break, you won''t have time to spend with your friends, you know?"

    Maris''s eyes widened as the realization hit her. "Oh... that''s right," she murmured, lowering her hands. She bit her lip, clearly thinking over the implications of her ns. "Interacting with friends is important too... then, let''s have one weekend a month for friends and the rest for Lucan-sama."

    "..."

    Lucan could see the determination in her eyes, the way she was already recalcting her schedule to fit everything in. It was both endearing and a little overwhelming.

    Just then, a voice came from the carriage driver''s box, interrupting their conversation. "Um... Excuse me, but may I have a moment?"

    Lucan and Maris both looked toward the front of the carriage as the driver peeked apologetically through the window. His expression was one of mild concern.

    "Sorry. It seems there''s a roadblock up ahead," the driver exined, his voice carrying a hint of uncertainty.

    "A roadblock... Did something happen?" Lucan asked, his brow furrowing as he looked out the window. The carriage hade to a stop, and outside, other carriages and travelers were also stalled, forming a small crowd on the road.

    The driver nodded. "Well... it seems the bridge over the river up ahead has copsed due to flooding. Everyone seems to be in quite a bind."

    "Flooding... Was there heavy rain?" Lucan wondered aloud, his gaze turning toward the horizon where the rivery hidden beyond the hills.

    In this area, typhoons during summer were rare, and it was unusual for the river to flood enough to wash away a bridge. The bridge had stood for years without incident, a testament to its sturdy construction.

    Maris, who had been quietly listening, suddenly spoke up. "It might be the work of monsters."

    Her voice, though calm, carried a weight that made Lucan turn to her with a questioning look. "Can you tell, Maris?"

    Maris nodded, her expression serious. "Yes. I sense an evil presence upstream."

    Without another word, Maris moved to the window and leaned out, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the distant river. She extended her right hand, her fingers delicate yet strong, as if they held the power tomand the world.

    "Take this," she murmured, her voice soft yet filled with authority. With a slight gesture, she waved her finger, and immediately, a white light shot from her hand, streaking across the sky like a shooting star. It was a beam of pure energy, imbued with her will and her power.

    Lucan watched in awe as the light disappeared into the distance, the air around them humming with the residual energy of her spell.

    "This should do... Now, shall we continue?" Maris asked, turning back to Lucan with a smile that belied the power she had just disyed.

    "Continue... even if the monsters are gone, we can''t move forward without the bridge..." Driver pointed out.

    "It''s okay," Maris said, her voice filled with quiet confidence.

    As if in response to her words, the carriage began to move again, the wheels rolling smoothly over the road. Lucan looked out the window again, only to see that the once-copsed bridge had been reced by an archway made of vines and flowers. The intricate weaving of nature had formed a perfect bridge, sturdy enough to support the weight of the carriage and the other travelers.

    The other carriages and travelers, who had been stranded just moments before, were now crossing the river, their faces filled with awe and gratitude as they passed over the miraculous bridge.

    "How should I put it... As expected of the Saintess..." the driver muttered under his breath, his voice filled with admiration.

    Lucan couldn''t help but agree. The disy of power, the effortless creation of life, and the protection of those around her��all of it spoke to Maris''s incredible abilities. She was a force of nature, a living miracle in human form.

    As the carriage continued on its way, crossing the river on the bridge of vines and flowers, Lucan nced back at Maris. She was smiling to herself, her hands folded neatly in herp as if she hadn''t just performed a feat of incredible magic.

    "Now we can reach the royal capital. I''m looking forward to the crepes in the royal capital!" she said, her voice filled with excitement once again.

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. "..."

    He knew that Maris''s miracles knew no bounds, and while they often left him in awe, they also reminded him of the vast gulf between her powers and his own. He possessed incredible strength, magic, and divine abilities, yet Maris''s power was something else entirely. It was as if the world itself bent to her will, creating beauty and life wherever she went.

 Chapter 93: Heroine Arrived at Grand Temple

    The carriage carrying Maris and Lucan, having experienced numerous miraculous events along the way, steadily advanced towards the royal capital.

    The journey was marked by a series of unexpected incidents, each one an opportunity for Maris''s divine powers to manifest. Whether it was a bridge washed away by flooding, an ambush by monsters, a skirmish with bandits, or even a confrontation with corrupt nobles mistreating their ves, nothing stood in their way for long.

    Maris''s miracles dispelled every obstacle with an almost casual ease, her gentle smile never wavering.

    Lucan, sitting across from her in the carriage, observed her closely. Maris''s presence was like a constant beacon of warmth, radiating an aura of calm and peace that seemed to affect everyone around her. Her miracles were bing more frequent, almost second nature to her now.

    "Maris, you''ve really outdone yourself this time," Lucan said.

    Maris looked up, her blue eyes sparkling with delight. "I''m just happy to help, Lucan-sama. It''s what I''m here for."

    The carriage jostled slightly as it continued along the path, the road now lined with flowers of every imaginable color. These flowers, a manifestation of Maris''s power, did not wither as the seasons changed; they would remain vibrant, protecting travelers and warding off monsters indefinitely.

    The sight was breathtaking, and Lucan couldn''t help but be impressed by the impact Maris had on the world around her.

    She is... It will be troublesome in future if her power continues grow this fast.

    Lucan thought as they neared the outskirts of the royal capital, Maris leaned out of the window, her eyes scanning the horizon with anticipation. "The royal capital... Lucan-same you used to live here right?"

    Lucan nodded, reminiscing. "Yes... After graduating from the academy, I moved to the border town. But I used to live here, in my family''s mansion in the royal capital."

    Maris turned her gaze back to Lucan, her expression thoughtful. "It must have been a big change for you, moving away from the capital."

    "It was," Lucan admitted.

    The carriage continued its journey towards the Grand Temple, a towering edifice that dominated the skyline of the royal capital. The n was to drop off their luggage there before exploring the city. Maris had been eager to visit cafes, bookstores, and hidden spots she had discovered with friends, but those ns would have to wait.

    It wouldn''t be appropriate to carry their travel bags around the city.

    They approached the gates of the Grand Temple. The temple Lucan had managed back in the border town was nothingpared to this. The white marble walls gleamed in the afternoon sun, and the massive doors were adorned with intricate carvings of saints and angels. It was a ce of awe and reverence, a fitting destination for someone like Maris.

    "Wee back, Saintess Maris. And wee, Priest Lucan," a deep, resonant voice greeted them as the carriage came to a stop.

    Lucan stepped out first, helping Maris down from the carriage. They were met by arge group of people, including priests, Temple Knights, and at their forefront, Archpriest Kerum, the highest-ranking official of the temple. Over a hundred people had gathered to wee them, all standing in front of the temple''s grand entrance.

    "Archpriest Kerum," Lucan said with a respectful bow. "Thank you foring out to greet us. I assume you knew we wereing?"

    Kerum nodded. "Yes, we received word of your arrival. It was hard to miss, what with the flowers blooming along the road."

    Lucan looked up at the sky, noticing something wrapped in a white light hovering above them. It was a dark marite with angelic wings, a being that Lucan recognized but knew was invisible to most.

    "It seems the soldiers on the city walls noticed as well," Kerum continued, following Lucan''s gaze.

    "Ah, I see," Lucan replied, slightly embarrassed. "I apologize if we caused any disturbance."

    "No disturbance at all," Kerum assured him, though there was a hint of amusement in his voice. "But the flowers... They will likely draw attention. People will talk."

    "Flowers themselves are harmless, but I suppose it''s the mystery of them that might cause concern," Lucan mused. "What happens if someone picks one with impure thought of Saint, for example?"

    Kerum smiled, his expression thoughtful. "In truth, we do not know. Miracles are unpredictable in their consequences. It''s best to leave them undisturbed."

    With that, the conversation turned to practical matters. Kerum led them inside the Grand Temple, where the air was cool and fragrant with incense. The temple was even more impressive on the inside, with high vaulted ceilings, stained ss windows depicting scenes from the sacred texts, and long rows of pews leading up to a grand altar.

    The floor was made of polished marble, and their footsteps echoed as they walked.

    "I''ve arranged for your luggage to be delivered to the Royal Academy''s staff dormitory," Kerum informed Lucan as they moved through the temple''s vast halls. "But you are wee to stay here for the night, Priest Lucan. The ceremony for your canonization is scheduled for the day after tomorrow, so you''ll have some time to rest and prepare."

    Lucan nodded in thanks. "I appreciate the hospitality. And I''ll need the time to get ready."

    Maris, who had been mostly silent, turned to Lucan with a bright smile. "Lucan-sama, I''ll head to my room now to change. I''ll see youter."

    Lucan watched as she gracefully made her way down one of the side corridors, disappearing around a corner.

    Meanwhile, while Maris was settling into her private quarters, Lucan was invited to meet with Archpriest Kerum in his office. The Grand Temple''s administrative wing was a ce of quiet authority, its corridors lined with ancient tomes and religious relics, each one telling stories of the saints and priests who had served before.

    Lucan knew these halls well, having spent many hours here during his time as a student at the Royal Academy.

    Kerum''s office wasrge and imposing, filled with the scent of old leather and incense. Bookshelves lined the walls, crammed with thick volumes of sacred texts, historical records, and magical tomes. A grand desk, made of dark, polished wood, stood at one end, but it was the two high-backed chairs and a sofa near the firece thatmanded the room.

    Arge window behind the desk let in the golden light of the setting sun, casting long shadows across the room.

 Chapter 94: Heroines Power Growth

    Kerum, the highest-ranking official of the temple, was already seated on one of the chairs, his aged yet powerful presence filling the room. He was a tall man with a robust frame, his silver hair neatlybed back, and his robes were a deep, rich purple, embroidered with gold threads.

    He had been a mentor to Lucan during his formative years at the academy, and their rtionship had always been one of mutual respect, though it was often tinged with humor and familiarity in private settings.

    Lucan entered the room and gave a slight nod before taking a seat on the sofa opposite Kerum. He leaned backfortably, the stiffness he usually disyed in public noticeably absent. Here, in the privacy of Kerum''s office, there was no need for formalities.

    "It''s good to see you again, old man," Lucan began, his tone casual.

    Kerum chuckled, his deep voice resonating warmly. "And you as well, Lucan. Though I must say, it would be nice if you showed me the same respect in private as you do in public."

    Lucan smirked, leaning forward slightly. "Sorry, but that''s not happening. Besides, given my strength now, you should be d I''m still ying the role of a lowly priest in public."

    Kerum raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile on his lips. "Indeed, your growth has been... unexpected. Just six years ago, you were a D-rank, and now you''re nearly at the level of a Kingdom-ss. I must admit, I''m shocked."

    Lucan shrugged, his expression one of mild amusement. "Soon, I''ll leave even you behind and be the most powerful. It''s only a matter of time."

    "I don''t doubt it," Kerum replied, his tone bing more serious. "But knowing you, you''ll probably continue to hide your true strength, as you always have."

    "Who knows," Lucan said with a nonchnt wave of his hand. "But let''s talk about Maris. How is she doing here?"

    Kerum sighed, snapping his fingers. Instantly, a delicate porcin teacup filled with steaming tea appeared on the table between them, the result of a minor spell. "Maris is... remarkable. The way her power continues to grow is astonishing, almost terrifying. It''s as if she''s bing something more than human.

    She would surpass me in 2 years."

    Lucan epted the cup, taking a sip of the fragrant tea. He knew Kerum was a master at sensing the magical auras of others, a skill that made it nearly impossible for anyone to hide their true strength from him. If he said Maris''s power was growing rapidly, it was no exaggeration.

    "That''s... concerning," Lucan said after a moment of contemtion. He had always known Maris was special, but to hear that she might surpass even Kerum within two years was unsettling.

    Kerum nodded, his expression grim. "She''s a monster in the best sense of the word. Her powers are bing stronger every day, and there''s no sign of them slowing down. It''s both a blessing and a potential problem."

    Lucan frowned, leaning back into the sofa. "It''s good that she''s kind and benevolent. Having her in the temple is certainly beneficial for us... and for me, of course."

    Kerum chuckled, the tension in the room easing slightly. "Indeed, for you, it''s the best possible oue. But on a more personal note, I''m genuinely happy for you, Lucan."

    Lucan looked at him, slightly puzzled. "Happy?"

    "Yes," Kerum said, his gaze softening. "When you first left the academy, I was concerned. You were content to live in that small border town, seemingly without ambition. I worried that Maris would choose to stay there with you, and I was already considering powerful candidates for her to marry. But now, seeing how far you''vee, I''m relieved.

    You''ve be the most suitable partner for her, and that brings me greatfort."

    Lucan was silent for a moment, absorbing Kerum''s words. He hadn''t expected such a personal confession from the Archpriest, and it caught him off guard. "I didn''t raise her with that intention," he finally said, his voice thoughtful. "But things happen, and feelings can''t be controlled."

    Kerum nodded in agreement. "It''s for the best. Maris deserves someone who understands her, someone who can stand by her side in both strength and spirit. I thought you be weak and decided to live rural life but I was wrong."

    The room fell silent for a few moments, the only sound being the soft crackle of the firece. Lucan took another sip of his tea, his mind racing with thoughts about the future. He had always known Maris was special, but to think that she could soon surpass even the greatest priest in the world was not good.

    "However," Kerum continued, his tone bing more serious, "there''s something else we need to discuss. Since Saintess Maris starteding to the Grand Temple and offering prayers, the effects have been profound. The crop yield throughout the kingdom has increased by 70%, epidemics and natural disasters have been minor, and the damage from monsters has greatly decreased.

    The entire kingdom is prospering in ways we never expected."

    Lucan listened intently, his expression growing more concerned with each passing moment.

    "It''s incredible," Kerum admitted, "but also a cause for concern. The kingdom is bing ustomed to this prosperity, reliant on the blessings Maris brings. But Maris is still human. She''s not an eternal god. If something were to happen to her, or if she were to leave, the divine protection could be lost. The people who have grown used to this prosperity...

    would they be able to return to their old lives? More importantly, can she control that much power?"

    Lucan frowned, setting his teacup down. It was true, Maris have problem controlling her power. She can''t control her power when she gets excited and she didn''t got angry or sad so he doesn''t know what would happen if she ever be angry or sad.

    As for kingdom, then it was also a double-edged sword. The more the kingdom relied on her miracles, the more vulnerable they became to the possibility of losing them. However he didn''t care about that much.

    "It''s a distant concern," Kerum said, trying to ease the tension. "We''ve warned the royal family and the prominent nobles. The Saintess''s power is gradually spreading, not just within the kingdom but across the continent. As its influence broadens, the effects should stabilize. But we cannot afford to lose the Saintess. Her presence here is crucial."

    Lucan nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Let her graduate and see what she has in her heart," he finally said. "But one thing I''m certain of��she will never leave the temple."

    Kerum smiled, a look of relief crossing his features. "That''s good to hear. It''s a greatfort to know that the Saintess is in good hands."

 Chapter 95: Threat Heroine Going Face

    "Lucan, have you heard about the existence of other saints?"

    Lucan nodded in response. The world he knew was vast, epassing twenty-seven countries and two kingdoms. Saintesses could be born in any of thesends, but it was just by chance that one had appeared in the Light Tempest Kingdom.

    "However," Kerum continued, his tone growing more serious, "Saintesses are rare. Many countries don''t have one. Those without a Saintess often covet the ones in othernds. Some might even resort to drastic measures to seize a Saintess from another country."

    Lucan''s expression remained neutral, but internally, he was all too familiar with the scenario. He had seen it y out in the game, where characters from other nations tried to kidnap Maris or seduce her into leaving her homnd. There were even routes in the game where Maris, after being kidnapped, had to be rescued by the protagonist.

    In one route, a foreign prince pursued Maris, and she could be led down that path if the yer chose.

    The reason for these kidnappings was simple: where a Saintess resided, thatnd prospered. The region would flourish, crops would yield more, and thend would be blessed. The Light Tempest had once been merely a country, but with the presence of a Saintess, it had risen to be a kingdom. Having a Saintess was considered a great fortune, a blessing that any nation would desperately seek.

    "And it''s not just the countries that seek Saintesses," Kerum added, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "The highest religious authority on this continent... the Sria Sanctum, also desires to control all Saintesses."

    Lucan''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "The Sria Sanctum... you mean the country where the Supreme Pontiff resides?"

    "Yes, exactly," Kerum confirmed. "In the Light Tempest Kingdom, the highest religious authority is the Grand Temple and the Archpriest. But the Sria Sanctum oversees temples across the entire continent. Although their territory is small and their military might limited, their religious influence is enormous."

    Kerum leaned forward, his gaze intense. "The Sria Sanctum believes that ''Saintesses should be under the management of the Supreme Pontiff.'' They are actively trying to gather all the Saintesses from different countries and bring them under their control. They''ve been known to use forceful and illegal means to achieve this."

    Kerum continued, "They don''t use brute force. Instead of forcefully taking a Saintess, they aim to lure her willingly. They''re not above using magic or drugs for brainwashing. This is why we must be more vignt than ever regarding Saintess Maris."

    Kerum took a deep breath, his hands sping tightly on the table before him. "To put it bluntly, Maris is extraordinarily powerful. She surpasses other Saintesses by a considerable margin. The Sria Sanctum and several other countries are already aware of her power and are scheming to bring her under their control.

    In fact, Lucan, it was the Sria Sanctum that proposed recognizing you as a Holy Priest."

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed. "Are they trying to win my favor and lure me into their fold? And with that, use me to draw Maris away?"

    "Yes," Kerum admitted. "That''s precisely their n."

    Lucan frowned, the seriousness of the situation sinking in. The Sria Sanctum had also been an antagonist in the game, attempting to seize Maris for their purposes. One of the game''s characters, a high-ranking official from the Sria Sanctum, could lead to a route where Maris ended up rebuilding the corrupt nation in the game''s ending.

    In the game''s original scenario, the Sria Sanctum only made contact with Maris after the story had progressed significantly, usually into the second year of the plot. But now, the narrative was shifting, diverging from its original path.

    Lucan couldn''t help but think back to recent events. During their vacation at the beach, they had encountered Liora. Helping her had already set off a chain of events that could have far-reaching consequences. The incident with the crow that tainted the water source was another small but significant deviation.

    These seemingly minor changes could lead to a future that was vastly different from what he remembered.

    "The Sria Sanctum calls itself the ''Nation of the Gods,''" Kerum continued, his voice tinged with disdain. "But its purity and nobility were lost centuries ago. Now, it''s said to be a den of greedy monks who seek nothing but money and power. We''ll be increasing security to prevent them from meddling with Saintess Maris, but you must also be cautious, Lucan.

    Given your strength and nature, I trust you can handle it, but I still urge you to be vignt."

    "Don''t worry, old man. I won''t let anything happen to Maris."

    Both Lucan and Maris were already at the Kingdom-ss level of strength, capable of defending themselves against most threats. However, that advantage would onlyst for a few months. Once others learned of their true strength, they would undoubtedly send equally powerful opponents to challenge them.

    ---

    In a secluded wing of the Grand Temple, Maris stood before an ornate mirror in her private quarters. The room was spacious, filled with soft light filtering through stained ss windows that depicted scenes of divine miracles. The air was fragrant with the scent of lilies, a calming presence that helped Maris center herself as she prepared for the day.

    She had just finished prayers, and she was going to meet Lucan, who had been invited by Kerum to the temple. It had been some time since theyst saw each other, and she wanted to look her best.

    Maris carefully selected her attire��a flowing gown of pure white, symbolizing her status as a Saintess. The fabric was lightweight and ethereal, shimmering with a soft, celestial glow. Golden threads embroidered intricate patterns along the hem and sleeves, representing the blessings she bestowed upon the kingdom.

    She slipped into the gown, the soft material cascading gracefully around her as she moved. Next, she donned a delicate silver circlet, adorned with a single, radiant gem at its center. Her light blue eyes sparkled with a quiet confidence as she adjusted the circlet, ensuring it sat perfectly atop her head.

    As she finished dressing, she decided to go out and meet Lucan and show him how she look in her saint attire.

 Chapter 96: Heroine is Showing Lucan Around Grand Temple

    Lucan exited Archpriest Kerum''s office, his mind filled with thoughts of their conversation. The hallways of the Grand Temple were bustling with priests and acolytes, many of whom acknowledged him with polite nods and smiles. However, Lucan could also sense the some of them with envy and resentment, but Lucan brushed it off, not caring about this priests.

    As he continued down the long, echoing corridors, a particr priest caught his eye. The man was dressed in the borate robes of a high-ranking member of the temple, his posture exuding arrogance. Lucan recognized him from the game��this was Erili, the son of one of the Archpriests, and a figure who had caused trouble in several routes.

    Erili approached Lucan with an air of superiority, speaking in a toneced with false camaraderie. Lucan listened politely at first, nodding along as Erili droned on about the temple''s hierarchy and his own esteemed position. However, Lucan quickly grew tired of the empty words and decided he had heard enough.

    Without a word, Lucan turned and continued walking toward his guest room, leaving Erili mid-sentence. The young priest''s eyes widened in shock at being so tantly ignored.

    "Oye, how dare you ignore me, you lucky priest... You''re only here because you found the Saint by chance��"

    The sound of a sharp p echoed through the corridor as Lucan''s hand met Erili''s cheek with swift precision. The force of the blow was enough to silence the young priest, who stumbled back, clutching his reddening face in disbelief.

    Lucan didn''t even bother to look back. He simply whistled a light tune and continued on his way, his footsteps echoing down the hallway.

    Erili stood frozen, his face a mix of shock, embarrassment, and fury. His breathing grew heavy as the reality of what had just happened sank in. For someone who was used to being revered and respected, being humiliated in such a public manner was a bitter pill to swallow.

    "He will pay," Erili muttered under his breath, his hand still pressed against his burning cheek. "He will pay for this."

    The thought of Lucan being elevated to the rank of Holy Priest simply because he had found the Saint gnawed at Erili. The idea that Maris, the Saint, showed Lucan affection only deepened his resentment. Lucan had to be brought down, and Erili was determined to be the one to do it.

    "First, I''ll destroy his reputation," Erili whispered to himself, his eyes narrowing with malicious intent. "Then, I''ll break his body and soul."

    ---

    Later that day, Lucan was in his room, thinking ways to kill Erili when he heard a soft knock on the door. He opened it to find Maris standing there, dressed in her immacte white Saint''s robes, her presence radiant and serene.

    "Lucan-sama, would you like me to show you around the temple?" she asked, her voice gentle and inviting.

    Lucan took a moment to appreciate Maris''s appearance. She looked every bit the holy figure she was, her robes elegantly tailored to emphasize her grace and beauty. The sight of her brought a smile to his face, though he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He knew that walking around the temple with Maris would undoubtedly stir up more jealousy among the priests.

    But Lucan quickly pushed the thought aside. What did it matter if they were jealous? In time, he nned to marry Maris, and when that day came, the priests would have to vomit blood from envy.

    "Let''s go," Lucan agreed, returning Maris''s smile.

    Maris''s eyes sparkled with happiness as she led him through the Grand Temple. Although Lucan had spent years studying there and knew the temple well, he allowed Maris to guide him, listening as she enthusiastically shared stories and details about the temple''s history and significance.

    The toursted for hours, with Maris showing Lucan every corner of the temple, from the vast prayer halls to the secluded gardens where she often meditated and  he listened attentively, enjoying the sound of her voice and the way she lit up when she spoke about the things she loved.

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden light across the temple grounds, Lucan and Maris returned to his room. Maris had prepared a simple but delicious dinner, which they shared while chatting about their day.

    After dinner, Maris lingered, clearly reluctant to leave. Lucan could see the longing in her eyes. However, he can''t let her stay at night. Scandal was thest thing he needed to deal.

    Gently, but firmly, Lucan escorted Maris to the door. "I''ll see you tomorrow, Maris," he said softly, his hand resting on the doorknob.

    Maris gave a small, disappointed nod, her eyes downcast. "Goodnight, Lucan-sama."

    "Goodnight, Maris."

    With a final, wistful nce, Maris left, leaving Lucan alone in the dimly lit room. He closed the door.

    As Maris walked back to her room, the cool night air brushing against her cheeks, she couldn''t shake the feeling of disappointment that had settled in her chest. She had wanted to stay with Lucan, to be close to him, but she understood his reasons for sending her away.

    She puffed her cheeks, decided that soon she would get Lucan in honest way, marry him and live rest of her life with him.

    At that time, if someone have problem or try to interfere with her happiness, then she would destroy those obstacles.

    For now, she would wait, patiently.

    ---

    Julia, Rina, Hima, and Olive were gathered at their usual spot in the bustling tavern when the news reached them. A passing adventurer mentioned it casually, but the words hit them like a lightning bolt.

    "Lucan''s at the capital? And he''s receiving the Holy Priest title?" Julia''s voice was sharp with disbelief, her grip tightening on her ss.

    Rina leaned back, her brows furrowed. "Holy Priest? Since when was he getting that?"

    Hima''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and curiosity shing across her face. "Lucan, a Holy Priest�� Who would''ve thought?"

    Olive, usually the quietest, smiled.

    Julia, Rina, Olive and Hima were happy, and decided to meet him soon.

 Chapter 97: Heroine Understand Small Power of Lucan

    Lucan was fast asleep in his guest room at the Grand Temple, his mind drifting through a haze of half-remembered dreams. The faint sounds of the temple settling for the night barely registered in his consciousness. However, a soft creak of the door opening brought him to full alertness. His eyes remained closed, his breathing steady, as he sensed the presence of two figures entering the room.

    These were not ordinary intruders. Lucan could feel the malice radiating from them even without looking. His mind quickly assessed the situation.

    Erili''s doing. The second-generation priest he had pped earlier today was making his move. It was a trap��a stupid one.

    In the game, this guy did many despicable things to get Maris, but she was just too kind and spared him more than once. Of course, in the end, he died, but not before causing a lot of trouble.

    In Lucan''s room, two women entered. They were Erili''s lovers, handpicked for this scheme. One of them, the more confident of the two, moved toward the bed with a determined look in her eyes. She began undressing, her intention clear. Once she was naked, she would scream, and Erili would burst in, ''catching'' Lucan in apromising position. It was a simple n, but too simple.

    There were many loopholes that could easily expose Lucan''s innocence.

    Lucan allowed the first woman to undresspletely, remaining still and silent. Just as she was about to let out a scream, Lucan vanished from the bed, moving faster than the eye could follow. He reappeared behind her, one hand wrapping around her bare breast, the other covering her mouth.

    The woman''s eyes widened in shock as she felt the cold touch of Lucan''s fingers against her skin. She tried to struggle, but her strength was nothingpared to his.

    Lucan''s voice was low, chilling. "This n is really too stupid. Do you really think doing this can destroy my reputation? But... it''s better to kill you to eliminate future troubles."

    Before the woman could react, Lucan applied swift, precise pressure to her neck, snapping it in an instant. Her body went limp, her life extinguished without a sound. Lucan let her fall to the floor.

    The second woman, who had been standing by the door, was frozen in terror. She hadn''t expected this oue and now realized the gravity of her mistake. Lucan''s gaze shifted to her, and the next second she was also killed by Lucan.

    After killing the two women, Lucan turned his attention to the next stage of his n. With a fluid motion, he disappeared from the room.

    Outside, Erili was waiting impatiently in the shadows, listening for the scream that would signal the beginning of his revenge. Minutes passed, and nothing happened. Anxiety crept into his thoughts. What''s taking so long? He started towards the room, but before he could reach it, Lucan materialized behind him, a shadow in the dimly lit corridor.

    Without a word, Lucan grabbed Erili by the back of his robe and, with a sh of movement, they were both gone from the temple. Erili didn''t even have time to register what was happening until they were deep in the forest, far from the safety of the Grand Temple.

    Lucan released him roughly, tossing him to the ground. Erili scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding with fear as he realized how isted they were. The moonlight barely filtered through the thick canopy above, casting eerie shadows on the forest floor.

    "W-What are you doing?!" Erili stammered, trying to regain some semnce of control. "You can''t do this! I''m the son of the Archpriest!"

    Lucan stared at him, his expression unreadable. "And that''s supposed to matter to me?"

    Erili took a step back, his mind racing for a way out. "If you harm me, my father will��"

    "Your father can''t do a thing," Lucan interrupted, his voice cold. "You wanted to destroy me, to ruin my reputation. But now, you''re the one who''s going to disappear."

    Panic surged through Erili as Lucan advanced on him. "No! You can''t do this! I''ll��"

    Before he could finish, Lucan vanished again, leaving Erili alone in the dark, dense forest. The silence around him was deafening, broken only by the distant calls of nocturnal creatures. Erili''s breath came in quick, shallow gasps as he realized how truly alone he was.

    Hours passed as Erili wandered aimlessly, his fear growing with each step. He was no warrior, no trained fighter. The sheltered life he had lived under his father''s protection had left him weak and helpless in a situation like this. His arrogance had been his undoing.

    As the first light of dawn began to break through the trees, the sounds of the forest became more menacing. Growls and rustling in the underbrush signaled the presence of wild animals. Erili tried to run, but his strength was fading. He tripped, falling into the damp earth.

    Thest thing he heard was the low growl of a predator closing in, and then the forest was silent once more.

    Lucan returned to the Grand Temple, slipping back into his room as if nothing had happened. He looked at the lifeless bodies of the two women on the floor.

    Lucan didn''t need to kill them��their n was foolish, and he could have easily avoided any trouble. However, even if Erili''s n failed, he wouldn''t have faced any real punishment and would eventuallye back with another, equally stupid n. Lucan didn''t want to deal with such small problems, so he eliminated them.

    "Well, with this, my strength as an S ss will be exposed to Maris," Lucan thought.

    Maris had been watching him closely, knowing that Lucan might get into trouble because of her. She had even left some strong stuffed toys to protect him.

    However, Lucan handled this problem by himself and disyed a strength that only an S ss could have.

    "Now, I can expose this strength to everyone. With how much attention people will pay to me, I don''t want some small fry to speak."

    Now, only S ss or above would challenge or speak ill of him; others had lost that qualification.

    Being Maris''s guardian is tough, and in the future, when he takes her as his wife, it will be even tougher.

    Lucan doesn''t care about society''s opinions or norms, but Maris needs to stay within society, so he needs to be worthy of Maris ording to societal standards. Moreover there was something he want to do, which will require society''s help.

    Anyway, I have to clean up these two bodies.

    Lucan looked at the bodies on the floor.

    ---

    [Power Levels: D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, Kingdom-ss, and more to be revealed in the future.]

    [Julia and her party are A ss. All male leads of the game are B ss. Maris, Lucan, and Kerum are Kingdom-ss.]

    [Kingdom ss is not as simple as you think but bitplex, there are also restrictions, Moreover there are also level within Kingdom ss. Let''s talk about them soon as many fights scene are going to happen.]

 Chapter 98: Heroine Happy to See Lucan in New Outfit

    Lucan sat in his room, his gaze fixed on the Pride Ring encircling his finger. This ring, a symbol of immense power, granted him the status of a Kingdom-ss mage. But he knew that this strength was not truly his own; it was the ring''s magic that elevated him. If the ring were to be taken away, so too would his power vanish.

    "The ring is useful," Lucan muttered, turning the band around his finger, "but I have to be strong by myself."

    He leaned back, contemting the steps he could take to increase his own power, independent of the ring. His years living with Maris had significantly expanded his mana capacity, even though he couldn''t reach the true Kingdom-ss on his own. Still, he had be a formidable SS-ss Priest.

    Lucan''s abilities were broad��he could heal, cleanse toxins, summon divine spirits, enhance others''bat abilities, erect barriers, and perform a range of basic attack spells. Yet, his talents made him a better support mage than a standalonebatant. He could overpower any S-ss opponent, but against those of SS-ss, he would struggle.

    "This ring�� it will nevere off," Lucan said to himself, reassured by its steadfast presence. This Nine Water Ring had been passed down to him from Maris, who had received it from the Spirit Queen. The ring''s enchantments allowed him to wield water magic with unparalleled ease.

    And if he got a small portion of water source, Lucan could manipte the water element to his will, holding the potential to rise to SSS-ss in Water Magic.

    But it was not just magic that Lucan focused on. His physical strength was equally important.

    If what he knew was true then more Pride Ring he will use, the more powerful his physical ability will grow. In a sense, Pride Ring would help to be stronger and stronger and one day, he won''t be needing the Pride Ring.

    "Let''s hope someone attacks me soon, so I can fight back and use this ring," Lucan thought.

    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a soft knock at the door. Lucan opened it to find Maris standing there, a bright smile on her face. She had brought breakfast for him.

    After they finished eating together, Lucan prepared to try on the ceremonial outfit that had been tailored for him the previous day. Maris had decided to visit himter to see how it looked.

    Lucan stepped into the outfit, looking at himself in the mirror. The garment was predominantly white, adorned with intricate gold and silver threads, a piece clearly meant for a high-ranking figure��perhaps even an Archpriest.

    "How should I put this... isn''t this outfit a bit too shy?" Lucan muttered, his distaste for such ostentatious clothing evident.

    "Oh no, it suits you perfectly!" The tailor said.

    Next moment a soft knocked at door and Maris entered.

    Lucan turned to see Maris, dressed in her white saintly robes. But as soon as their eyes met, Maris''s knees gave out, and she copsed to the floor. Lucan hurried over to her, worried she might be hurt, but she appeared dazed, trembling as she whispered.

    "Hand...some..."

    Lucan sighed softly. He had never been called handsome before, and now the most beautiful woman in the world was saying it.

    "Lucan-sama... that outfit suits you so well... it''s really wonderful..."

    Maris remained on her knees, covering her mouth with both hands as tears welled up in her eyes. She was so overwhelmed with emotion that she began to cry uncontrobly.

    "You look amazing, Lucan-sama. That outfit, white with silver and gold, is so handsome and dashing..."

    "Yeah, I understand. Thank you," Lucan replied, trying to sound casual. He didn''t like the outfit, but if Maris thought it looked good, he would wear it.

    "I''ll make some final adjustments to the hem and other details today... I''m looking forward to tomorrow''s ceremony, right, Saint?" the tailor interjected, pleased with their work.

    "Yes, I''m really looking forward to it! Finally, the day hase for Lucan-sama to be properly recognized by the world!" Maris said, beaming with pride.

    Maris had finally stood up, sping her hands together as she smiled radiantly. "I''ve always thought Lucan-sama should be acknowledged and respected by many people... it feels like that day has finallye!"

    "Yeah, I guess," Lucan said. From the starting his goal was this but not like this. Anyways, tomorrow he knew many young boys going to hete him but he would also be appear in public eyes. Slowly, he just need to build a good reputation.

    "Tomorrow''s ceremony will surely prove it... that Lucan-sama deserves to stand beside the Saint," Maris muttered under her breath, almost as if she didn''t intend for him to hear.

    But Lucan did hear, and he couldn''t help but think about the young men who would be filled with jealousy during the ceremony.

    After Maris left, Lucan went back to his guest house. Maris returned to her duties, her mind still lingering on Lucan''s strength and potential.

    "Lucan-sama is definitely an S-ss Priest. With my help, I''m sure he can be an SSS-ss Priest soon. And he''s also physically strong, already at an S-ss level... I never knew he was that strong. Hehe... it''s good..." Maris thought, giggling to herself.

    She had no doubt in her mind that Lucan could be even more powerful than what he shown at night, and perhaps he knew about her thoughts and everything she had nned.

    But even if he did, it didn''t matter to her. She just wanted to stay with him for the rest of her life. Everything else was meaningless.

    However, soon she began to think what Lucia did.

    "I''m not cold enough... Lucan-sama directly killed them without thought... If i were in his ce i might have let them go."

    Maris thought. She might let them go but she would probably break their mind.

    "Well, it''s okay I don''t like killing but I''m cold enough to break their mind that they can''t even recognise themselves," Maris though, as she no need to change herself.

 Chapter 99: Heroine Satisfied by Holy Priest Ceremony

    The day of the Holy Priest inauguration ceremony had finally arrived.

    Lucan left his room and made his way to the cathedral of the Great Temple. As he approached the massive structure, the sheer scale of it left him momentarily breathless when he first came here.

    The cathedral loomed over the city like a sentinel, its spires reaching for the heavens, visible from every corner of the kingdom. The exterior was a marvel of architectural genius, adorned with carvings of divine beings and scenes from holy scriptures, each telling a story of its own. The sun cast long shadows across the stone, giving it an almost ethereal glow.

    The cathedral''s interior was even more magnificent than the outside. The floor was a mosaic of polished marble, cold and smooth beneath his feet, reflecting the light that streamed in through the towering stained ss windows. Each window was a masterpiece, depicting saints, martyrs, and miracles in vibrant hues that danced across the stone walls as the light shifted with the movement of the sun.

    The pirs that held up the vaulted ceiling were massive, each one intricately carved with symbols of faith and scenes from the lives of saints. The walls were lined with alcoves housing statues of revered figures, their serene expressions turned towards the central statue of the goddess, which dominated the far end of the cathedral.

    This statue wasrger than life, carved from pure white marble, her eyes cast downwards.

    Kneeling before the goddess were statues of saints who had achieved great deeds, their postures humble and reverent.

    Lucan walked down the aisle.

    "That must be him..."

    "Yes, without a doubt,"

    "Not as much as the saint, but he certainly has a holy aura."

    The cathedral was filled with people��priests and sisters in clerical robes, each adorned with symbols of their rank and order. Their eyes were all on Lucan as he entered, their gazes varying from curiosity to scrutiny, and even to thinly veiled envy.

    Lucan could feel the tension in the room. The expressions of the clergy in the cathedral were of two distinct kinds. One was cold and hard, eyes filled with jealousy and hostility. These were the ones who resented Lucan''s rise, seeing him as an upstart, a country priest who had somehow managed to achieve what they had long coveted.

    The other expression was warmer, more open, showing respect and goodwill. These were the ones who viewed Lucan''s ascension positively.

    And then, at the end of the aisle, there they stood��the three figures who would officiate this sacred ceremony.

    Maris, her presence as radiant as ever, weed Lucan with a gentle smile. Her long pink hair was crowned with a simple circlet of silver, her robes pure white. Her light blue eyes were soft, filled with warmth as she looked upon Lucan.

    Next to her was Archpriest Kerum, his robes adorned with symbols of his high rank within the clergy.

    And then there was the third figure��a woman whom Lucan had never met before but recognized instantly from the descriptions in the game. Lyria Nightshade, the bishop from the Sria Sanctum.

    Her appearance was striking, with slim, delicate features framed by long, emerald green hair that fell in waves down her back. Her eyes were narrow and calcting, the kind of eyes that could smile while plotting your downfall.

    She was the viinous character in the game, the one who would do whatever it took to seize control of Maris and bring her to the Sria Sanctum.

    "Now then... we will begin the Holy Priest recognition ceremony for Priest Lucan Ironfist!" Kerum''s voice rang out, breaking the silence and drawing all eyes to the front of the cathedral.

    Lucan stepped forward.

    "Priest Lucan here has discovered and raised Saint Maris Rainsa, guiding and teaching her. With Maris bing a saint, thend of the Light Tempest Kingdom has been filled with power, bringing news of bountiful harvests from all over. There have been no gues or disasters recently, likely thanks to the saint''s blessing."

    Kerum''s voice was steady, his words chosen carefully to remind everyone present of Lucan''s achievements. The murmurs of discontent among some of the clergy were silenced as he continued, making it clear that Lucan''s recognition as a Holy Priest was well-deserved.

    "Of course, the kingdom''s prosperity is due to Saint Maris''s blessing. However, Priest Lucan, who guided the saint, also deserves credit. Therefore, he is recognized as a Holy Priest presiding over ''education.''"

    The title ''Holy Priest of Education''.

    "The Sria Sanctum also approves Priest Lucan''s recognition as a Holy Priest."

    Lyria''s voice was smooth andposed as she stepped forward.

    "I''ve heard that Saint Maris grew up in an unfortunate family environment and was abused by her foster parents. It was Priest Lucan who rescued her from that suffering and raised her into a fine clergy member. This is truly an achievement. Therefore, we recognize Priest Lucan as a Holy Priest."

    Despite the many bad rumors about the Sria Sanctum, it was still regarded as the heart of divine faith. With the Archpriest of this country and a bishop from the Sria Sanctum openly acknowledging him, perceptions were sure to change.

    "...I humbly ept this honor."

    Lucan knelt and bowed his head towards the statue of the goddess.

    "Now then... the ''crown'' for Priest Lucan."

    "Yes, please excuse me."

    Maris stepped forward, her movements graceful and fluid, as she held the crown in her hands.

    Smiling beautifully, Maris gently ced the crown on Lucan''s head, her fingers brushing against his hair.

    "May you be a Holy Priest as the divine agent of God,"

    "May the hand of God be with the people. We seek your assistance,"

    With those ritual words, the saint recognition ceremony waspleted.

    "Huh...?"

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    From the cathedral''s high, vaulted ceiling, countless particles of light began to descend like ethereal snowkes. The light seemed to dance and shimmer, casting a gentle glow that bathed the entire cathedral in a soft, otherworldly radiance.

    The stained ss windows, which had been merely decorative, now appeared toe alive with a divine luminescence. The scenes depicted in the ss��angels, saints, and holy figures��seemed to pulse with a celestial energy, their colors intensified and their forms more vivid. It was as if the very fabric of the cathedral was celebrating this moment.

    The clergy, who had initially looked on with a mix of skepticism and envy, were now visibly awed. Whispers spread through the crowd, their voices tinged with wonder and reverence.

    "Oh... God is blessing him...!" one of the priests eximed, his eyes wide with astonishment.

    "Are the holy spirits, the angels, acknowledging him as a Holy Priest?!"

    "Hehehe... now everyone will recognize you, Lucan-sama," Maris whispered softly, her voice carrying a note of satisfaction.

 Chapter 100: Heroine Feeling Proud and Happy

    "Lucan-sama, you looked so impressive during the ceremony earlier!"

    With the ceremony over, Lucan returned to his room, and Maris naturally followed him, praising him excitedly. They were alone in the room, as the Archpriest and other priests were still busy with post-ceremony duties, allowing the two to rest.

    "As expected of Lucan-sama! For light to fall like snow... even the goddess blesses your sainthood!" Mairs smiled with hands sped together.

    "I think... I''m really blessed," Lucan said. He already knew it was Maris''s doing, but why expose her?

    "Absolutely right, you''re blessed, and everyone looked at you with respect... ah, it was truly wonderful. I''m so happy. I''m so proud!"

    "...Haah."

    Seeing Maris''s genuine joy, Lucan did feel a bit happy. However, being a Holy Priest was not as wonderful as it seemed.

    Now as a Holy Priest, he had to maintain a fitting attitude and behavior that Holy Priests should have.

    People''s perceptions are often fickle. A bully who shows courage in a movie can be seen as a good person despite past actions. A celebrity with a clean image whomits a minor mistake can be condemned as a terrible person by the public and media. The better the first impression, the more significant the image decline from minor missteps.

    However, Lucan didn''t have to worry about this, as he was really good at acting when it came to such matters. After all, he was able to be goot father and brother figure to Maris, without her realising that he was only using her to get himself high position in the world, but it''s also true he want best for her.

    "Lucan-sama, is something wrong?"

    Maris peered into Lucan''s face as he was deep in thought. He smiled gently and shook his head slowly.

    "No, it''s nothing."

    At that moment, a knock interrupted their alone time.

    "Come in," Lucan said.

    "Excuse me, Priest Lucan."

    "Oh... Bishop Lyria."

    The visitor was Lyria Nightshade, the bishop from the Sria Sanctum. With narrow eyes and a gentle smile, she bowed politely.

    "Oh, pardon me... I should call you Holy Priest Lucan now."

    "Call me whatever you like. So... what brings you here?"

    In the game, Lyria was the viin trying to take Maris away. Moreover, the most troubling part was that Lyria was Kingdom ss, and also the first Kingdom ss viin that appeared. She shouldn''t appear at this time in the story butter, but with how much things had changed, she appeared earlier.

    "It''s nothing significant. I just came to greet you since I didn''t have the chance before the ceremony."

    "I see. I apologize for not greeting you properly."

    "No, no... we may have future connections. I look forward to it."

    With a friendly smile, Lyria extended her hand. Lucan responded with a gentle smile and a handshake.

    "If you ever have the opportunity, please visit the Sria Sanctum. I would be happy to show you around."

    She turned her friendly smile towards Maris as well.

    "Pleasee along with Saint Maris. We will wee you with open arms."

    "Yes, if the opportunity arises."

    "If I''m with Lucan-sama."

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave..."

    After bowing again, Lyria exited the room. As the door closed, Lucan furrowed his brows slightly.

    "Maris, please avoid being alone with that woman."

    "Okay."

    ---

    I see, that guy is not as simple as I thought... either he is powerful, has the saint''s blessings, or even possesses some sort of artifact.

    Having finished her greeting to Lucan, Lyria clicked her tongue in frustration.

    Lyria had tried to use brainwashing magic on Lucan but failed.

    Lyria came here to attend the ceremony, but her main aim was Saint Maris. She wanted to take Maris to Sria Sanctum but didn''t get the chance to speak with Maris alone, and when she got the chance to speak, the Archpriest was with her.

    So her next option was Lucan. She intended to control Lucan, and then she could control Maris, but she failed.

    The blessing that Saint Maris possesses is beyond expectations. By any means necessary, she muste to my temple.

    To be honest, Lyria is selfish��selfish to the extreme. She would do anything that benefited her and her alone.

    Getting a saint at Sria Sanctum would make her the master of Sria Sanctum, and with the help of the temple, she could research the way of immortality.

    Brainwashing him and bringing him back is difficult... then perhaps taking him by force. Though it may damage my reputation, we could put him in the underground cell... no, the ''special room,'' and preach the teachings of God. He will eventuallyply. But I should also consider that he might have strength.

    I need to n thoroughly and count every possible oue and find a way out if I fail.

    "Oh... are you heading back, Bishop Lyria?"

    As Lyria muttered to herself while walking, she was addressed. The voice came from Archpriest Kerum.

    "Ah, Archpriest. Are the post-ceremony tasks taken care of?"

    "Yes, I left them to my subordinates."

    "Well, well... I was just on my way to greet you. For today, I will be returning to my country."

    Lyria bowed her head politely. It wasn''t a lie. She intended to return officially but act covertly behind the scenes.

    "Please convey my regards to everyone. Now, if you''ll excuse me..."

    "...Allow me to give you some advice."

    As Lyria was about to leave, Kerum lowered his voice a bit.

    "It would be best not to meddle with Saint Maris or Priest Lucan."

    Lyria felt the blood drain from her face. The air around her seemed to grow colder, as if the very essence of fear was seeping into her bones. She tried to speak, but her voice faltered, betraying the fear she so desperately tried to conceal.

    "Archpriest, I think you misunderstood��"

    "Misunderstood?" Kerum interrupted, his voice now carrying an edge of menace. "Let me make this perfectly clear, Lyria. If you so much as think of meddling with them, you have to deal with me."

    A sharp, invisible pressure seemed to bear down on Lyria, as if the very air had turned against her. She struggled to breathe, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    Kerum turned and walked away, the echo of his footsteps fading into the shadows. Lyria remained frozen, her mind reeling from the encounter. It was only when the Archpriest waspletely out of sight that the crushing weight lifted from her chest, allowing her to gasp for breath.

    She copsed to her knees, her entire body shaking, cold sweat dripping onto the stone floor. Her thoughts raced as she tried to regain control over her own body, her mind, her resolve. But the terror that gripped her heart was undeniable.

    So�� it''s true�� this man is beyond Kingdom ss.

 Chapter 101: Heroine and Lucan Enjoying Coffee

    The Holy Priest Recognition Ceremony ended, bringing a brief peace to Lucan.

    Now recognized as a Holy Priest who oversees "education," Lucan was respected by the temple clergy, but this didn''t dramatically change his life.

    As a priest, he continued to pray for the people, heal the injured and sick with holy magic, and... receive donations.

    Well, my divine magic has improved. It must be because I''ve started gathering faith from the people.

    Sitting at the table, Lucan pondered while gazing out the window.

    Divine magic, with few exceptions like the saintess, was an ability acquiredter in life rather than something one was born with.

    It could be learned through rigorous training in the temple, umting virtue and faith.

    Having be a Holy Priest, Lucan now held a position that garnered reverence from the people around him.

    This faith directed at him enhanced his divine magic abilities.

    If one day, everyone began to respect and feel awe when talking about them, and have faith towards him, then Lucan could be power, powerdul enough to change everything in the world.

    And that is Lucan goal. He wanted to be most important, and respected person in the world, gather faith and be most powerful and master of the world.

    "Lucan-sama, I''m back."

    Maris approached the table where Lucan was sitting.

    Today, she wasn''t wearing her usual saint''s dress but a white shirt and a light blue red skirt. She carried a tray with coffee in both hands.

    They were in a caf�� located in the capital city.

    The caf��, was slightly off the main street but was known among those in the know for its delicious coffee.

    Lucan and Mairs hade for tea together as they had previously promised.

    "Here you go."

    "Thank you."

    The coffee Maris brought was in a ss container, surprisingly with ice floating in it.

    "Would you like some milk, Lucan-sama?"

    "Yes, please."

    "I''ll add it for you."

    Maris happily added milk to Lucan''s coffee.

    What could be making her so happy... She had been in a very good mood since earlier.

    "The sweets here are also delicious. Did you know? There''s a dessert that turns coffee into jelly."

    "Oh, coffee jelly. I''ve heard of it, though I''ve never had it."

    "This caf��''s coffee is delicious, so their jelly is also tasty. Let''s order itter."

    "��Sure."

    "Oh, how about some cookies? They have ones with chocte chips."

    "��"

    Maris was very enthusiastic.

    She had been in high spirits ever since they left the grand temple together.

    "You seem to be in a good mood."

    "I''ve always wanted toe here with you, Lucan-sama. That''s why I''m so happy today!"

    "Is that so�� You say such nice things."

    Cute. Very cute.

    The beautiful girl in front of him shyly held her ss with both hands.

    Lucan suddenly thought that becouse of him, Maris waspletely different from in the game.

    In the game, Maris Rainsa was an introverted, mncholic beauty.

    This was due to being mistreated by her family in her childhood and receiving excessively strict education after being taken in by the temple.

    A change in educational approach makes her such a different person... Though she''s still a beauty.

    Lucan took a sip of his coffee, letting the coolness of the ice surprise him.

    "Did you notice how the flowers are blooming in the citytely?" Maris said, stirring her own drink. "It''s like the entire capital decided to celebrate summer."

    Lucan nced out the window, observing the bustling streets and vibrant colors. "I did. The whole city feels alive. It''s nice to see people enjoying themselves."

    Maris nodded enthusiastically. "I heard there''s a flower exhibition starting tomorrow at the Royal Gardens. They''re showcasing rare blooms from all over the world."

    Lucan smiled softly, enjoying the simplicity of the conversation. "That sounds interesting. Are you nning to go?"

    "Actually, I was thinking�� maybe we could go together?" Maris looked at him with hopeful eyes.

    Lucan considered it for a moment. "I suppose I could make some time. It would be a nice change of pace."

    Maris beamed, clearly delighted by his response. "Great! I''ll bring a pic basket too. It''ll be like a small adventure."

    Lucan chuckled. "A flower exhibition and a pic��sounds like an adventure indeed."

    They shared afortable silence, the noise of the caf�� filling the space between them. Maris took another sip of her coffee before ncing up at Lucan.

    "Lucan-sama, did you always want to be a priest?"

    Lucan paused, thinking about her question. "Not always. It wasn''t something I nned, but I didn''t anything else to do so i choose it and now it suit me well."

    Maris looked thoughtful. "Yes, I can''t imagine you doing anything else. You seem so suited to it."

    "It''s funny you say that," Lucan replied with a small smile. "There was a time when I considered bing a schr instead. I was fascinated by ancient texts and the history of our world."

    "A schr?" Maris blinked in surprise. "I didn''t know that about you. What changed your mind?"

    Lucan leaned back in his chair, "Nothing, just felt being priest seem easy than being schooler."

    Maris giggled,The conversation lingered on small topics, the two enjoying the peaceful moment. It wasn''t until Maris brought up the topic of the approaching end of summer that they moved back to the matter at hand, discussing Lucan''s uing responsibilities as a teacher.

    "By the way�� Lucan-sama. Summer vacation is almost over."

    "Yes�� It is."

    "You''re going to be a teacher, right? When are you moving into the staff dormitory?"

    "I''m nning to move this weekend. There''s already furniture provided, and I''ve sent my belongings, so all that''s left is unpacking."

    "I see�� Can I visit you there?"

    "No, you can''t. It''s a teacher''s room, after all."

    "Hmm��"

    "No, you can''t."

    Maris pouted in dissatisfaction. However that''s one thing Lucan can''t do anything about it.

    He can''t do everything that Maris ask, he have to say no to some things to make her understand that not everything goes ording to her. Otherwise she might get worse personality trait.

 Chapter 102: Heroine Pouting Because She Didnt Get to Meet Family

    Lucan is selfish. He just care about himself but recently he began to think Maris as his family.

    He might never do anything that put his life in danger to save Maris but he might help Maris without considering anything in return.

    However, there were some people that Lucan won''t hesitate to give up his life to save. Those people were his biological family of this world.

    Lucan, doesn''t had family inst life and wanted a family very badly. Thus he care deeply about family in this life. He doesn''t know but one thing he knew that, he cherish his family and when he achieve his goal, he would do whatever it takes to gather his family once again.

    Currently, all his siblings and mother live seperately, rarely talk to each other. However that''s not case with Lucan. He used to send letter to all his family members and receive letter from them.

    He never came back home inst six years but he never lost contact with them.

    He would had return every two or three month but with Maris, he decided to forget it. He can''t bring Maris to capital if he did then Grand Temple would have sense it, and he can''t leave Maris alone at town, so he had to stay there.

    However, now that he was at capital, it nice to go and meet his siblings and mother.

    Lucan made his way to his eldest brother''s home first, a grand house just outside the capital. The Ironfist family had long been respected, and Rnd Ironfist, the current head of the family, upheld their reputation with diligence and strength.

    The house was much as Lucan rememberedrge, well-kept, and bustling with life. A servant opened the door for him, her eyes widening in recognition. "Master Lucan, is it truly you? Please,e in, Master Rnd will be so pleased."

    Lucan stepped inside, the familiar scent of old wood and fresh flowers enveloping him. He was led into the sitting room, where he found Rnd standing by the window, looking out over the gardens. ra, Rnd''s wife, was seated nearby, reading quietly.

    "Brother," Lucan called.

    Rnd turned slowly, his stern face softening into a rare smile. "Lucan... it''s been too long. Far too long."

    ra stood, her warm smile echoing her husband''s sentiments. "Wee home, Lucan."

    They embraced, "I''m sorry I''ve been away for so long," Lucan said as he pulled back.

    Rnd waved it off with a chuckle. "Well, I can understand why you never visited, so don''t worry, what matters is that you atleast came to visit us after all those years."

    As they talked, Lucan noticed a small girl peeking around the corner of the doorway. She was around five years old, with dark hair and bright eyes. ra followed his gaze and smiled.

    "Amelia,e here, darling. This is your Uncle Lucan."

    Amelia hesitated for a moment before shuffling into the room, clutching a stuffed bear to her chest. "Hello, Uncle," she said quietly, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    Lucan knelt to her level, smiling softly. "Hello, Amelia. I''ve heard so much about you."

    Amelia blinked up at him, her shyness slowly giving way to interest. "Mommy said you help Saint Maris."

    "That''s right," Lucan said. "She''s a very special girl."

    Amelia''s eyes brightened. "Can you tell me stories about her?"

    raughed softly, reaching out to stroke her daughter''s hair. "Perhapster, Amelia. Let''s let your uncle settle in first."

    The rest of the visit was filled with easy conversation. Rnd and ra caught Lucan up on the family''s happenings, and Lucan shared what he could about his life. There was a warmth in the room that Lucan had missed��a sense of belongings. Before he left, Amelia pulled him aside, tugging on his sleeve.

    "Uncle Lucan, will youe back soon?"

    "Of course, Amelia. I''ll visit again as soon as I can."

    ---

    Lucan''s second stop was to visit his brother Cedric Ironfist, the family''s free spirit and a renowned musician in the capital. Cedric lived in a quaint house not far from the city''s bustling entertainment district, with his wife, Liana, who was expecting their first child.

    As Lucan approached the house, he could hear the faint melody of a lute drifting through the open window��a familiar, soothing sound that brought back memories of quieter times.

    He knocked on the door, and Liana, with her glowing smile, answered. Her hands instinctively moved to her growing belly, as if to share the moment with the child inside.

    "Lucan! What a wonderful surprise!" she eximed, her face lighting up with genuine warmth.

    "It''s been too long, Liana," Lucan replied, stepping inside the cozy home. "How are you holding up?"

    "Oh, as well as can be expected," sheughed, leading him to the sitting room. "Cedric will be thrilled to see you. He''s been ying non-stop, getting ready for the baby."

    Cedric was indeed in the sitting room, cradling his lute as if it were a treasure. When he saw Lucan, he jumped up, nearly knocking over his instrument.

    "Lucan! I thought my ears were deceiving me when I heard you at the door!" Cedric''s grin was as wide as ever, his eyes twinkling with the joy that always seemed to follow him.

    They embraced, the warmth of brotherhood rekindling instantly. "I''ve missed your music, Cedric," Lucan said, as they settled down to talk.

    "And I''ve missed having you around to hear it," Cedric replied, settling back with a contented sigh. "It''s been too quiet without your criticisms."

    Liana brought tea, and they sat together, chatting easily about the capital, Cedric''s performances, and the uing addition to their family. Liana''s happiness was infectious, and Lucan couldn''t help but feel excited for them.

    "Do you want to feel the baby?" Liana asked, her voice soft with anticipation.

    Lucan hesitated only for a moment before nodding. Liana guided his hand to her belly, and after a few moments, he felt a small, fluttering movement.

    "It''s happy." Lucan said.

    Cedric smiled, his hand resting on Liana''s shoulder. "We''re going to name him after you, you know."

    "Really?" Lucan asked.

    "Yes," Liana said, her eyes shining. "Lucan, for the first name, and something musical for the middle."

    The visit ended with Cedric ying one of his newpositions, the music filling the room with a warmth that matched the smiles on their faces. Lucan left with a light heart, promising to return soon.

    ---

    Lastly, Lucan visited his youngest brother, Hugo Ironfist. Hugo had always been the practical one, and he had made a name for himself as a sessful businessman. He lived in a quiet neighborhood with his wife, Mira, and their twin sons, Ethan and Oliver.

    When Lucan arrived, he found the twins ying outside, theirughter echoing through the street. They were identical in appearance, with tousled dark hair and mischievous grins.

    "Hello there," Lucan called as he approached, watching the boys pause in their game to study him curiously.

    "Who are you?" Ethan asked, his head cocked to the side.

    "I''m your Uncle Lucan," Lucan replied, kneeling to their level. "I''ve been away for a while, but I''m back now."

    The boys exchanged a look, then Oliver piped up, "Do you know magic?"

    Lucan chuckled, nodding. "I do, actually. Maybe I can show you a trick or two if you''re good."

    Their eyes widened in excitement, but before they could bombard him with questions, Mira appeared at the door, her hands on her hips. "Boys, don''t pester your uncle," she chided gently, before turning her attention to Lucan. "Lucan, it''s so good to see you. Come inside, Hugo''s just finishing up some work."

    Lucan followed her inside, the twins trailing behind him, still full of questions. Hugo was indeed finishing some paperwork at the dining table but stood up immediately when he saw Lucan.

    "Lucan! You finally decided to grace us with your presence," Hugo teased, his smile wide as he embraced his brother.

    "It''s about time I did," Lucan replied, returning the embrace.

    They spent the afternoon catching up, with Hugo sharing stories about his business ventures and the challenges of raising twin boys. Ethan and Oliver were full of energy, and Lucan found himselfughing more than he had in a long time.

    "Do you have any adventures, Uncle?" Ethan asked, climbing onto Lucan''sp.

    "A few," Lucan said, smiling down at him. "I''ll tell you about them one day."

    "Promise?" Oliver asked, his eyes serious.

    "I promise," Lucan replied, ruffling his hair.

    The visit ended with a family dinner, the table filled withughter and stories. As the sun set and Lucan prepared to leave, Hugo walked him to the door.

    "Don''t be a stranger, Lucan. We''re family, and family sticks together," Hugo said, his voice firm but warm.

    "I won''t," Lucan promised.

    As he made his way back, he felt happy.

    No matter how Lucan think, he love this family. Well, in future Maris will be also part of this family.

    Next, let''s meet sisters.

    ---

    Maris at Grand Temple was pouring as she looked at Lucan who just arrived after meeting his three brothers.

    She was upset he didn''t take her to meet his family.

 Chapter 103: Heroine is Jealous

    The sun had barely risen when Lucan arrived at his sister''s house. As he approached, a servant greeted him, but before they could lead him inside, Sally came running out.

    "Lucan!" she eximed, throwing herself at him.

    Lucan staggered but managed to catch his bnce just in time, wrapping his arms around her in a warm embrace. "Easy there, Sally," he chuckled. "Your not child anymore."

    Sally pulled back slightly, a mischievous grin on her face. "Yes, but I can still do this!" Without warning, she bit his neck, not hard, but enough for him to feel it.

    "Ow!" Lucan winced, rubbing the spot where her teeth had sunk in. "Sally. You''re a wife and a mother, this doesn''t suit you."

    "So what? And I''m your older sister," she said with a mock huff, crossing her arms defiantly. "I can do whatever I want."

    Lucan shook his head, smiling. "Really? It still hurts, you know."

    Sallyughed, her blue hair falling over her red eyes. "I could''ve bitten harder, you know. Consider it a punishment for staying away for so long."

    "Is that so?" Lucan leaned forward and nipped her ear in retaliation.

    "Ouch!" Sally cried out, backing away as she rubbed her ear. "Lucan! You''re still as mean as ever."

    "We''re even now," Lucan said with a smirk.

    Sally rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her smile.

    Sally used to bite Lucan neck whenever they hugged and Lucan bite her ear in return. It''s was fun but Lucan decided to stop it once Sally marry. However after she married, he went to do his study to be priest and then border town. After marriage, it''s first time he met Sally.

    "Your didn''t seem like grow but like child," Lucan said as he looked her up and down. She was beautiful woman, 28 years old with beautiful womenly figure and hair but still act like child.

    "Well, maybe I have in other ways," Sally said, linking her arm with his. "Come on, let''s go inside. We''ve got a lot to catch up on."

    As they walked towards the house, Sally turned to a maid. "Bring us something sweet and some tea, please."

    Once inside, they settled in a cozy room, each taking a chair opposite the other. Sally leaned forward, her eyes searching Lucan''s face. "So, why didn''t you visit all these years?"

    "I was raising Maris. I couldn''t leave her alone, and I couldn''t bring her to the capital either. If the Grand Temple found out she''s the Saint, who knows what some of the nobles might try. I wanted to educate her properly before introducing her to that world."

    Sally nodded slowly. "I see. But you know, we missed you. I missed you."

    "I missed you too, Sally. I''m sorry," Lucan said earnestly. "But what about you? How''s life been treating you?"

    Sally was silent for a while, and asked, "Can I tell you something?"

    "You don''t need ask me to tell something,"

    "Yeah, well you see... My life is lonely, mostly. Unhappy, if I''m being honest."

    Lucan''s brow furrowed. "Lonely? But you have a family."

    "Do I?" Sally''s tone was bitter, though she still smiled. "My husband only thinks about work. He''s taken our son under his wing, and they''re always off together, building the business or doing something I''m not involved in."

    "You don''t see them?"

    Sally shook her head. "I haven''t seen my husband in a month, even though we live in the same house. He married me for the Ironfist family name, you know. Once he got a son out of me, he moved on to what really matters to him."

    "Well..."

    Sally continued, her voice dropping. "After Father died, we all just�� drifted apart. I haven''t seen any of our siblings in years, except for the letters you send. You were always the glue that held us together after Father passed, but then you left too�� So now... there is no one I can talk freely and spent time."

    "I didn''t realise this... Sorry."

    "It''s not your fault," she said softly. "But I''m d you''re here now. Talking to you�� it makes me feel like I''m not so alone."

    Lucan reached across the table and took her hand. "I''m going to live in capital for from now on, so let''s meet regrly, how does that sound?"

    Sally squeezed his hand, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, "I''m happy, what else i can say."

    "If you happy then I''m happy."

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a small, dimly lit room at the border town, Marisy on her bed, her light blue eyes staring daggers at the ceiling. The soft pink of her hair spread out like a halo on the pillow, a stark contrast to the frustration etched on her face.

    "I can''t believe him," she muttered, her voice tinged with irritation. "Staying over at her house without even asking me first��"

    She rolled over, clutching the nket tightly. The thought of Lucan spending the night at Sally''s ce gnawed at her. Sally had always been a bit too close forfort, and while Maris knew they were siblings, it didn''t make the situation any easier to swallow.

    "That woman��" Maris grumbled under her breath. "She''s got him wrapped around her little finger. And now he''s not evening back tonight."

    Her mind raced with thoughts of how Sally might be monopolizing Lucan''s time, filling his head with who knows what. The idea of them sitting together, talking,ughing, while she was left alone, made her blood boil.

    "Stupid Sally," she spat, burying her face into the pillow. "He should be here with me, not over there."

    She tried to shake off the feeling, reminding herself that it was just one night. But deep down, the seed of jealousy had already taken root, and she knew that until Lucan returned, she wouldn''t be able to shake the uneasy feeling. "I''ll just have to make sure he knows where he belongs when he gets back," she whispered, a determined glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 104: Heroine is Angry

    The sun had climbed higher in the sky when Lucan left Sally''s house. Her teasing bites still tingled faintly on his neck as he made his way to the outskirts of the capital, where his other older sister, Eloise, lived. Unlike Sally, who had always been vibrant and yful, Eloise was a quieter, more reserved presence in Lucan''s life.

    She was the third child of their parents, and though they were close in age, her nature had always been more subdued, a stark contrast to Sally''s spirited energy.

    Lucan hadn''t seen Eloise in over six years. She had married a nobleman, Lord Roderick, a man with a stern reputation. The thought of visiting her had always left a bitter taste in his mouth, as theirst few letters hinted at her growing istion. But Lucan was determined to see her, to ensure that she was truly happy.

    As he approached her house, the mansion loomed ahead, its grandeur doing little to alleviate the unease in his chest. A servant met him at the door, bowing low and leading him through the silent hallways to the sitting room where Eloise was waiting.

    When Lucan entered, Eloise rose from her chair with a grace that matched the elegance of her surroundings. Her appearance was different from what he remembered; the once lively spark in her hazel eyes had dimmed, reced by a veil of weariness.

    Her dark brown hair, usually styled with care, was now pulled back into a simple braid, emphasizing the sharp angles of her face that had grown gaunter over the years.

    "Lucan," she greeted, her voice soft and measured, a polite smile barely reaching her eyes.

    "Eloise," Lucan responded warmly, stepping forward to embrace her. But instead of the typical hug, Eloise extended her hand, her fingers brushing his wrist in a lingering touch before pulling away.

    Lucan frowned, sensing the tension in her posture. "It''s been too long."

    "It has," she agreed, her gaze flicking to the door as if expecting someone to burst in at any moment. "Come, sit with me."

    They settled into the plush armchairs by the firece. Lucan noticed her hands trembling slightly as she poured tea, a sign of nervousness she couldn''t quite hide.

    "How have you been?" he asked, trying to keep his tone light.

    Eloise hesitated, her eyes lowering to the steaming cup in her hands. "Oh, you know�� busy. Managing the household, taking care of the children."

    He nodded, but something in her voice, the way it wavered, made him press further. "And how is Lord Roderick?."

    To be honest, Lucan doesn''t want Eloise to married to Roderick, since he felt Roderick is shady and not a good guy but Eloise married him and his father also wanted same so Lucan couldn''t do anything.

    Eloise''s hand stilled on her cup, her expression faltering for the briefest moment. "He''s�� well. Always working, very dedicated to his duties."

    The air between them grew thick with unspoken words. Lucan could see the strain in her face, the shadows under her eyes. He noticed how she flinched slightly whenever she adjusted her position, as if trying to hide a difort.

    "Eloise," Lucan began, leaning forward, his voice gentle yet firm, "You don''t have to pretend with me. If something''s wrong, you can tell me."

    For a moment, Eloise''sposure cracked, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. But she quickly blinked them away, shaking her head. "I''m fine, Lucan. Really, I am."

    But Lucan wasn''t convinced. He reached out, cing a hand over hers, feeling the coldness of her skin. "Eloise, you''re my sister. I''ve known you my whole life. I can see that something is wrong. Please, let me help."

    She looked up at him, she sighed, her shoulders slumping.

    "It''s not easy, Lucan," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "He�� Roderick�� he''s changed."

    Lucan''s heart sank. "Changed how?"

    Eloise looked away, staring into the fire as if the mes held the answers she couldn''t bring herself to say. "He''s be more controlling. He�� he gets angry, over the smallest things. And when he''s angry�� he��"

    She trailed off, but Lucan didn''t need her to finish. The bruises on her wrists, the way she winced when she moved, the fear in her eyes��it all painted a clear picture.

    "How long has this been going on?" Lucan asked, his voice tight with restrained anger.

    "Since�� since not long after we married," she admitted, her voice breaking. "I thought it would get better, that I could make him happy, but�� it only got worse."

    Lucan''s jaw clenched, fury bubbling up inside him. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"

    "I was scared," she confessed, tears finally spilling down her cheeks. "I didn''t know what to do. I felt trapped. And with Father gone, I had no one to turn to."

    Lucan felt a surge of guilt for not stopping her when she was marrying.

    He stood up, pulling her gently into his arms. "You know, that I''m know this, I can''t let you in this situation anymore."

    Eloise buried her face in his chest, sobbing quietly, "But... Where can I go?"

    Lucan chuckled, "Did you forget what status I have right now?"

    Eloise pulled back andooked at him, "I�� I don''t know if I can do this."

    "Hm, how about you go and live with Sally? She is beenining that she is alone and want somepany."

    "But..."

    "About your husband, then don''t worry, he won''t bother you and soon he will send paper of divorce, he won''t ever trouble you again. So want toe with

    Eloise hesitated, "But my daughter�� what about her?"

    Lucan thought for a moment. "We''ll take them with her. I won''t leave her behind."

    She nodded slowly, "Okay�� I listen to you."

    Lucan held Eloise close, his mind racing with ns. He needed to get her out of this situation, and fast. The image of her bruised wrists and the fear in her eyes ignited a protective instinct in him.

    "Pack what you need," Lucan said firmly, pulling back slightly to look into her eyes. "We''ll leave tonight. I''ll send word to Sally, and she''ll make arrangements for you and your daughter."

    Eloise''s eyes widened with a mix of fear and relief. "But... what about Roderick? He''s not going to just let us go."

    Lucan''s expression hardened. "He won''t have a choice."

    Eloise hesitated, biting her lip and nodded, "Alright. I''ll pack a few things for myself and my daughter."

    Then Eloise hurried off to gather her belongings.

    When Eloise returned with a small bag and her daughter, a timid girl with wide, fearful eyes, Lucan''s resolve only strengthened. He knelt down to the child''s level, offering her a warm smile. "Hey there, I''m your uncle Lucan. We''re going to take you and your mom somewhere safe, alright?"

    The girl nodded slowly.

    Lucan stood and turned to Eloise. "Let''s go."

    They made their way out of the mansion.

    As they rode away from the mansion, The journey to Sally''s home was short and uneventful. When they arrived.

    Sally learn the situation and, immediately taking Eloise into her arms.

    "You''re safe now," Sally murmured, holding Eloise close.

    Eloise broke down, her tears finally spilling over as she clung to her sister.

    Sally looked over Eloise''s shoulder at Lucan, her eyes full of gratitude and worry. "We''ll take care of her. You�� you take care of the rest."

    Lucan nodded.

    ---

    Maris stood in the serene garden of the temple, her hand lightly brushing the soft petals of a white lily. Her connection to Lucan was stronger today, a thread of magic binding them across distances. Closing her eyes, she allowed her mind to drift, searching for Lucan''s presence. When she found him, her heart ached at the sight that unfolded.

    Through her power, she saw Lucan holding Eloise, her older sister trembling in his arms. The signs of her suffering were painfully clear��bruises, tear-streaked cheeks.

    Maris head out and to find man who had caused this, Lord Roderick, his stern face etched with cruelty even in her mind''s eye.

    Anger welled up within Maris, her normally gentle demeanor hardening as she focused on Roderick. Although she doesn''t like Eloise being close to Lucan, she is her future sister-inw, she can''t won''t tolerate someone abusing her sister-inw.

    With a deep breath, she channeled her magic, calling upon the divine energy that flowed through her veins.

    She could see Roderick sitting alone in his study, oblivious to the force about to descend upon him. Maris''s power surged forward, weaving itself into the fabric of his mind. She didn''t seek to destroy himpletely��she wasn''t a killer��but she would make him harmless.

    With a final pulse of her energy, she severed the connections in his mind that held his cruelty together, leaving behind only a simple, unknowing man. The transformation was immediate. Roderick''s sharp, calcting gaze dulled, his posture ckened as confusion clouded his thoughts.

    Maris returned to garden. She knew she had done what was necessary to protect Lucan''s family. Roderick would no longer be a threat, and Eloise could find peace.

    ---

    Lucan doesn''t need to get the revenge by himself. He knew Maris was watching him, and the way he taught her, he knew Maris would take care Roderick.

 Chapter 105: Heroine is Nervous to Meet Lucans Mother

    Lucan rode through the quiet countryside, the distant sound of birdsong mingling with the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze. The path to his mother''s estate was familiar.

    The estate finally came into view, nestled among the rolling hills and towering trees. It was a modest but elegant property, surrounded by a well-maintained garden. He slowed his horse as he approached the entrance, his mind flooded with memories of his childhood, the times spent here learning and growing.

    Lucan dismounted, handing the reins to a waiting stable boy. He took a deep breath, steadying himself before walking towards the house. The door opened before he could reach it, and there she was, standing with the sameposed elegance that he remembered so well.

    Lady Seraphina Valen, his mother, was a striking woman. Her cold, expressionless face belied the warmth and care that she held deep within. Her features were sharp, her high cheekbones and almond-shaped eyes giving her an air of regal beauty.

    Her hair, a cascade of silver, was tied back in a simple but elegant braid, and her figure, still as graceful as ever, was draped in a flowing emerald gown that entuated her slender frame.

    She regarded him with those piercing, ice-blue eyes, her expression unreadable. "Lucan," she said in her usual calm, emotionless tone. However, Lucan knew she was happy, living with her years, he could understand her emotions even though she have emotionless tone and face.

    "Mother," Lucan replied. He stepped forward.

    She stepped aside, allowing him into the grand foyer. The house had not changed; it was still the same pristine, orderly ce he remembered. Every detail was in its ce, every surface polished to a sheen.

    "Come, we have much to discuss," she said, turning to lead him towards the sitting room.

    Lucan followed her, his eyes taking in the familiar surroundings, yet his mind was focused on the woman before him. He knew she was happy to see him, though she would never show it in the way most mothers would.

    As they entered the sitting room, Seraphina motioned for him to sit. She took her seat across from him, her posture straight and poised. A servant entered with a tray of tea, cing it between them before quietly exiting the room.

    "It has been too long," Seraphina said, her voice measured as she poured tea into the delicate porcin cups. "Six years is an unforgivable span of time for a son to be away from his mother."

    "I know, Mother. Well there are..."

    She raised a hand, stopping him mid-sentence. "I understand your reasons, Lucan. But you are here now, and that is what matters."

    He nodded, after brief silence he said, "I''ve missed you."

    Her eyes softened just a fraction, and she inclined her head slightly. "As have I."

    They sat in silence for a moment, sipping their tea. Lucan could feel the familiarfort of being in her presence.

    After a while, Seraphina set her cup down and looked at him intently. "I have a request, Lucan."

    "Anything, Mother."

    "I wish to meet Maris."

    Lucan looked at her, surprised by the request. "You want to meet her?"

    "Yes. You have raised her, so in a way she is my granddaughter. I hope to meet her, as granddaughter."

    Lucan hesitated, not because he didn''t want them to meet, but because his mother is too smart and best in observing others. If his mother met Maris, then it won''t take much time for his mother to understand that Maris love him as romantic way.

    "Of course," he agreed. "I''ll arrange it."

    Seraphina gave a small nod of approval. "Good."

    Lucan decided to let them meet.

    She then stood, her movements fluid and precise. "But before that, I have another request," she added, a faint glimmer of something yful in her eyes��something he hadn''t seen in years.

    Lucan raised an eyebrow, curious. "What is it?"

    "I want you to join me in the archery field."

    Lucan couldn''t help but chuckle. "You still practice?"

    "Every day," she replied with a hint of pride. "I may be retired, but one does not simply forget the art of archery."

    His mother, once the kingdom''s best archer, had taught him everything he knew about the archery. However, while she had a natural talent, Lucan had always struggled with it. He was skilled with a sword, could handle magic with ease, but the bow had never feltfortable in his hands.

    "I haven''t picked up a bow in years," he admitted, following her as she led him outside towards the archery range that was situated at the far end of the estate.

    "Then it''s time to see how worse you gotten," Seraphina said with a faint smile, her tone still as even as ever.

    The archery range was as he remembered it��long rows of targets set up at varying distances, the grass impably maintained. His mother walked over to a rack of bows, selecting one with the ease of long practice.

    She handed him a bow, its weight familiar yet foreign in his hands. He took an arrow from the quiver she offered, nocking it to the string and pulling back, trying to remember the lessons she had taught him so many years ago.

    Seraphina watched him carefully, her eyes assessing. "Remember to keep your stance strong, your grip firm but not too tight."

    Lucan adjusted his posture, taking a deep breath as he aimed at the nearest target. He released the arrow, watching as it flew through the air, only to miss the mark by a wide margin.

    His mother said nothing, merely nodding for him to try again. He nocked another arrow, taking more time to steady his aim. This time, the arrow struck the target, but far from the center.

    "Better," shemented, her tone neutral.

    She took up her own bow, drawing it back with an effortless grace that Lucan could only admire. She released the arrow, and it flew straight and true, hitting the bullseye with a resounding thud.

    Lucan shook his head with a wry smile. "You make it look so easy."

    "It is easy," she replied, lowering her bow. "With practice."

    He continued to shoot, each arrow getting closer to the center but never quite hitting it. His mother offered quiet advice, her instructions precise and helpful. Despite his initial frustration, Lucan found himself enjoying the activity, the nostalgia of their shared pastime bringing back memories of a simpler time.

    After a while, Seraphina lowered her bow and turned to face him. "You got worse than before, but you can improve," she said with a faint smile.

    Lucan chuckled, lowering his bow. "I think I''ll leave the archery to you, Mother."

    "Yeah, but apany me time to time since you here now," she replied with a nod.

    "Of course."

    They walked back towards the house, the sun beginning to set, casting a warm glow over the estate. Lucan felt a sense of peace settling over him.

    ---

    Maris paced back and forth in her room, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and anxiety. She had always known that this day woulde, but now that it was here, she found herself more nervous than she had anticipated. Meeting Lucan''s mother��her future mother-inw��was a significant moment, one that she wanted to get just right.

    Technically, Lucan''s mother was more like a grandmother to her, but in her heart, Maris saw her as the mother-inw she had always dreamed of having. The thought filled her with warmth, but also with a sense of pressure. She wanted to make a good impression, to be seen as worthy of Lucan''s love and his family.

    Maris stood in front of the mirror, fretting over what to wear. Should she choose something formal or something more rxed? Her hands trembled slightly as she adjusted the neckline of her dress, wondering if it was too much or not enough. Then there was her hairstyle��should she wear it up or let it cascade down her shoulders?

    "What will she think of me?" Maris wondered aloud, her mind racing with thoughts of how to conduct herself, what to say, and how to show her love and respect for the woman who had raised Lucan.

    ---

    Lucan knew that Maris was spying on him, so Maris might already knew that she will meet his mother.

    Lucan want then it''s easy to block from Maris''s stalking but there was no need. When he want, he will block her spying.

 Chapter 106: Heroine Meet Her Future Mother-in-law

    Maris felt her heart pounding in her chest as she stood outside the elegant wooden door. It was hard to believe that on the other side of it was Seraphina, Lucan''s mother��her future mother-inw, if everything went well.

    If I can get her approval, then everything will be set, she thought to herself, trying to muster the courage to face the woman who was known throughout the kingdom for her cold, reserved demeanor and her unmatched skill with a bow.

    Maris pumped her fist, silently encouraging herself. I can do this, she thought. She had done her research and prepared meticulously for this meeting. Every detail, from her dress to her hairstyle, and even the way she would speak, had been carefully considered.

    She had settled on a modest, pale blue dress that Lucan had onceplimented, with her long pink hair neatly braided down her back. Her light blue eyes reflected her nerves as she nced at her reflection onest time before knocking gently on the door.

    "Come in," called a calm, emotionless voice from inside.

    Maris took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping into a beautifully decorated sitting room. The walls were adorned with portraits and tapestries, and arge window let in streams of sunlight that bathed the room in a warm glow. Seraphina sat gracefully in an armchair near the window, her posture perfect, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    Seraphina''s appearance was striking��she had Lucan''s dark hair, but hers was streaked with silver, pulled back into a simple yet elegant style. Her eyes were a deep, prating blue, and her face was finely sculpted with high cheekbones and a smooth, paleplexion. Her figure was slender yet strong.

    "Lady Seraphina," Maris greeted with a deep bow, trying to keep her voice steady.

    "Maris," Seraphina replied, her tone as cool as her expression. "Please, sit."

    Marisplied, settling into the chair opposite Seraphina. She sped her hands in herp. For a moment, the room was silent, save for the soft ticking of a clock on the mantel.

    Seraphina was known to be a woman of few words, but when she did speak, she had a way of cutting to the heart of the matter. Today, she seemed intent on learning more about Maris, and the conversation began with Seraphina asking direct, pointed questions about Maris''s life with Lucan and her role at the temple.

    Maris tried her best to be polite and answer each question thoughtfully, speaking of her duties as a saint, the people she helped, and the teachings she followed. Despite Seraphina''s inscrutable expression, Maris pressed on, determined to leave a good impression.

    As they talked, Seraphina''s sharp, observant eyes never wavered. She took in every detail��the way Maris''s eyes brightened when she mentioned Lucan, the warmth in her voice when she spoke of him, and the subtle way her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress.

    Maris was careful, never outright dering her love for Lucan, but her feelings seeped through in every word, in every small smile that yed on her lips.

    Seraphina noticed everything. How Maris''s cheeks flushed slightly when she spoke of Lucan, how her voice wavered ever so slightly when she mentioned his name. It became increasingly clear to Seraphina that Maris''s feelings for Lucan were not merely those of a grateful ward or a dutiful follower, but something far deeper.

    Yet, Seraphina said nothing, her expression giving away nothing of what she thought.

    After an hour of conversation, Seraphina stood up, signaling the end of their meeting. Maris followed suit, feeling a mix of relief and satisfaction that the time had passed without incident.

    "Thank you for speaking with me, Lady Seraphina," Maris said, bowing again, her voice filled with gratitude.

    Seraphina paused, studying Maris for a moment longer before responding. "You can call me ''Mother,''" she said, her voice softening ever so slightly. "Lucan raised you, so you''re already family to us."

    Maris''s eyes widened in surprise. "Huh?" she stammered, caught off guard. Then, realization dawned on her, and she smiled brightly, her face lighting up with joy. "Yes, mo-mother, I''m truly happy," she said, her voice filled with warmth and excitement. It felt like roses were blooming all around her, and Seraphina noticed, allowing herself a faint smile in return.

    After a few more minutes of light conversation, Maris left, feeling a warmth in her chest. She had been so nervous about the meeting, worried about making a good impression, but now she felt a sense of peace. She believed she had done well, and more importantly, she believed that Seraphina had seen the love she held for Lucan��and had epted it.

    Maris stepped out into the hallway, a small smile ying on her lips as if flowers were blooming around her. She was happy��happy that she had spent time with Seraphina and hopeful for the future she would share with Lucan.

    ---

    Later, Seraphina sat quietly in her study, reflecting on her conversation with Maris. Lucan entered, sensing his mother''s pensive mood.

    "Did you know she loves you?" Seraphina asked, her voice calm butced with curiosity.

    Lucan didn''t look surprised. "How could I not? But I''m waiting for her to finish her time at the academy."

    Seraphina''s gaze softened slightly. "And what about you? Do you love her?"

    Lucan paused, considering the question. "To be honest, I don''t know... She is beautiful, kind, and a loving woman. I don''t mind being with her, but��" He hesitated, closing his eyes as he thought about the possibility of Maris leaving him, of not being by his side.

    "But you wouldn''t be sad if she left you, wouldn''t be jealous if she spent time with another man, and wouldn''t be angry if someone mistreated her. Right?" Seraphina said, her voice tinged with concern. "I''m really worried about this. You don''t have much in the way of emotions or empathy."

    Lucan shrugged. "I''m happy, so I guess that''s all that matters. But I do feel sad if something happens to my family, angry if they''re hurt... So I think, given time, I might feel the same for Maris."

    Seraphina nodded, though she remained concerned. "By the way�� can she not control her power?"

    Lucan nced at the flowers blooming around the house, a sign of Maris''s unchecked joy. He sighed. "Yes. Her power is increasing rapidly, and it''s bing difficult for her to control it when she gets too excited. I haven''t seen her angry or sad yet, so I don''t know what would happen then."

    "It''s dangerous," Seraphina said, her voice somber. "If she ever loses control in anger�� the consequences could be unimaginable."

    "I''m trying to find a solution, but I haven''t found anything yet," Lucan admitted, his voiceced with concern.

    Seraphina nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 107: Heroine Meeting Her Rival

    Lyria decided it was time to return and think about way to keep Kerum away from capital. With him around, her ns would be impossible to execute. Moreover, Lyria was not one to take chances��she believed in being overly prepared. She was the kind of woman who would spend 100 gold coins on something that cost only 1, just to ensure everything was perfect.

    As she left the Light Tempest Kingdom, Lyria vowed to return soon. Her goal was clear, and she knew she needed to find Maris''s weakness. Once she did, she could strike directly and bring Maris to her temple. Before leaving, she assigned a few trusted subordinates to keep a close watch on Maris and Lucan.

    Lyria took onest look at the Grand Temple, her gaze filled with determination. When she returned, she would not leave without Maris.

    ---

    Two days remained before summer vacation ended. Before moving into the academy''s staff dormitory, Lucan decided to meet with Julia, Rina, Olive, and Hima.

    Julia was her usual tsundere self, Olive remained as quiet as ever, and Hima was her flirty and touchy self. Rina, however, had changed. Her speech was more refined, as if she had shed her rough, rural manner of speaking and adopted a more polished city dialect.

    He had fun with them, and Maris met Julia, Olive, and Hima, as she insisted on wanting to meet them.

    Lucan didn''t want Maris and Julia to meet, but he decided to let them get familiar with each other. It wouldn''t be too bad.

    Julia and Maris met, and as he expected, they didn''t start off great. Although Maris was smiling and polite, her words made it clear that she didn''t like Julia and wanted her out of Lucan''s life. Julia, who understood this, was surprised but didn''t back down from her love just because Maris was a saint and the most beautiful woman.

    After their meeting, Lucan made his way to the academy''s staff dormitory. At the school gate, he presented the ID card he had been given and entered the grounds.

    The end of summer brought a surprisingly cool breeze that swept through the vast schoolyard, countering the sun''s heat. The trees were lush with green leaves, and the distant sound of insects filled the air. A little farther away, students engaged in ball games, theirughter and shouts echoing across the grounds.

    Lucan looked at the academy buildings and felt a wave of nostalgia. He had made friends here, though most friendships had been for his own benefit. Still, he had enjoyed his time with them. Now, those friends were on different paths, and he only asionally received updates from them.

    "Good day. Are you Mr. Ironfist?"

    Lucan turned to see a young woman in a neatly tailored suit standing nearby. Her straight ck hair was pulled into a sleek ponytail, and her almond-shaped eyes were framed by delicate, arching eyebrows. Her skin had a soft, porcin quality, and she carried herself with a refined grace.

    "Yes, I am Lucan Ironfist. And you are?" he asked.

    "Ah, my apologies. My name is Xue Lan. I teach biology at the academy."

    Lucan smiled at the youthful woman, who seemed a bit younger than him. "Thank you, Xue Lan. Please, call me Lucan."

    She hesitated slightly, then smiled back. "Very well, Mr. Lucan. I''ve been asked to show you around the dormitory today."

    Lucan followed Xue Lan as she guided him through the campus. The academy, which he hadn''t visited in years, appeared mostly unchanged since his student days. However, from an adult''s perspective, everything seemed different. Despite it still being the summer vacation, students were present, engaged in club activities andmittee work.

    Back then, he hadn''t thought much of it, but now, from an alumnus''s perspective, the students seemed both childish and full of promise.

    "Since you''re a graduate, you must be familiar with the campus. This is the staff dormitory," Xue Lan said as they arrived at a building Lucan had never entered during his student days.

    A guard stood at the entrance, and Xue Lan handed Lucan a staff ID card. "Please show this at the dormitory entrance."

    "Thank you."

    "If you don''t have a permit, even staff members won''t be allowed into the dormitory. Apparently, in the past, students used magic to disguise themselves as teachers to sneak in," Xue Lan added with a faint smile.

    Lucan nced away, a memory shing in his mind. That student had been him. He had once used illusion magic to sneak into the staff area to get his hands on an exam paper because he hadn''t studied enough. He remembered that friend who helped him in the illusion, because of him, his friend got suspended, but still maintained a good friendship.

    "Well, pleasee in," Xue Lan said, gesturing for him to follow.

    They showed their IDs and entered the dormitory. The three-story building had amon space on the first floor, with men''s rooms on the second and women''s rooms on the third. Themon area included a lounge, dining hall, and a small shop, providing everything necessary for daily life.

    "This is your room, Mr. Lucan," Xue Lan said, leading him to a corner room at the end of the second floor.

    In front of the room, several wooden boxes and packages were stacked��his belongings sent in advance.

    "Here is your key. The dormitory rules are written in the booklet on the desk inside, so please read them," she instructed.

    "Understood. Thank you for everything," Lucan replied, bowing slightly.

    "It was no trouble at all... Would you like some help with your luggage? It might be hard to carry everything by yourself," Xue Lan offered, her expression earnest.

    Lucan shook his head. "No, it''s okay. Despite how I look, I''m quite confident in my strength."

    Xue Lan''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Is that so? If you need anything, feel free to ask. I''m in the room above yours, so don''t hesitate to visit."

    With a graceful wave, she smiled and left, leaving Lucan alone to settle into his new quarters.

 Chapter 108: Heroine Feel Its Bad Idea Lucan Staying in Capital

    Lucan stretched, a yawn escaping his lips as he surveyed the corridor of the staff dormitory. Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting long, dancing shadows on the floor. A sea of cardboard boxes were in front of him. "Alright... let''s get the stuff moved in!" he said to himself.

    With a key jingling in the lock, Lucan stepped into his new room. It was a one-room apartment, surprisingly spacious, with a separate kitchen and bathroom. The room was bathed in a soft, warm glow, thanks to therge window that looked out onto a small patch of green.

    The kitchen was a marvel of modern convenience. A magical water faucet, ck countertop. Beside it was apact stove, perfect for whipping up quick meals.

    The living area was simply furnished with a bed, a wardrobe, and a sturdy desk. It was functional, nothing more, nothing less.

    He felt bit sad as he realized there was no television, no gaming console. In his past life, he had worked tirelessly, to secure enough funds to make a future filled with gaming marathons and anime binges. He had even toyed with the idea of starting a YouTube channel, sharing his passion with the world. But now, those dreams were will be nevere true.

    "No TV or air conditioner, huh? Just as expected," he muttered, shaking his head.

    Satisfied with his inspection, Lucan stepped back into the corridor. With a nce around to ensure he was truly alone, he selected one of the boxes and carefully pried it open.

    Lucan stepped back into the corridor. With a nce around to ensure he was truly alone, he selected one of the boxes and carefully pried it open.

    "Hey, you cane out now," he said, his voice gentle.

    A peculiar rustling sound emerged from the box, followed by a series of high-pitched chirps. As the lid was lifted, a flock of tiny, feathered creatures burst forth. They were not ordinary birds, but miniature, humanoid avian beings withrge, curious eyes. They fluttered around the room, their wings making a soft rustling sound.

    "Chirp, chirp!" they eximed in unison, their voices sounding like a chorus of tiny bells.

    These were no ordinary pets; they were intelligent, sentient beings. He had received them as a gift from his oldest brother.

    "Alright, little guys," Lucan said, "Let''s get this ce set up."

    The tiny creatures understood his words. They began to work diligently, lifting and carrying boxes with surprising strength. They even managed to fold clothes and hang them neatly in the wardrobe. It was a surreal sight, watching these tiny, feathered beings perform domestic chores.

    As he watched them work, Lucan''s mind drifted to the about academy. Soon, he would be attending the academy, where he would be tasked with teaching unruly game characters. It was going to be annoying.

    The main reason would be Maris. She was known as the most beautiful woman in the academy, with many boys trying to ger her attention. Now as Maris guardian, he lived with her, so of course this would make many boys jealous and might try to prank or stupid things to provoke Lucan.

    "Chirp!" one of the birds interrupted his thoughts, offering him a small, glowing fruit.

    Lucan epted gratefully. "Thanks," he said. "You''ve been a huge help."

    With the apartment finally organized, Lucan took a moment to rx. He was surrounded by his belongings.

    Lucan took a moment to enjoy the serenity of his newly organized apartment, but his mind was already nning the next move. His thoughts drifted to Xue Lan, the biology teacher who had kindly shown him around the dormitory. He figured it would be a good idea to invite her over for dinner��both as a thank you and a way to get to know his new colleague better for future use.

    "Well, no time like the present," he said to himself, grabbing a bottle of wine he had tucked away in one of the boxes.

    He made his way to the second floor, where Xue Lan''s room was located. As he ascended the stairs, he noticed how quiet the dormitory was. Most of the staff were still enjoying thest days of summer vacation, so the building felt almost deserted. Lucan reached Xue Lan''s door and knocked lightly.

    There was a rustling sound from within, followed by the sound of footsteps approaching the door. When Xue Lan opened it, Lucan was taken aback. She stood there, her face flushed, with beads of sweat trickling down her forehead. Her usually immacte hair was slightly tousled, and her clothes clung to her body, soaked through with perspiration.

    It was clear that she had been working hard or perhaps engaging in some intense physical activity.

    "Lucan!" she eximed, a bit surprised. "I wasn''t expecting you."

    "Sorry for the intrusion," Lucan said, quickly recovering from his surprise. "I was just wondering if you''d like to join me for dinner tonight. I wanted to thank you for showing me around earlier."

    Xue Lan smiled, wiping her brow with the back of her hand. "That sounds lovely, but as you can see, I''m a bit of a mess right now."

    Lucan waved off her concern. "No worries, I can wait. You should take your time to freshen up."

    "Thank you, Lucan," she replied, a hint of relief in her voice. "Give me a few minutes to get cleaned up, and I''lle by your room."

    Lucan nodded and returned to his apartment, setting the table and preparing a simple meal. Tonight, he decided on a light, refreshing dinner: a crisp sd with a tangy vinaigrette, a pasta dish with a simple tomato and basil sauce, and some freshly baked bread. He ced the wine bottle on the table, alongside two sses.

    As he was putting the finishing touches on the meal, there was a knock at the door. Lucan opened it to find Xue Lan, now looking much moreposed. She had changed into a light, flowing dress and had tied her hair back into a neat bun. The only trace of her earlier exertion was the slight flush that still colored her cheeks.

    "Come on in," Lucan said, stepping aside to let her enter. "I hope you''re hungry."

    Xue Lan smiled warmly. "I am. This smells wonderful, by the way."

    They sat down at the table, and Lucan poured them each a ss of wine. For a moment, they ate infortable silence, savoring the food and thepany.

    "So, how are you finding the academy so far?" Xue Lan asked, breaking the silence.

    "It''s been a bit nostalgic," Lucan admitted. "Coming back here after all these years, seeing how little has changed�� It brings back a lot of memories."

    "I can imagine," Xue Lan replied. "I felt the same when I started teaching here. It''s different being on the other side, isn''t it?"

    "Definitely," Lucan said, chuckling. "I''m still getting used to the idea that I''m going to be the responsible teacher now."

    Xue Lanughed softly. "You''ll get the hang of it. The students can be a handful, but they''re also full of potential. It''s rewarding to see them grow."

    They continued talking long into the evening, discussing everything from their favorite ces in the academy to their personal lives. Lucan learned that Xue Lan had a passion for history and had traveled extensively before settling down to teach. In turn, he shared stories from his own life that wouldn''t matter if others know.

    By the time the night had fully set in, they had finished the wine and most of the food. The conversation had flowed easily.

    As she stood to leave, Xue Lan turned to Lucan and said, "I''m d we had this dinner. It''s good to know there''s someone here I can count on."

    "Likewise," Lucan replied, walking her to the door. "And don''t hesitate to drop by anytime. My door''s always open."

    Xue Lan smiled, m "I''ll hold you to that, Lucan. Goodnight."

    "Goodnight, Xue Lan," he replied, watching as she disappeared down the corridor.

    ---

    "Another woman... Why is Lucan-sama talk to more girls in the capital? Is it bad idea for him to stay in capital?" Maris muttered. In the capital, she saw Lucan talking with more woman than she saw him inst five years when they were in the town.

    "But, I''m sure I will be the one who get Lucan-sama, be his wife." Maris said to herself.

 Chapter 109: New Villain Heroine Has To Face

    Lucan sat in his room, enjoying a quiet afternoon. Sunlight streamed through therge window, casting a warm, golden hue across the room. He had spent the morning going over his notes for the next day''s ss, ensuring everything was in order. Now, with a cup of tea in hand, he took a moment to rx.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. Lucan set his cup down and opened the door to find a fellow teacher standing there, a broad smile on his face.

    "Lucan, right?" the man said, extending a hand. "Name''s Professor Grayson. I''m the history teacher here. We''ve got a little tradition at the academy��whenever we get a new teacher, we throw a wee party. Thought you might want to join us?"

    Lucan didn''t hesitate for a moment and agreed. The idea of getting to know his colleagues better was appealing; after all, knowing people is much better than not knowing them. Moreover, if he remembered correctly, there was one shady guy among the teachers. "Sure, that sounds great."

    "Fantastic!" Grayson said, pping him on the shoulder. "We''re meeting at the staff lounge in about an hour. See you there!"

    ---

    After freshening up, Lucan made his way to the staff lounge. The lounge was a spacious room, filled withfortable chairs and sofas. Arge table in the center wasden with an assortment of snacks and drinks, ranging from fruit and pastries to bottles of wine and spirits.

    As Lucan entered, he was greeted by a small crowd of teachers, all chatting andughing. Grayson spotted him and waved him over.

    "Lucan, let me introduce you to some of your colleagues," Grayson said, leading him towards a group of teachers.

    The first person he introduced was Professor L Winters, a tall woman with sharp features and a no-nonsense demeanor. She wore sses that seemed to magnify her piercing green eyes, and her auburn hair was tied back in a tight bun. "L teaches Advanced Alchemy and Potions," Grayson exined.

    "Pleasure to meet you, Lucan," L said, offering a firm handshake. "I hope you''re prepared for the chaos that is the academy. It''s a great ce, but it can be a bit... overwhelming at times."

    "I''ll manage," Lucan replied with a smile. "It''s nice to meet you, L."

    Next, Grayson introduced him to Professor Elise Brightwood, a younger woman with a warm smile and bright, curious eyes. Her long blonde hair cascaded down her back, and she wore a light, flowing dress that matched her easygoing personality. "Elise teaches Summoning and Conjuration," Grayson said.

    "Hi, Lucan!" Elise said cheerfully, shaking his hand. "I''ve heard a lot about you. Everyone''s been so curious about the new teacher."

    "Good things, I hope?" Lucan asked with a grin.

    "Of course!" Eliseughed. "It''s always exciting to have someone new join us."

    Grayson introduced a few more people, and everyone greeted him warmly. Mostly, he talked with L and Elise, and a few times with others. While he was chatting with them all, he noticed a man standing off to the side, away from the main group. The man had a dark, brooding aura, with long ck hair that fell over his face, partially obscuring his eyes.

    He wore a ck robe that seemed to absorb the light around him, giving him an almost spectral appearance.

    "Who''s that?" Lucan asked, nodding in the man''s direction.

    Grayson nced over and lowered his voice. "That''s Professor Mordecai. He teaches Dark Arts and Forbidden Magic. He''s... well, he''s not much of a talker. Keeps to himself, mostly.

    Don''t take it personally if he doesn''t say much."

    Lucan nodded. He remembered the exact story event that happened. If he remembered it urately, then this event would probably happen tomorrow.

    Well, I have to be prepared.

    As the evening went on, Lucan started to understand his new colleagues better. The teachers were a lively bunch, each with their own unique quirks and personalities. Grayson regaled them with stories of academy life, while L shared some of her more explosive alchemy experiments that had gone awry.

    Elise was full of enthusiasm, talking animatedly about her students and the challenges of teaching summoning to novices.

    At one point, Lucan noticed Mordecai quietly slip out of the room. No one else seemed to notice or care, but Lucan did.

    Although he knew the exact story events, and he could stop it before it happened, he didn''t have a reason to do that.

    Moreover, tomorrow he could use this event to shine, establishing an impactful image of himself.

    As the night drew on, the party began to wind down. The teachers slowly dispersed, heading back to their rooms or homes. Lucan also made his way back to his apartment.

    ---

    In the dimly lit confines of his secludedboratory, Professor Mordecai worked in eerie silence. The walls of the room were lined with shelves, each filled with jars of mysterious ingredients��dried herbs with sinister names, powders of dubious origin, and the asional writhing creature suspended in murky liquid.

    The only light came from the faint, flickering glow of candles and the bubbling cauldron at the center of the room.

    Mordecai''s hands moved with practiced precision as he added a pinch of crushed bone and a drop of venom from a silver vial. Each new ingredient elicited a hissing reaction from the pot, the contents churning and roiling with increasing intensity. The room filled with an acrid scent, sharp enough to burn the throat, but Mordecai breathed it in deeply, a twisted smile curling his lips.

    As the concoction in the pot began to emit a dark, almost oily gas, Mordecai quickly set to work, carefully cing an apparatus over the cauldron to collect the noxious fumes. The dark gas swirled within the ss chamber, growing thicker and more ominous with each passing moment. The liquid in the pot had turned into a thick, viscous sludge, but Mordecai paid it no mind.

    His eyes were fixated on the gas, now fully contained and swirling like a malevolent storm within the ss.

    With a slow, deliberate motion, he lifted the chamber to eye level, his breath fogging the ss slightly. His eyes gleamed with a mix of triumph and madness, the shadows ying across his face, entuating his gaunt features. A low, unsettling chuckle escaped his lips, growing into a full, maniacalugh as he gazed upon his creation.

    "Perfect��" he whispered to himself, eyes locked onto the swirling darkness, "Saint Maris... Be ready."

 Chapter 110: Heroine Excited To See Lucan Teaching

    Maris stood in front of the mirror, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. The morning sun streamed through the window, casting a warm, golden light across her room. She carefully brushed her pink hair, making sure each strand was in ce, and then tied it with a delicate ribbon that matched the light blue of her eyes.

    Today was a special day. It was Lucan''s first day at the academy, where he was going to teach a ss.

    She had spent the past few days imagining what it would be like to see him in the ssroom, teaching with that calm,posed manner she admired so much. The thought of learning from him, of being in the same space as him, filled her with a thrill she could barely contain.

    Maris carefully adjusted the white uniform she wore, the one that marked her as a student of the academy. The fabric was soft yet sturdy, and the design simple but elegant. She straightened her cor, smoothing out any creases, and then stood back to admire the effect.

    Her room was a flurry of activity as she moved from one task to the next, each step bringing her closer to the moment she had been eagerly awaiting. She gathered her books, each one carefully selected for the day''s lessons, and ced them neatly into her satchel.

    Maris took a deep breath and smiled at her reflection. "Today is going to be wonderful," she whispered to herself, the excitement bubbling up in her chest.

    As she stepped out of her room and into the hallway, she could feel her heart beating faster. The academy was just a short walk away, and with each step, she imagined what it would be like to see Lucan standing at the front of the ssroom.

    Maris arrived at the academy with a bright smile, her heart fluttering with excitement. She navigated the familiar hallways, her white uniform standing out among the sea of other students making their way to their own sses. As she approached her ssroom, she spotted her friends gathered just outside the door, chatting animatedly.

    "Saint Maris!" one of them called out, waving her over.

    "Good morning, everyone," Maris greeted them, her voice cheerful. She joined the group, her eyes sparkling with the anticipation she felt for the day ahead.

    "You look especially happy today,"

    "Huh? I''m happy every day."

    "Isn''t that because your guardian is going to teach today?"

    "Yes."

    They began to talk among themselves about Maris and Lucan, but as the bell rang, signaling the start of the ss, they quickly settled down and entered the ssroom together.

    Inside, the atmosphere was buzzing with a mix of excitement and tension. Some students were eagerly talking about Lucan''s arrival, while others, particrly the boys, wore expressions of reluctance or discontent. Maris found her seat near the front, eager to have a good view of the lesson.

    Just then, the door at the front of the ssroom opened, and Lucan walked in. The room fell into silence, all eyes turning toward him. Maris''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of him, looking as calm andposed as ever.

    "Good morning, everyone," Lucan greeted, his voice steady and authoritative. "I''m pleased to be here and to have the opportunity to teach you."

    Some of the students, mostly the girls, responded with eager greetings, while the boys remained more subdued, their gazes shifting between Lucan and Maris. It was no secret that Lucan had been a father-like figure in Maris''s life, raising her since she was ten. The jealousy among the boys was palpable.

    If Lucan were older or middle-aged, perhaps the jealousy wouldn''t have been as intense, but Lucan was young.

    Lucan moved to the front of the room and began the lesson, diving into the theology of Yuru''s religion, a faith with deep roots andplex doctrines that existed in history but was now lost. He spoke with rity and passion, exining the foundational beliefs and practices, and how they shaped the world around them.

    The students listened intently, some taking notes, others simply absorbing the information.

    As the lesson progressed, Maris found herselfpletely engrossed in his words. Lucan had a way of making even the most intricate topics understandable, his exnations weaving together stories and teachings in a way that captivated the entire ss.

    But midway through the lesson, something strange began to happen. A faint, dark mist started to seep into the room, curling around the edges of the walls and spreading across the floor. The students exchanged uneasy nces, and a few murmurs broke out.

    Lucan noticed the change immediately. His eyes narrowed slightly as he paused in his teaching, scanning the room for the source of the disturbance. The dark gas thickened, filling the air with an ominous presence. It wasn''t long before the entire ssroom was enveloped in the ck fog.

    The tension in the room rose as the gas swirled around them, wrapping everyone in its cold, inky tendrils.

    Five secondster, the ck gas disappeared. As thest wisps of the ck gas faded away, the students blinked in confusion. A strange, almost tangible energy lingered in the room. Maris felt a sudden warmth spreading through her body, her heart pounding in her chest. She looked around and noticed that every student had heart shapes in their eyes.

    The room was filled with a heavy, almost intoxicating atmosphere.

    The boys and girls alike were breathing heavily, their faces flushed, and sweat began to pour down their foreheads. Maris could feel her own face growing warm, her thoughts bing muddled as the strange energy affected her as well. It was as if the entire ss was under a spell, drawn into an overwhelming wave of emotions they couldn''t control.

    However, suddenly different energy spread around Maris''s body, eliminating the effect of ck gas.

    However, other students were not like Maris. All girls and boys were intoxicating, girls looked at boys with lustful eyes and boys look at girls with lustful eyes.

    There is still basic reason left in them otherwise they would have already taken action and had made this ss, an orgy session.

 Chapter 111: Heroine Is Jealous

    Maris''s heart raced as she looked around the room. The sight of her ssmates, their eyes zed over with heart shapes, their breaths shallow andbored, filled her with a mix of confusion and dread. The once bright and lively ssroom now felt suffocating, as if the very air had thickened.

    She could feel the heat rising in her own cheeks, her thoughts bing muddled as the strange energy seeped into her mind. It was as if a wave of emotion had crashed over her, threatening to sweep her away. But then, just as quickly as the feeling came, a different energy surged within her, pushing back against the intoxicating warmth.

    Maris''s gaze sharpened, rity returning as she realized what had happened. The ck gas��it had some kind of effect on everyone. Her hand instinctively moved to cast a purification spell, her fingers tingling with the familiar hum of magic. But just as she was about to release the spell, she saw Lucan step forward.

    His expression was calm. He raised his hand, and a soft, golden light began to emanate from his palm. The light grew brighter, expanding until it filled the entire room. The students, who had been teetering on the edge of losing themselves to the overwhelming lust, suddenly stilled.

    The warmth in the room dissipated, reced by a cool, refreshing breeze that seemed to clear away thest remnants of the dark gas. The heart shapes in their eyes faded, and the students blinked, their senses slowly returning to them.

    "Is everyone alright?" Lucan''s voice cut through the silence, steady and reassuring.

    The girls were the first to react. Relief washed over their faces as they realized what had just happened. They turned to Lucan, their eyes wide with gratitude. "Thank you, Lucan!" one of them eximed, her voice shaky. "We don''t know what we would have done without you."

    "Yeah, thank you!" another girl echoed, moving closer to him, her hands sped in front of her as if in prayer.

    Before long, a small crowd of girls had gathered around Lucan, their voices ovepping as they expressed their thanks. They looked at him with a mixture of admiration and adoration, their earlier fear reced by a profound sense of awe.

    Maris stood off to the side, her initial relief quickly giving way to a prickling irritation. Her fists clenched at her sides as she watched the scene unfold. The girls surrounded Lucan, their gazes lingering on him with far more intensity than she liked.

    "Teacher," one of the boys said quietly, his tone a mix of resentment and frustration. "Why did you have to stop it? We were finally getting somewhere with the girls."

    "Yeah," another boy muttered under his breath, his gaze darkening. "I was this close��"

    But not all of the boys shared this sentiment. Some of them looked relieved, their shoulders rxing as they realized they had been moments away from losing control. One boy, his face still pale from the experience, sighed heavily. "I''m just d it''s over," he said, shaking his head. "That could have ended badly."

    These were boys who had girlfriend and crushes in the ss. They don''t want to see them having sex with other male.

    Maris couldn''t stand it any longer. She pushed through the crowd, her steps quick and purposeful. "Everyone, back off!" she snapped, her voice cutting through the chatter. The girls turned to look at her, surprise shing across their faces.

    Maris took a deep breath, forcing herself to speak more calmly. "Teacher Lucan magic has drained him," she exined, her tone firm. "He needs to rest. You should give him some space."

    The girls hesitated, their adoration for Lucan shing with the concern in Maris''s words. Slowly, they began to step back, their excitement dimming as they realized the truth in her statement.

    Lucan nced at Maris, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Thank you, Maris," he said softly.

    Maris''s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly pushed the feeling aside. She wrapped her hand around Lucan''s wrist, gently but insistently pulling him away from the crowd. "Come on," she murmured. "You really do need to rest."

    As they moved away from the ssroom and down the hallway, Maris could feel the tension in her chest slowly easing. The further they got from the prying eyes of the other students, the more she could breathe freely.

    Finally, they reached a quiet spot, away from the bustling hallways. Maris let go of Lucan''s wrist, turning to face him. "Lucan-sama shouldn''t push yourself like that," she said, her voiceced with concern. "You need to take care of yourself too, you know."

    Lucan chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I''m fine, Maris," he reassured her. "But thank you for looking out for me."

    Maris felt her cheeks heat up, a small smile ying on her lips despite herself. "Well, someone has to," she replied, trying to keep her tone light.

    Lucan smiled at her.

    ---

    In the bustling cafeteria, students gathered in groups, discussing the morning''s events with varying perspectives.

    "I can''t believe the entire ss was under that spell," one student said, shaking his head. "What was that gas, anyway? It seemed almost like it was nned."

    "Yeah, I heard some students say it was an attack from demons," another student added, looking concerned. "They think demons wanted to sabotage the future generations."

    "Are you serious?" a girl interrupted, frowning. "I think Lucan did all of this, to make a dramatic entrance and save the day. He did it to look good."

    "Oh,e on," a boy retorted, "It''s not like he''d need to create a such scene to make himself appear good. It''s probably just a coincidence."

    "Even if he did have something to do with it," another student said, shrugging, "he''s still amazing. I mean, he managed to save everyone and restore everyone back to normal. Not everyone can do that."

    "I''m just d it''s over," a girl said.

    Just like that, news spread and many of them were positive about Lucan and there were negative but it''s something that will exist forever.

 Chapter 112: Heroine Happy That Lucan Recognise As Hero

    In the second-floor JE ssroom, the same dark mist began to seep in as the lesson progressed. Unaware of the danger, students continued their activities until the fog fully enveloped the room.

    As soon as the gas thickened, a wave of intense, uncontroble desire swept over everyone. Heart-shaped glows appeared in the students'' eyes, and their faces flushed with heat. The once orderly ssroom descended into chaos as the fog''s influence took hold.

    Boys and girls, overwhelmed by the powerfulpulsion, began to act on their wild impulses. Desperate for physical closeness, they reached for each other with an urgency that erased their previous boundaries. The ssroom was filled with frantic movements and indecent behavior as the gas''s effects became apparent.

    The scene quickly became distressing. Some students tried to resist the urge, but the fog''s grip was too strong. The ssroom erupted into confusion and panic as the students, overwhelmed by thepulsion, engaged in actions that shocked them once they regained control.

    When the gas finally dissipated, the ssroom fell into an eerie silence. The students sat on the floor, their faces pale, and their eyes wide with shock and horror. The once pristine room was now a scene of chaos: stained uniforms, scattered books, and the acrid smell of sex hung in the air.

    The remnants of the students'' experiences��white stains, sweat, tears, and blood��covered the floor, mixing into a horrifying tableau.

    Some students were crying openly, their sobs echoing through the ssroom. Others sat in stunned disbelief, their minds struggling to process the overwhelming trauma. A few looked around with a sense of relief, though their expressions were tainted with guilt and confusion. The once orderly ssroom had be a scene of pandemonium.

    Word of the incident spread quickly throughout the academy. Within minutes, the entire institution was under lockdown. No one was allowed to enter or leave, and all students and staff were ordered to report to the central assembly hall. The principal, along with the senior teachers, convened in an emergency meeting to address the crisis.

    In the dimly lit room, the teachers gathered, their faces reflecting the gravity of the situation. The principal, a stern woman in her mid-forties with amanding presence, took charge of the discussion.

    "What do we know so far?" she asked, her voice sharp and authoritative.

    One of the senior teachers, a bespectacled man with graying hair, cleared his throat. "The gas appeared suddenly, and its effects were immediate. We have reports from multiple ssrooms experiencing simr disturbances. However, Saint Maris and Teacher Lucan saved all ss but one ss, they couldn''t save it."

    Another teacher, a young woman with a worried expression, added, "We''ve checked the security footage. It shows nothing unusual��no one entered the building during the incident. This appears to be an internal sabotage."

    The principal nodded grimly. "We need to determine the source of this attack and the motive behind it. The safety and well-being of our students are paramount. We must conduct a thorough investigation."

    An older teacher, known for her expertise in magical theory, spoke up. "The nature of the gas suggests it was enchanted or alchemically created. It''s not something we typically encounter. We need to examine the residue and see if we can trace the origin."

    Another teacher, a man with a deep voice and a calm demeanor, proposed, "We should also provide immediate psychological support to the affected students. They''ll need counseling and assistance to recover from this traumatic experience."

    The principal agreed. "Prepare the counseling services and secure the area where the incident urred. We must also interview all staff and students to gather information on potential suspects."

    As the meeting concluded, the teachers dispersed to implement the immediate measures. The academy''s usual order had been shattered, reced by an atmosphere of urgent crisis management.

    The first incident happened at morning, however Lucan solved it quickly, and no one affected by it. Mostly believe that Lucan is weak, and if weak teacher can save the ss, the other teacher can absolutely can save if this happens.

    So, the principal, having underestimated the severity of the threat based on the morning''s incident, had dispatched only a small team to investigate. Their efforts seemed insufficient as, by evening, the mysterious gas reappeared, this time spreading in arger, more pervasive volume.

    As the gas enveloped the academy, panic ensued. Teachers and staff struggled to contain the situation, but the gas overwhelmed their efforts. If Lucan and Maris had not intervened to save the students, the academy would have be a nightmarish scene of chaos and devastation.

    The faculty''s inability to manage the crisis highlighted their vulnerabilities, and the academy''s reputation as a safe ce of learning was now deeply shaken.

    ---

    Lucan and Maris became heroes for the academy. The students, having witnessed the events in JE ss, were especially grateful to them.

    Lucan''s image in everyone''s mind was that of a good person��kind and helpful. Many believed Maris''s kindness and gentleness were due to Lucan''s influence, which was true.

    Lucan, who had anticipated the events, wasn''t overly excited, but Maris was pleased that everyone saw Lucan as a hero and her as a heroine.

    For the students who were affected, Maris used her spell to restore their mental state to normal. Maris felt sad and heartbroken to see state of those students and felt she needed more power. Even she was infected by this gas for a second.

    The principal then took the step of erasing memories. Although everyone was aware that a dark gas had spread, causing lustful behavior and resulting in one ss''s scandalous actions, they forgot which ss it was. Even the victims did not remember being affected and assumed it was some other ss. This action helped preserve the reputation of those involved.

    Memory erasure is a significant task, requiring permission from those affected. Lucan and Maris requested the erasure, and although some were reluctant, Maris used her power  to ensurepliance.

    In short, Lucan gained fame from the incident, and no one was seriously harmed.

    (For those wondering, then there is a hymen restoration magic in this world, so those girls won''t know anything in their entire life)

    (People who knew victims: Crown Prince Kai, All Four Noble House''s Young Masters, and Mistress. Lucan, Maris, Two Teacher and Principal)

 Chapter 113: Heroine Watching Mordecai

    The academy remained in lockdown, preventing any students or teachers from leaving. Fortunately, the academy had sufficient facilities to amodate everyone overnight, including food provisions.

    The families of the students had sent servants, and after lengthy arguments and discussions, all parties agreed to let the students stay at the academy. The students themselves also agreed, knowing that any attempt to leave would raise suspicion, so no one dared to try.

    Lucan, Maris, Xue Lan, Elise Brightwood, Grayson, and L Winters, all rtively new teachers, were assigned to monitor the students for any suspicious behavior while ensuring their safety. Their task was to identify if any student was responsible for the incident, while also keeping an eye out for other potential threats.

    Meanwhile, senior teachers and the principal were focused on analyzing the gas, trying to determine its origin and working on an antidote in case it was used again. Others were using magic to search for clues.

    In a small, dimly lit conference room within the academy, the five teachers sat around a polished wooden table, their faces marked with varying degrees of concern. The room was quiet, save for the faint hum of the magical wards surrounding the academy, ensuring no one could leave or enter without permission.

    Lucan leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers lightly on the armrest. His mind raced, piecing together the events of the past few days and trying to anticipate Mordecai''s next move.

    He knew who the culprit was. This event had urred in the game, but due to his actions, the game''s events had changed. Now, he was in uncharted territory, unsure of what Mordecai would do next.

    He could reveal the culprit, but without evidence, his ims would be dismissed. Mordecai had erased all traces of his involvement, making it difficult to catch him. Lucan needed evidence before confronting him. For now, he had to act as a responsible teacher who knew nothing, concerned only for the students'' well-being.

    Across from him, Xue Lan sat with her hands sped in herp, her expression worried. The usually cheerful Elise was uncharacteristically subdued, her eyes downcast as she absentmindedly twirled a strand of her blonde hair. Grayson studied a map of the academyid out on the table, while L adjusted her sses, her sharp gaze flickering between her colleagues.

    "It seems we''ve all been thrust into this rather suddenly," Grayson began, breaking the silence. "But the sooner we figure out what''s going on, the sooner we can restore order and safety."

    "Agreed," Lucan said calmly. "The students are understandably anxious, and it''s up to us to keep them reassured. We also need to watch for anything unusual."

    L nodded thoughtfully. "We have to consider that the culprit might be blending in with the students. They could be anyone��a teacher, a senior student, or even someone posing as one of us."

    Elise looked up, her brow furrowed with concern. "It''s hard to believe that someone we know, or have been working alongside, could be behind this. But we can''t afford to be naive. We need to be vignt."

    Xue Lan nced around the table, her eyes settling on each of her colleagues in turn. "We also need to be careful about how we conduct ourselves. If the students see us panicking or doubting each other, it will only add to their fear. We need to present a united front."

    Lucan nodded, appreciating Xue Lan''s insight. "You''re right. But we also have to be realistic. We need to stay on high alert and watch each other''s backs."

    Grayson leaned forward, pointing to several marked locations on the map. "I''ve been thinking about how we can divide the areas we need to monitor. It''s important we cover as much ground as possible, without leaving any gaps."

    L examined the map, her analytical mind quickly assessing the n. "We can rotate our patrols, varying our routes and timings. That way, if anyone''s watching us, they won''t be able to predict our movements."

    Elise added, "And we should also make sure to keep the students busy. If they''re engaged in their studies or activities, it''ll be easier to keep them under supervision without raising suspicions."

    Lucan agreed. "It''s a solid n. We''ll need to be subtle in our observations. We don''t want to spook the students or tip off the culprit."

    Xue Lan sighed softly, still concerned for the students'' well-being. "It''s a fine line to walk. We''re protecting them, but we also have to be wary of them. It''s not afortable position to be in."

    Grayson nodded. "True, but we''re the first line of defense here. The academy is relying on us to keep things under control until we find the culprit."

    L crossed her arms, her expression steely. "We''ll do what we have to. But we should also stay in closemunication with each other. If anyone notices anything��no matter how small��it could be the clue we need."

    Elise looked around the room, drawing strength from the determination she saw in her colleagues. "We''ll get through this. We just have to stay focused."

    Lucan stood, signaling the end of their meeting. "Let''s stick to the n and stay sharp. We''ll meet again tomorrow to review any findings. In the meantime, keep your eyes and ears open."

    ---

    Maris stood in a shadowed corner of the room, gently turning an apple over in her hand. The soft glow of the dim light reflected off its red skin, casting a muted shimmer on her pale fingers. She brought the fruit to her lips, taking a small, deliberate bite. The crisp sound of her teeth breaking through the apple''s surface was sharp in the otherwise silent room.

    Her gaze never wavered from Mordecai. He was bent over his workbench, the sleeves of his dark robe pushed up to his elbows, revealing long, sinewy forearms. His movements were methodical, almost mechanical, as he carefully measured out a fine powder and added it to a beaker filled with an iridescent liquid. The mixture hissed softly, releasing a faint wisp of smoke that curledzily into the air.

    Maris chewed slowly, savoring the sweetness of the apple, her eyes fixed on the dark-haired man. Mordecai''s face was set in a mask of concentration, his brow furrowed and lips pressed into a thin line. He didn''t notice her presence, his focus entirely on the concoction before him, oblivious to the quiet observer in the room.

    The juice from the apple trickled down the corner of Maris''s mouth, and she wiped it away with the back of her hand, still watching. The beaker''s contents began to bubble, the liquid shifting from iridescent to a deep, ominous purple. Mordecai leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing as he watched the reaction.

    Another bite, another quiet crunch. Maris leaned slightly against the wall, her posture rxed, though her eyes remained sharp. She swallowed, the sound barely audible over the gentle clinking of ssware and the bubbling of Mordecai''s experiment.

    He moved with careful precision, lifting a small vial of dark liquid and holding it over the beaker. His hand hesitated for a moment, as if considering something, then with a slow, deliberate motion, he tilted the vial and allowed a single drop to fall into the mixture.

    The reaction was immediate. The liquid frothed violently, sending a thick plume of dark smoke billowing upwards. Mordecai stepped back, watching with an intense expression, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his features.

    Maris took another bite of her apple, the crunch echoing softly in the stillness of the room. Her eyes never left Mordecai, not even as thest traces of the reaction faded away, leaving the room in an eerie, charged silence.

 Chapter 114: Heroine is Furious

    The principal and the three senior teachers assembled once more in the academy''s dimly litboratory, their faces etched with determination and fatigue. The room, cluttered with various magical and alchemical apparatus, was filled with an air of intense focus as they set about uncovering the truth behind the dark gas attack.

    Principal Eleanor ckwood, a resolute woman with amanding presence, took the lead. "Let''s review our findings. We need to identify theposition of this gas and determine how to neutralize it effectively."

    Dr. Harold Finch, the bespectacled senior teacher with graying hair, adjusted his sses as he examined the samples they had collected from the affected areas. "The gas is abination of several magical and alchemicalpounds. Its behavior suggests it was designed to cause awaken lustful emotions and reduce reasoning ability. It dissipates quickly, leaving no trace of its origin."

    Professor Lydia Carter, the young teacher with a concerned expression, studied the residue under a magnifying ss. "We''ve identified traces of a rare, dark enchantment mixed with a vtile alchemical agent. Thisbination is notmonly used in our region, which points to a sophisticated method and possibly someone with significant knowledge of both fields."

    The third teacher, Professor Agnes Wells, known for her expertise in magical theory, reviewed her notes carefully. "Based on the residue, it seems the gas was created using aplex enchantment to enhance the effects of the alchemicalponents. The enchantment would have ensured that the gas was not only potent but also difficult to trace or neutralize."

    Principal ckwood nodded thoughtfully. "This confirms our suspicion that the attack was nned meticulously. We need to find out who could have the expertise and motive for such a calcted act."

    Professor Wells continued, "As for the antidote, we''ve formted a preliminary solution. It''s a counter-agent that can neutralize the effects of the gas. The antidote requires a specific mixture of antidotal herbs and magical reagents. We''ll need to prepare incase if this gas used again."

    Professor Carter added, "We''ve also developed a secondary remedy to alleviate the lingering effects of the gas, such as nausea and disorientation. It''s crucial that we administer both treatments promptly to all affected individuals."

    Principal ckwood took a deep breath, her gaze resolute. "Prepare the antidotes and ensure they are distributed to every student and staff member, if this gas appeared again, they could use antidote immediately."

    As the meeting concluded, the teachers set about their tasks with renewed urgency. The academy, though shaken, was determined to restore order and security.

    ---

    Principal Eleanor ckwood sat in her office, the weight of recent events pressing heavily upon her. The room was lit only by the flickering light of a singlemp, casting long shadows across the stacks of paperwork and magical artifacts cluttering her desk. The once orderly space now felt tense and chaotic, mirroring the crisis that had enveloped the academy.

    The door burst open, and Lucan, nked by Maris, entered with a sense of urgency. Maris, a determined look in her eyes, was dragging Mordecai behind her with a powerful tug of her magic. Mordecai''s condition was dire: his face was bruised and swollen, one eye nearly shut, and his clothes were torn.

    Blood seeped through his torn shirt, staining the fabric darkly, and he had a deep gash across his forehead, oozing red. His breathing was ragged, and he seemed barely conscious, a result of the magical restraint and Maris''s rough handling.

    Lucan''s face was grim as he addressed Principal ckwood. "Principal ckwood, we''ve apprehended Mordecai. He''s the one behind the gas attack. We need to search his room for evidence."

    Principal ckwood''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of Mordecai and the severity of his injuries. Her expression hardened with resolve. "Very well. We''ll conduct a thorough search. Please, bring him to his quarters."

    With Maris''s continued magical grip, they escorted Mordecai to his room. The halls of the academy seemed unusually quiet, the usual bustle reced by a heavy silence as the gravity of the situation settled in.

    Arriving at Mordecai''s quarters, Principal ckwood unlocked the door and led the way inside. The room was sparsely furnished, with only the essentials present: a small bed, a desk cluttered with books and papers, and a few personal items. Principal ckwood immediately began examining the space with a keen eye.

    The room was meticulously clean, but a closer inspection revealed a hiddenpartment beneath the floorboards. Principal ckwood pried it open, revealing a collection of alchemical vials and dark tomes. The vials contained residue matching the gas used in the attack, and the tomes detailed various forbidden enchantments and alchemical techniques.

    "It''s as we suspected," Principal ckwood said, her voice steely. "These items are clear evidence of Mordecai''s involvement in the gas attack."

    Lucan and Maris stood by, their faces a mix of relief and concern. Maris''s eyes were still fierce, though her grip on Mordecai had rxed slightly now that the evidence was secured.

    Principal ckwood turned to Lucan and Maris, her expression resolute. "We''ll take Mordecai into custody and hand him over to the interrogation team. We need to extract as much information as possible about his aplices and motives."

    Maris nodded, her expression softening only slightly.

    With Mordecai''s room thoroughly examined and the evidence secured, Principal ckwood ensured that the interrogation team was summoned. The academy''s security and investigation efforts were now focused on uncovering the full extent of the conspiracy and ensuring that justice was served.

    Lucan was somewhat surprised by how angry and fierce Maris had been when she beat Mordecai. She would have killed him if he hadn''t stopped her.

    Maris had never shown this side of herself to him before, but she must have been furious that the students at her academy had gone through so much trauma because of Mordecai.

    A person who gets angry for others, gets sad for others, and wants to seek justice for them is a kind person. Even though he had taught her to mind her own business and live her life without being influenced by others, she couldn''t help but care.

    This is why she was chosen as a saint��because of her kindness and care for others, even those she doesn''t know. Let''s just hope this kindness doesn''t be a weakness.

    Lucan returned to his room and stretched. Another thing he hadn''t expected was that Mordecai would be caught so quickly. He had sent Maris to watch Mordecai, knowing that he would try something again, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so soon. And, Principal ckwood was different from what he remembered.

    In the game, she had tried to save Mordecai from severe punishment because he came from one of the four great noble houses. However, this time the principal didn''t try to protect him and was even considering punishing him.

    If there''s any difference between the game and this world, it''s that in the game, Mordecai failedpletely, but in this world, he seeded in corrupting one ss.

    That''s why the principal isn''t trying to save him but is instead giving him the punishment he deserves.

    Whatever. I''ve gained fame, and that''s all that matters.

    Lucan thought as he went to sleep.

 Chapter 115: Heroine Facing Mosquito Level Threat

    In the pitch-ck, unknown depths of darkness, an orange light flickered on, casting a dim glow that barely illuminated the narrow room.

    "Thank you all for gathering�� esteemed members of the ouws," came a voice that was calm.

    The speaker was a man with a gentle face, but there was a cold, unsettling light hidden deep within his thin eyes. His name was Sholk. Lyria''s man, who is from the Sria Sanctum.

    Lyria returned since she knew with Kerum present, she can''t do anything. However she left Sholk, letting Sholk do whatever he want.

    If Sholk got sessful capturing Maris and Lucan, then Lyria will take credit and if he doesn''t or failed then it''s his fault, nothing to do with her.

    Surrounding Sholk were several men and women.

    "The reason I have gathered you esteemed individuals of the ouws is not without purpose," Sholk began, his voice smooth as silk. "I have a job I would like to request."

    But before he could borate, one of the people in the room��a man with a rough, ouw-like face��spoke up, his voice dripping with suspicion.

    "I''d like to hear about this request right away," the man growled, his hand resting on the hilt of a dagger at his waist. "But�� why are those people here?"

    The flickering light revealed his scarred face, hardened by years of surviving on the edge of society. This was Durak, a mercenary known for his brutal efficiency andck of loyalty to anyone but himself. His reputation as a man who would do anything for the right price was well-known, but his distrust of others was just as infamous.

    Sholk smiled, a hint of amusement ying on his lips.

    "To invite business rivals like this is quite the story, isn''t it? Don''t tell me you want us to work together?"

    Before Sholk could respond, a woman with striking crimson hair and a sneer that could cut through steel interjected. "I refuse that," she said, her voiceced with disdain. "I''d rather step down than work with them."

    This was Katty, a former noblewoman who had fallen from grace and now operated as an assassin. Her beauty was as dangerous as her de, and she had a notorious reputation for seducing her targets before ending their lives. She was a woman of contradictions��elegant yet ruthless, charming yet cold-hearted.

    "No matter how high the reward, I won''t take a job I''m not into," Katty continued, her eyes narrowing as she nced at the others in the room. "Working with someone I dislike is out of the question."

    "I''m the one refusing," another voice chimed in, sharp and venomous. "I won''t join forces with a woman who only has the ability to seduce men!"

    This came from Griselda, a former knight who had turned to banditry after being betrayed by herrades. Her once noble armor was now battered and worn, but she still carried herself with the pride of a warrior. Unlike Katty, Griselda had no use for subtlety��she was direct, brutal, and had a fierce hatred for those who relied on maniption instead of strength.

    The room filled with hostility as the ouws exchanged res, each one sizing up the others as potential threats rather than allies. They were all viins in their own right��thieves, bandits, assassins, and gang members. Some had been operating in the kingdom from the start, while others had entered with Sholk''s assistance.

    Despite their shared status as ouws, they trusted no one, least of all each other.

    "Ten million gold coins."

    However, Sholk''s calm voice sliced through the hostility like a de, immediately silencing the room.

    "The request is for kidnapping," he continued, his tone casual, as if discussing the weather. "I want you to abduct two people and bring them to a certain location. The reward is ten million gold coins."

    "Ten million��?"

    One of the ouws, anky man with a nervous twitch, gulped audibly. This was Ss, a thief with an uncanny ability to disappear into the shadows. Despite his jittery demeanor, Ss was known for being able to get in and out of ces no one else could, making him invaluable for jobs that required stealth. But even he was taken aback by the sheer amount of money on offer.

    Those who had been noisy before were now speechless, frozen in ce by the staggering amount of the reward. It was an astronomical sum,parable to the budget of a small country. Even the most hardened criminals in the room couldn''t help but be awed by the offer.

    "Ah�� please don''t misunderstand," Sholk added, a sinister smile ying on his lips. "It''s ten million coins per person. In other words, if you bring both of them, the reward will be twenty million coins."

    """""...!"""""

    The ouws were frozen in shock once more. The maximum reward was twenty million gold coins��a sum so unreal that it was hard to believe. Even the most jaded among them were shaken by the possibility.

    "...Who are we supposed to kidnap?" Ss asked, his voice barely a whisper. "Are you asking us to abduct the king?"

    Sholk''s smile widened, "Less guarded than the king�� I want you to bring a woman called the Saintess, Maris Rainsa, at this country''s temple, and a man recently recognized as a Holy Priest, Lucan Ironfist."

    The room went silent. Sholk''s grin widened, his thin eyes glinting with malevolent intent. The purpose of gathering these ouws was now clear��to kidnap the Saintess Maris Rainsa and the Lucan Ironfist and bring them back to the Sria Sanctum. Their will was of no concern. As long as they were brought to the Sria Sanctum, there were many methods to erase their will and brainwash them.

    Even if they were protected by holy spirits.

    "As preparation money, I will give everyone here this��" Sholk said, gesturing to the butler standing beside him. "Even if you refuse the request, you won''t need to return it. Consider it a souvenir."

    The butler, a tall, stern-looking man dressed impably in a ck suit, began handing out packages to the ouws. The packages, heavy with gold coins, were filled with an unknown number of coins��at least over a thousand coins per package. It was a fortune that would be a burden to carry for any ordinary person, but to these ouws, it was just the beginning of an unimaginable windfall.

    "I leave the methods up to you," Sholk continued, his voice smooth and unhurried. "You may cooperate with each other orpete for the task. Once you have brought either of the targets, or even just one, I will give you a magic bag with the reward."

    The ouws exchanged nces, their expressions unreadable. Each of them weighed the risks and rewards, the promise of untold wealth against the dangers of crossing paths with saints.

    "Who are you, anyway��" Griselda muttered, her eyes narrowing.

    "Please do not inquire into our identity�� that is a condition for receiving the reward," Sholk replied, his tone final.

    The ouw who had been about to ask a question swallowed his doubts, his mind reeling from the enormity of the offer. The amount of ten million gold coins was an unprecedented sum, one that could make even the most cautious criminals throw caution to the wind.

    In truth, it made sense to hide their identity. Though Sholk stood before the ouws without hiding his face, he actually possessed a magical item that obstructed recognition, making his face and expressions invisible to those around him. Just the magical item itself must have been worth an extraordinary amount.

    "��I''ll do it. I''ll take the job," Durak finally said, his voice firm. He clenched the package of gold coins in his hand, his mind already racing with ns.

    "I will too," Katty said, her earlier disdain reced by cold determination. "I''ll do it."

    "��Understood," Griselda muttered, her eyes narrowing as she epted the package.

    One by one, the ouws nodded in agreement, each epting the job despite their initial reservations.

    "Then�� I look forward to working with you," Sholk said, satisfaction evident in his voice. "I must leave this country for personal reasons, but I will leave this butler as a contact person. If you need anything, please go through him."

    Smiling with satisfaction, Sholk spread his arms wide, as if embracing the darkness that surrounded them.

    "May all be ording to the will of the great goddess. May all light and glory be in thend of the gods��"

    With those words, he disappeared.

    Saintess Maris Rainsa.

    Holy Saint Lucan Ironfist.

    With their eyes clouded by dark desires, the ouws began to maneuver in secret, each one driven by the promise of unimaginable wealth.

    ---

    Maris, unaware of these dangers, was happily dragging Lucan to a caf�� she had discovered. Even if she knew some dangerous ouws wereing for her and Lucan, she would simply wave her hand, and those ouws would be squashed to pieces like mosquitoes, without a second thought.

    Lovey Dovey Cafe.

 Chapter 116: Heroine in Happy Mood

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave."

    "Yes... thank you."

    After leaving the headmaster''s office, Lucan parted ways with the other teachers and began walking down the corridor of the academy with Maris.

    Maris, on the other hand, seemed unusually cheerful. Her steps were light, almost as if she were skipping down the hallway with an excited energy that couldn''t be contained. It was clear that something about Lucan''s presence brought her a kind of joy that was hard to hide.

    "Lucan-sama, this way! Please follow me! Let''s go!" she urged, her voice full of enthusiasm.

    "Uh, okay," Lucan replied, somewhat amused by her enthusiasm. "Maris... you don''t have to hold my hand, you know? I can walk on my own."

    Lucan offered her a wry smile, gently trying to pull his hand away. But Maris, with a radiant smile of her own, held his hand tightly, her grip firm.

    Lucan was an alumnus of this academy. He had walked these very corridors countless times before, especially when he was a student. He already knew which way temple is, but Maris seemed to think otherwise.

    "No way. I''m not letting go,"

    Lucan raised an eyebrow at her in mild surprise. "What do you mean, ''no way''!?"

    "Yes, no way," Maris reiterated with a yful tone. She stuck out her tongue at him, tightening her grip on his hand as if daring him to try and pull away. They continued walking, and as they did, Lucan noticed the curious stares of other students in the corridor. Their eyes were wide with astonishment, clearly taken aback by the sight of Maris holding hands with a man so openly.

    "Ah... Maris," Lucan began, his voice gentle but firm. "We''re family, but here, you''re a teacher and I''m a student, okay?"

    Lucan knew that maintaining proper boundaries was crucial, especially in a setting like this. No matter how close they were as family, it was important to avoid any appearance of favoritism or inappropriate behavior. While Lucan himself didn''t care much for societal norms, he was well aware of the expectations ced upon him as a teacher and Maris as a saint. Moreover, they were also heroes now.

    If Lucan didn''t need society approval for his n, he wouldn''t care about much but he need, that''s why he have to do everything ordingly to role he have.

    "I see," Maris replied thoughtfully. Then, with a teasing smile, she added, "So, it means we''re just a man and a woman."

    Lucan blinked, momentarily caught off guard by her words. "Exactly, about that..." he trailed off, unsure of how to respond. He noticed that Maris''s face was still beaming with joy, her energy undiminished. She seemed particrly pleased with his acknowledgment that they were, indeed, just a man and a woman. Though the words didn''t carry any meaning, they made her happy nheless.

    "Don''t worry," Maris continued with a reassuring smile. "I''m just guiding the new teacher. There''s nothing inappropriate about it."

    "I know Maris has no strange intentions," Lucan replied, trying to sound as understanding as possible. "However, other students might misunderstand..."

    Before Lucan could finish his sentence, a sharp voice cut through the air, interrupting their conversation.

    "Maris! What are you doing!?"

    Lucan and Maris both turned toward the source of the voice. Standing before them was a tall man with striking ck hair and piercing red eyes. His expression was one of shock, his gaze fixed on their joined hands.

    "Prince Kai..." Lucan murmured, recognizing the man immediately. It was none other than Prince Kai Tempest, the crown prince. Lucan hadn''t seen Kai in person since he started at academy. Not only Prince Kai but other male leads as well.

    Kai''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Lucan. "Walking hand in hand with a man on school grounds... who is this man!?"

    Lucan met Kai''s gaze evenly, his expression calm. "I''m Lucan Ironfist, Maris''s guardian and the new theology teacher at the academy. Prince Kai," he introduced himself, keeping his tone respectful.

    Kai''s eyes widened in surprise as he heard Lucan''s name. "Priest Lucan Ironfist... no, now it''s Holy Priest Lucan, isn''t it? So you''re the one who has been appointed as a teacher at the academy?" Kai''s expression twisted with a mix of disbelief and frustration. It was clear that he wasn''t pleased with this development.

    "Yes, I am," Lucan confirmed.

    Kai seemed to be struggling to contain his emotions. He clenched his fists at his sides, his gaze never leaving Lucan. "Tsk... I thought I could close the distance while there were no major rivals in the academy. I didn''t expect you to show up here...!"

    Lucan frowned, not entirely understanding Kai''s words. "What are you talking about?"

    Kai shook his head, his expression pained. "It''s nothing, Holy Priest Lucan," he muttered.

    Kai turned his attention to Maris, his expression softening slightly. "More importantly... Maris," he began, his tone more measured. "Even though you''re family, you can''t be seen holding hands with a man on campus. As the temple''s saint and a noblewoman, it''s uneptable to hold the hand of a man on campus who is not your husband."

    Maris''s radiant smile faltered, her expression changing to one of discontent. She looked as if she were searching for a way to justify herself, but Kai''s words were hard to argue against. Reluctantly, she released Lucan''s hand and instead stayed close by his side, her demeanor subdued.

    "��Understood," Maris said quietly. "I''ll refrain from holding hands."

    Kai nodded, but his expression remained stern. "��Please keep more distance. You''re too close," he added, his voice firm.

    Maris frowned butplied, taking a half-step away from Lucan. The distance was minimal, but it was clear that this was the closest she was willing to allow between them.

    "Maris, you..." Kai began, his frustration evident, but Maris cut him off before he could continue.

    "I must guide Lucan-sama to the temple as directed by the principal. May I take my leave?" she asked, her tone unusually stern, leaving no room for argument.

    Kai hesitated for a moment before finally relenting. "If you keep an appropriate distance."

    Maris turned back to Lucan, her cheerful smile returning as if the encounter with Kai had never happened. "Well then, Lucan-sama. Shall we go?" she asked, her voice bright and inviting once more.

    "��Yes, let''s go," Lucan replied with a nod.

    He followed Maris as they continued down the corridor, leaving Kai behind.

    As they walked, Lucan could still feel the intensity of Kai''s gaze on his back.

    Kai had did his research on Lucan and knew Maris and Lucan rtionship is more than what normal family should have.

    Kai consider Lucan as love rival.

 Chapter 117: Heroine Facing Male Leads

    Lucan followed Maris down the winding corridor toward the temple, a ce he hadn''t yet visited due to Mordecai.

    "So, Lucan-sama," Maris said cheerfully, "the temple is just ahead."

    Lucan nodded appreciatively. The corridor was grand, lined with intricate carvings and adorned with the soft glow of magicalnterns. The atmosphere was serene��until, Alec stormed down the hallway with an expression that could sour milk.

    "Hold it right there!" Alec bellowed. "I challenge you to a duel!"

    Before Lucan could even blink, a menacing marite with ghostly white eyes popped out of nowhere. The puppet moved with uncanny agility, and in one smooth motion, it grabbed Alec by the cor and sent him soaring through the air. Alec''s face transformed from fierce determination to sheer panic as he flew out of sight.

    Lucan''s jaw dropped. "Well, that''s one way to dodge a duel."

    Maris shrugged, her demeanor as casual as ever. "Oh, don''t worry about it. That''s just how things go around here. He''llnd somewhere safe."

    Lucan nodded. He forget that it''s still world of game that hadedy element.

    So he decided to move on with Maris. As they neared the temple entrance, a small child came barreling down the hall, arms stretched wide for a hug.

    "Big Sister Maris, let''s hug!" the child eximed with glee.

    Maris smiled warmly, bending down to meet the child. "How sweet!"

    But just as the child was about to reach her, a sudden gust of wind whooshed through the corridor. The child was lifted off the ground and sent hurtling out of a nearby window��three floors down.

    "Shouldn''t we, uh, help him?"

    Maris waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, don''t worry. He will bleed from head for one hour and then back to normal."

    "Next time he came to hug you, he should build safety around."

    As they continued toward the temple, Fabian, the academy''s resident poet and hopeless romantic, appeared with dramatic ir.

    "Ah, Maris, my muse!" Fabian dered, striking a theatrical pose. "Your beauty eclipses the dawn itself!"

    Before Maris could respond, a decorative suit of armor, apparently dislodged by some unseen force, crashed down from the ceiling andnded squarely on Fabian. The armor nged loudly as Fabian tumbled to the ground, struggling to free himself from the cumbersome metal.

    "Well, poet your luck is too bad." Lucan said.

    Maris nced at Fabian, "That''s just a little mischief from the ceiling. It happens more often than you''d think."

    As Fabian extricated himself from the armor, Rnd, the knight renowned for his bravery, appeared with a grand flourish.

    "Maris, fair and lovely," Rnd intoned, kneeling with dramatic grace, "allow me the honor of escorting you with valor!"

    Just as Rnd finished his grand gesture, a sudden whirlwind erupted around him. He was lifted off his feet and spun around like a top. Rnd whirled uncontrobly, his armor nging and jingling as he was flung out of the corridor and through a side door.

    Lucan raised an eyebrow. "Well, the wind is too strong here."

    Maris watched Rnd''s exit with a nonchnt shrug, "No. He is just special, The wind must have decided to join in on the chivalry."

    With Rnd out of the way, Lucien, the mysterious young prince, arrived with a smooth, enigmatic air.

    "Ah, the renowned Maris," Lucien said suavely, "I have searched you for..."

    Before he finished speaking, a trapdoor in the floor suddenly swung open. Out popped aically oversized rubber duck, bouncing off Lucien''s head and sending him tumbling into the trapdoor. The duck bobbed around the corridor, quacking loudly and causing a scene.

    "I didn''t knew academy had such trape, have to careful."

    Maris watched themotion with mild amusement. "Don''t worry Lucan-sama, these trap only target royal family."

    As the chaos began to settle, Damian, a wealthy young man adorned with extravagant jewelry, arrived with a flourish.

    "Maris!" Damian eximed, presenting a glittering gem with a flourish. "I wanted to give you this beautiful crystal as a token of my admiration. It''s worth a fortune!"

    Maris epted the gem with a gracious smile. "Thank you, Unknown rich man! It''s lovely."

    Without hesitation, Maris walked to the garden, where a scruffy dog was running around. She handed the gem to the dog, who immediately began chewing on it with evident pleasure.

    Damian''s face fell as he watched his precious gem being destroyed. "But�� that was a priceless artifact!"

    Lucan chuckled. "Well, I guess the dog''s taste in gems is... refined."

    Maris turned back to Damian with a reassuring smile. "Oh, don''t worry. The dog will make sure it''s well taken care of."

    Damian sighed in defeat, watching as the dog continued to gnaw on the remains of the gem.

    Lucan meet almost all male leads, and he didn''t expect first meeting with them would be like this, but it was fun. They werepletely different from the game characters he knew.

    After two minutes, they finally entered the temple. The temple was a peaceful oasis with soft, calming music ying in the background.

    Maris led Lucan through the tranquil halls, where the atmosphere was as serene as he had expected.

    As they reached the inner sanctum of the temple, Lucan noticed an elderly priest meticulously arranging incense sticks. The priest''s concentration was so intense that he didn''t notice Maris and Lucan entering.

    "Ah, good to see you, Priest Rimu," Maris said, her voice light and cheerful.

    The priest, startled, looked up. "Oh, Saint Maris! I didn''t see you there. You''re here for another day of spiritual enrichment?"

    Maris nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, and Lucan-sama is here to see the temple."

    Priest Rimu gave Lucan a warm smile. "Wee, young man. I assure you, the temple is a ce of great peace and contemtion."

    Just then, a loud crash echoed through the temple. Lucan and Maris turned to see arge, ornate chandelier swinging wildly. The chandelier had somehowe loose from its mount and was now dangling precariously above the priest''s head.

    Lucan''s eyes widened. "Um, is that supposed to happen?"

    Maris watched it and shook her head, "It... not."

    I have to do something quickly or else Maris will surely let her power control by themselves.

    Lucan looked at Maris, and thought.

 Chapter 118: Outlaws After Heroine

    Lucan and Maris walked toward the principal''s office, their curiosity piqued about the reason for the summons.

    After knocking on the door, they heard a calm, "Come in."

    Lucan pushed open the heavy oak door, its creaking resonating through the quiet hallway. Inside the office, Principal Eleanor ckwood sat behind a grand mahogany desk, her blue hair neatly tied back into a professional bun.

    "Please, have a seat," Eleanor said with a tone of gentle authority. Lucan and Maris settled into the plush chairs opposite her. Eleanor folded her hands on the desk, her gaze warm but serious. "First, I want to express my deepest gratitude to both of you. The academy owes you a great debt for saving us from Mordecai''s ck gas.

    The situation could have been disastrous, but thanks to you, many lives were spared from trauma."

    Lucan gave a modest nod. "We were just doing what needed to be done," he said humbly.

    "Still, your actions were nothing short of heroic," Eleanor insisted. "However, I didn''t call you here just to offer my thanks."

    With a wave of her hand, three figures materialized in the room, appearing with a faint shimmer. Two of them were badly injured. One was a burly man with a scarred face, his clothes torn and stained with dark, coagted blood. His left arm hung at an unnatural angle, and his right leg had a deep, ragged gash, the skin torn and exposed.

    His breathing was shallow, and hey slumped against a chair, barely conscious.

    The second injured figure was a younger man, his face gaunt and pale, with arge, bleeding wound on his forehead. His clothes were shredded, and he had multiple cuts and bruises across his body. He was seated on the floor, his back propped against the desk leg, his eyes zed over with pain.

    The third figure was even more disturbing: a headless body, slumped over in a heap, its head lying several feet away. The body was dressed in dark, ragged garments, stained with blood. The head was twisted at an unnatural angle, eyes wide open in a lifeless stare, the mouth slightly agape in a silent scream.

    The gruesome sight made Maris gasp, her face paling, for Maris, it''s first time she watched someone with this injured and headless. Lucan, however, remainedposed, he understood who these guys and why there were here.

    Eleanor sighed deeply, her face etched with sadness. "These men are ouws��dangerous individuals who were hunting for you both. They were among the many who have taken up the bounty ced on your heads."

    "A bounty?" Maris asked. She remembered Lucan mentioning that, as a saint, such a situation could arise eventually.

    Eleanor leaned back in her chair, her gaze shifting to the headless body. "As a saint and guardian of a saint, and also as a holy priest, it''s normal to have a bounty. However, the sum ced on your heads is unusually high, only powerful grouo have such sum of money, and these group have their own force but must be someone trying hide their group to catch you through ouws."

    "Since there''s a bounty. More will came," Lucan said.

    Eleanor nodded. "Yes. While I can handle most of these ouws, some possess cunning and unique abilities that make them particrly troublesome. They might be weaker in raw power, but their tactics and unpredictability make them difficult to deal with."

    "What should we do?" Maris asked.

    Eleanor met their eyes, her voice firm but filled with concern. "Stay vignt. Trust no one outside of this academy, and even within these walls, be cautious. The ouws are relentless, and as long as that bounty exists, they will continue toe for you. I will do everything in my power to protect you, but you must be prepared for anything."

    Lucan nodded resolutely. "We''ll be ready, Principal ckwood."

    Eleanor smiled reassuringly. "I have no doubt you will be. But remember, you''re not alone in this. The academy stands with you."

    With that, the meeting concluded.

    As Lucan walked away from the principal''s office, he pondered the situation. He knew the bounty was the work of Lyria; someone must have been assigned to handle this. The issue wasplicated further by the nature''s rule prohibiting the use of Kingdom-Level Strength. Lucan and other Kingdom-ss individuals could not fully utilize their power within the kingdom.

    Although Lucan and Maris were still powerful, some ouws possessed unique abilities that were challenging to handle with just physical strength. Lucan didn''t fully trust Maris and was concerned about her being easily deceived or trapped.

    In the game he yed, there were nine ouws, each with unique powers. If Maris had taken the prince route, one ouw with invincibility would have appeared. If she had taken the Alec route, an ouw with illusion powers would have shown up.

    Since Maris didn''t follow either route, it was hard to predict which ouw might target them.

    Lucan''s Pride Ring, which had once been a powerful asset, seemed to have lost its effectiveness, operating only at SSS-ss level instead of Kingdom-ss. He realized his own pride was the issue. A prideful person would never bow or ept someone being above them, viewing themselves as the best. If someone is better then do whatever it take to get even better.

    A prideful person would rather die than abandoning pride, would endure any torture than abandoning pride.

    Lucan had pride but could set it aside when necessary, which interfered with the ring''s power.

    "This ring is useless. I need to find something else," Lucan muttered, examining the ring.

    "Water Source is one option. Another possibility is exploring Evil Magic," he decided.

    He stood up, walked to the window, and gazed at the moon. Dark magic was allowed at the Academy, with knowledge and sses avable. However, Evil Magic was a different story.

    "Anyone with Evil Magic is destined to die. Evil Magicians are enemy of the world."

    The final boss of the game was also an Evil Magician. Whenever an Evil Magician was born, a Saint would emerge.

    "Although two Evil Magicians can''t exist at the same time, it''s possible for me."

 Chapter 119: Heroine and Lucan At Lunch Break

    One week had passed since Lucan''s teaching career began. Despite some initial challenges��like the jealousy and resentment from a few students and the constant spection about his rtionship with Maris��Lucan found his new role to be unexpectedly smooth. The hurdles were nothing he couldn''t handle, and in fact, he had even managed to gain a small but loyal following among the students.

    His poprity was especially strong among those he had once saved during his Mordecai''s incident, and these students now eagerly attended his sses, looking up to him with admiration.

    "Lucan-sama, let''s have lunch."

    Every day during lunch break, Maris woulde to Lucan''s ssroom. Without fail, she carried a neatly wrapped bundle containing homemade bento boxes, specially prepared for them to eat together. Maris, with her extensive knowledge of theology, wasn''t attending Lucan''s sses, so this was her way of spending time with him during the busy day.

    Lucan, far from being bothered by her daily visits, was actually quite pleased. The bento Maris brought not only saved him the trouble of preparing his own lunch but also filled the pleasant with beauty of Maris.

    "Well then, let''s eat together!" Maris said, her face lighting up with a smile that could melt the coldest of hearts. Lucan couldn''t help but smile back as they walked together to a small, secluded room in the back of the temple��a quiet ce where they could enjoy their meals without interruptions.

    Once inside, Maris unwrapped the bundle and opened the bento box, revealing its contents: perfectly cooked rice, a sweet omelet, fried chicken, and broli wrapped in ham��all of Lucan''s favorite dishes.

    Lucan''s eyes widened slightly in pleasant surprise as he looked at the familiar dishes. "You really know how to spoil me, Maris," he remarked, sitting down across from her.

    Maris giggled softly. "I just pay attention to what you like, Lucan-sama. I want you to enjoy your meals."

    Lucan chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "I often wonder how you manage to get white rice in this kingdom," he said, gesturing toward the fluffy, steaming grains.

    This game is part of the western cultural sphere where bread is the staple food. Rice is such a raremodity here that even the nobles hardly eat it.

    Maris tilted her head slightly, a yful smile on her lips. "Well, who knows? Maybe fairies bring it," she replied, her tone teasing yet sincere. In truth, Maris wasn''t entirely sure how she always found the rice in the kitchen, but she was d that she could make Lucan happy with it.

    Lucan chuckled again, "Fairies, huh? I suppose I shouldn''t question a good thing." He reached for his fork, ready to dive into the meal. "Well, please help yourself," Maris said, cing some of the food on his te with a gentle smile.

    "��Thank you," Lucan replied, as he took his first bite. The rice was perfectly cooked, each grain tender and fragrant. The omelet was just the right bnce of sweet and savory, and the fried chicken had a rich soy sauce vor that brought aforting taste of home to Lucan''s mouth. The seasoning was impable, just as he liked it.

    "It''s delicious. Just as good today," Lucan praised, savoring each bite.

    "I''m d you like it," Maris responded, her eyes shining with joy as she watched him eat. "Please eat plenty."

    Despite having lunch together every day since Lucan started teaching, Maris never seemed to tire of watching him. She sat across from him, her eyes focused on his every movement, as if each bite he took brought her immense satisfaction.

    "Maris, are you really enjoying yourself?" Lucan asked, ncing up at her between bites. He was genuinely curious. It seemed odd to him that someone could derive so much pleasure just from watching someone else eat.

    "Yes, I am," Maris replied immediately, her voice full of sincerity. "I like watching you eat, Lucan-sama. I never get tired of it."

    Lucan paused, pondering her words. "I see..." he murmured. It was an understandable sentiment, though still a bit strange. Reflecting on it, Lucan realized that he didn''t dislike watching Maris eat either. However, he couldn''t imagine himself enjoying it as much as she seemed to.

    "It''s been a week since you became a teacher, Lucan-sama," Maris said, "Is there anything troubling you?"

    "No, not at all," Lucan replied, shaking his head. "Everyone is treating me well, and the students are diligent."

    The teaching staff in the dorm were kind, offering him advice and guidance whenever he needed it. The students, for the most part, were earnest and respectful. Most of them were noble''s children, and none had dared to challenge Lucan, who was recognized as a Holy Priest.

    "That''s good to hear," Maris said.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, followed by a hesitant voice. "Excuse me! Is Lucan-sama here?"

    Lucan turned his head towards the door, slightly surprised. "Please,e in," he called out, setting his utensils down.

    The door opened slowly, and a group of three students��a second-year girl and two of her friends��entered the room. They seemed a bit nervous, their eyes darting between Lucan and Maris.

    "Sorry to interrupt your meal, Lucan-sama," the girl said, bowing slightly. "We were hoping you could teach us to y the lyre today..."

    Lucan smiled kindly at the students. "Of course, it''s no problem. We''ve just finished eating."

    Since arriving at the academy, Lucan had been asked to give lyre lessons more frequently. His skill with the instrument had caught the attention of several students, particrly those aspiring to be musicians.

    "See? You even have musical talent," Maris said proudly.

    Lucan gave a modest shrug, then turned back to the students. "I''ll go now. Maris, please enjoy eating the rest of your meal."

    Maris looked at him with wide, innocent eyes. "I''ve finished eating. It''s fine," she said, smiling sweetly.

    "Eh...!?" Lucan nced at her bento box in surprise. It was empty. Just a moment ago, there had been food left, but now there was nothing. Maris was daintily wiping her mouth with a napkin. She was indeed a fast eater.

    "I''ll go too... It''s okay with everyone, right?" Maris asked, turning to the girls with a friendly smile.

    "Y-yes... of course," the second-year girl stammered, her eyes wide with awe and a touch of fear. The other two nodded quickly, their expressions mirroring their friend''s.

    "No, Please, Saint, join us as well..." one of the other girls quickly said.

    Lucan noticed the fear of these girls and sighed.

    "Well then, let''s go," Lucan said, taking the lead as he stood up.

    They made their way to the music room, where Lucan began his lyre lesson.

 Chapter 120: Heroine and Lucan Trapped

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the academy grounds as students bustled about, finishing their lunch and heading back to their sses. The soft murmur of conversations andughter filled the air, mixing with the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.

    Lucan and Maris walked side by side along the stone path that led from the temple to the main building after finishing lunch and short musical ss. Maris, her pink hair glinting in the sunlight. She had a lightness in her step, still savoring the pleasant meal they had shared, and she nced at Lucan with a contented smile.

    "What did you think of lunch, Lucan-sama?" Maris said, her voice soft.

    Lucan nodded, his calm expression unwavering. "It was really tasty. You are really great cook, and I love it."

    Maris smiled as she bes happy and flowers bloomed around her.

    As they walked, Maris noticed a group of students huddled together near the entrance of one of the lecture halls. Their hushed voices carried over, tinged with unease.

    "I swear, just a moment ago, I was sure I was heading to the library�� but somehow I ended up at the dorms," one student whispered, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    "Same thing happened to me," another added. "I was on my way to Professor Elric''s ss, but then I blinked, and suddenly I was outside the herb garden. It''s like I lost all sense of direction."

    Lucan''s sharp ears picked up the conversation. He exchanged a brief nce with Maris, his eyes narrowing slightly. Maris tilted her head, curiosity piqued.

    "Something is wrong here."

    "Yes."

    Lucan gaze shifting to the group of students as they dispersed, still murmuring among themselves.

    Maris remained silent for a moment, her eyes scanning the nearby buildings as if searching for something out of ce. She couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it than mere distraction. However she didn''t found anything, so she and Lucan started to walk ahead.

    As Lucan and Maris strolled through the academy''s central courtyard, discussing their ns for the evening. The courtyard was filled with the usual bustle of students and the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze.

    As they walked, Lucan''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Maris, do you feel that? There''s something... off about the air."

    Maris paused, her gaze shifting to the sky. "Yes, I sense it too. It''s like a faint pressure change."

    Before either could react further, the atmosphere around them began to shimmer. A strange distortion swept through the courtyard, warping the surroundings. Students looked around in confusion, their voices growing panicked as the air thickened and became heavy.

    "Lucan-sama, what''s happening?" Maris asked, her voice rising with concern.

    Lucan grabbed her arm, but just as he did, a blinding light engulfed them. The ground beneath them seemed to dissolve, and the familiar sights of the academy melted away into a swirling vortex of colors and shadows.

    In an instant, the blinding light faded, and Lucan and Maris found themselves inpletely different environments. The academy''s tranquil courtyard was reced by an oppressive, dark expanse filled with swirling mist and flickering shadows.

    Maris stumbled slightly, her eyes wide with shock. "Where are we? This doesn''t look like the academy at all."

    Lucan scanned the area, trying to get his bearings. "It seems we''ve been transported somewhere else entirely. This might be a pocket dimension."

    Before they could react further, the space around them shifted again. The shadows coalesced and deepened, and suddenly, Lucan and Maris were pulled apart by an unseen force.

    Lucan reached out for Maris, but the distance between them grew impossiblyrge. "Maris!"

    Maris turned, her voice strained. "Lucan-sama! Stay safe!"

    In a sh, Lucan was isted in a dim, cavernous space where shadows seemed toe alive.

    Simultaneously, Maris found herself in a different, ethereal environment with swirling illusions and shifting lights.

    ---

    Lucan took a cautious step forward, his senses on high alert. The cavern''s oppressive darkness made it difficult to see, but a sinister feeling in the air told him he wasn''t alone. From the shifting shadows emerged a figure cloaked in darkness, his eyes glowing with a malevolent light.

    "I am Shade," the figure said, his voice echoing eerily. "Wee to my domain."

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed as he assessed his opponent. Lucan could easily guess that Shade had ability to manipte shadows by his form blending seamlessly with the darkness.

    Shade melted into the shadows, reappearing behind Lucan. With a swift motion, he struck at Lucan''s side. Lucan spun around, blocking the attack with his forearm, but the blow was heavy and unexpected. He retaliated with a powerful punch, but Shade dissipated into shadow, evading the strike.

    Lucan unleashed a burst of divine energy, but it dissipated harmlessly against Shade''s shadowy form. "You can''t touch me with your light," Shade taunted, reappearing with a sh aimed at Lucan''s chest.

    Lucan dodged. His divine magic seemed ineffective and physically power won''t work against shadow. Now he was in tough situation.

    ---

    Maris stepped cautiously through the eerie, shifting illusions. The environment distorted around her, and every surface seemed to shimmer with deceptive light. She could feel the presence of her opponent but couldn''t determine their exact location.

    "Come out and face me!" Maris demanded, her voice resolute. "I need to end this quickly and find Lucan-sama."

    Phantasm''s eerieughter echoed through the disorienting space. "You can''t fight what you can''t see."

    Suddenly, a myriad of illusory figures appeared, each flickering and shifting as they danced around Maris. She swung her staff, but the illusions vanished before she couldnd a hit. She summoned her dark angelic marite, its twisted limbs reaching out to strike, but each blow passed through mere illusions.

    Maris, growing increasingly frustrated, unleashed a wave of divine energy, but the attack dispersed harmlessly against the illusions. None of her strikes seemed to touch the real opponent.

    "Stop hiding!" Maris yelled, desperate to conclude the fight. "I need to reunite with Lucan!"

    Phantasm''sughter grew more mocking as she continued to evade Maris''s every attempt. Realizing she needed a new approach, Maris focused on finding the real threat among the illusions, determined to finish the battle and find Lucan.

 Chapter 121: Heroine and Lucan Fighting

    Lucan paced the shadowy cavern, his senses attuned to the eerie silence and asional whispers of the shadows. Shade''s ability to manipte the darkness made him a formidable opponent, constantly slipping in and out of the shadows to strike from unseen angles. Every time Lucan attempted a direct attack, Shade vanished into the gloom, leaving Lucan to strike at empty air.

    Lucan gritted his teeth, frustrated. He knew that brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough to ovee Shade. He needed to use the environment to his advantage. Lucan''s eyes scanned the cavern, noting the uneven terrain and the scattered debris that could be used as weapons.

    Shade emerged briefly from a shadow, attempting another surprise attack. Lucan dodged, barely avoiding the strike. As Shade retreated, Lucan formted a n. He needed to force Shade into a position where he couldn''t escape or blend with the darkness.

    Lucan focused on creating a trap. He used his physical strength to topple arge piece of metal debris, causing it to crash onto the ground. The noise and impact disturbed the shadows, creating a temporary disruption in Shade''s control. Lucan took advantage of the momentary chaos, moving quickly to set up a makeshift barricade of fallen debris.

    He stacked the metal and rock in a haphazard but effective manner, creating a confined area.

    Shade reappeared, his figure taking shape as he prepared for another attack. Lucan met him head-on, using his physical prowess to close the distance. Shade moved with fluid grace, dodging and striking from the shadows, but Lucan was ready. He anticipated Shade''s movements and used the confined space to limit Shade''s options.

    With a powerful shove, Lucan forced Shade into the confined area, trapping him against the debris. Shade''s attempts to blend with the shadows were thwarted by the limited space. Lucan''s next move was a calcted risk. He drew on his divine energy, channeling it into a focused, concentrated burst.

    Shade, realizing he was trapped and unable to escape, attempted to defend himself. But Lucan''s divine energy cut through the shadows, piercing the darkness that shielded Shade. The light from Lucan''s attack was blinding, forcing Shade into a visible form. With a final, decisive strike, Lucan shattered Shade''s defenses.

    Shade staggered, his form flickering and destabilizing. Lucan seized the opportunity, delivering a crushing blow that ended Shade''s life. The shadowy figure crumpled to the ground, the darkness around him dissipating.

    Breathing heavily, Lucan surveyed the area. The oppressive shadows had lifted, and the cavern felt less threatening. Lucan knew the fight wasn''t over; there were still more ouws to face. More importantly, he needed to find person who created this dimension space.

    ---

    Maris struggled to keep her focus amidst the disorienting illusions surrounding her. The environment constantly shifted, and Phantasm''s illusions made it nearly impossible to determine where the real threat was. Frustration mounted as her divine powers seemed ineffective against the shifting mirages.

    Maris''s angelic marite continued to attack, but its strikes passed through the illusions, leaving no impact. Her divine sts dissipated harmlessly against the illusions, failing to reveal Phantasm''s true form. Realizing her current strategies were futile, Maris took a deep breath, centering her thoughts on her ultimate goal: ending this fight swiftly so she could reunite with Lucan.

    Suddenly, Maris felt a surge of power within her, an instinctive realization that something new was emerging from her divine essence. Her focus intensified as she sensed a new ability taking shape. Her angelic marite''s form began to glow with an otherworldly light, resonating with a new energy. The shifting illusions seemed to waver, drawn to the potent aura emanating from Maris.

    Without fully understanding how, Maris willed the newfound power into action. The space around her began to stabilize, and the illusions started to solidify. Her divine energy coalesced into a new form��a radiant, binding light that pierced through the deceptiveyers of Phantasm''s illusions.

    Phantasm''sughter, once mocking, turned to rm as the illusions began to unravel. The true form of Phantasm was revealed, her figure now clearly visible and vulnerable. Maris''s new ability, a powerful Divine Prism, focused all of her divine energy into a beam of light that could pierce through any form of illusion.

    The Divine Prism struck Phantasm with unerring precision, shattering her illusions and exposing her to Maris''s attack. Phantasm, caught off guard, tried to evade, but the binding light locked her in ce, rendering her immobile. Maris''s power surged as she directed the light to overwhelm Phantasm''s defenses.

    Phantasm struggled in vain, her attempts to counter or escape futile. Maris''s Divine Prism didn''t just defeat her��it infused her with an unbreakable light that would ensure she could never think or act clearly again. The radiant energy seeped into Phantasm''s mind, filling it with a blinding, incapacitating light that left her unable to process or formte coherent thoughts.

    As the light subsided, Phantasm fell to the ground, her eyes vacant and her mind forever clouded. Maris, exhausted but relieved, surveyed the aftermath. The illusions were gone, and the space felt more solid and real.

    With her opponent defeated and incapacitated, Maris took a moment to catch her breath. The new ability had proven vital, and she was now one step closer to reuniting with Lucan.

    After the intense battles against the other ouws, Lucan and Maris finally managed to reunite. Their earlier encounters had pushed them to their limits, but their perseverance and newfound abilities allowed them to ovee each challenge. The pocket dimension, though still unstable, had be more chaotic as they approached the final showdown.

    Lucan and Maris emerged from a corridor of shadows and illusions, finding themselves in a grand, cavernous space at the heart of the copsing dimension. The oppressive atmosphere was filled with flickering lights and swirling dark energy. At the center stood the final ouw��Obscura, the mastermind behind the dimensional shift.

    Obscura, cloaked in a robe of shifting darkness, manipted the very fabric of the dimension with ease. Her presence distorted the space around her, creating an ever-changing battlefield. Her eyes glowed with malicious intent as she observed Lucan and Maris''s approach.

    "There you are," Obscura said with a chilling calmness. "You''ve managed to survive all those ouws. Impressive, but this is where your journey ends."

    Lucan and Maris exchanged a nce, ready to fight for the first time together.

    Lucan charged forward, using his physical strength to push through the ever-changing obstacles. He used his environment to his advantage, creating openings in the shifting barriers. Maris, on the other hand, harnessed her divine energy to stabilize parts of the dimension temporarily, reducing the distortion and giving Lucan a clearer path.

    The battle was intense, with Lucan and Maris struggling against Obscura''s maniptions. Obscura summoned barriers that blocked Lucan''s attacks and created illusions to confuse Maris. But Lucan''s resilience and Maris''s strategic use of divine energy allowed them to find a rhythm.

    Maris summoned her angelic marite, now fully attuned to the dimension''s shifting nature. The marite''s form flickered with radiant light, cutting through the illusions and weakening Obscura''s control. Lucan seized the opportunity, charging through the now-fractured barriers andnding a powerful blow on Obscura.

    With a final surge of divine energy from Maris, Obscura''s control over the dimension shattered. The pocket dimension began to copse more rapidly as her power waned. Lucan and Maris pressed their advantage,bining their strengths in a decisive attack.

    Obscura fell, her power fading as the dimension around them disintegrated. Lucan and Maris stood amidst the copsing space, and soon found themselves back to academy.

 Chapter 122: Heroine is Absent From This Chapter

    Lucan was having tea at his room when someone knocked at his door. He got up and opened the door.

    It was the dormitory manager, with a respectful bow, her hands holding a small, neatly sealed envelope.

    "Oh, Lucan-sama. You have some mail."

    "Eh? For me?" Lucan replied, taking the envelope with a slight frown. Who could it be from? he wondered, turning the envelope over in his hands.

    Lucan broke the seal and unfolded the letter. As his eyes scanned the sender''s name, his frown deepened. The letter was from Terra, an old friend from his academy days.

    "Really... what could this be about now? Summoning me out of the blue," Lucan muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Memories of Terra flooded his mind��handsome, popr, and always the center of attention. Terra had been one of those people who effortlessly drew others in. But that charm had turned dark when he was expelled from the academy and disowned by his family for raping a female noble. After that disgraceful incident, Terra had vanished from Lucan''s life. Until now.

    After a long day at the academy, Lucan decided to humor Terra''s request, more out of curiosity than any real desire to reconnect. The letter had mentioned a pub in a seedy part of town. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets, he made his way to the designated location.

    "This must be the ce," Lucan murmured as he arrived at the pub''s entrance. The establishment was tucked away in a narrow alley, its wooden sign creaking in the evening breeze.

    Pushing open the heavy wooden door, Lucan was greeted by the dim glow of flickering candles and the low murmur of voices. The interior was modest, with a long counter lined with stools and several round tables scattered about. Most of the patrons kept to themselves, nursing their drinks in the shadowy corners.

    "Lucan! Over here, over here!" A familiar voice called out from one of the tables near the back. Terra waved him over with a grin that didn''t quite reach his eyes.

    Lucan approached the table cautiously, his eyes scanning the room out of habit. Terra looked much the same as he had ten years ago.

    "It''s been a while. Is there something you need?" Lucan asked, taking a seat opposite Terra.

    "Hey, hey, already jumping into the main topic without even a proper greeting? It''s been ten years since west met, don''t you have anything else to say? Come on, let''s have a drink," Terra replied, his tone light.

    "I was called out without knowing the purpose. It''s not just to rekindle old friendships, is it?"

    "Well, yeah," Terra admitted with a shrug, pouring them both a drink. He handed Lucan a ss, but Lucan only stared at it, not making any move to take it.

    Lucan and Terra had been friends, but theirs had never been a deep friendship. Terra''s sudden reappearance and the cryptic nature of his letter only made Lucan more suspicious.

    After taking a sip from his own ss, Terra leaned back in his chair, a troubled expression crossing his face. "After I left home, I took up a job in the underworld, dealing with illegal ves,"

    "...?" Lucan''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Of all the things he had expected to hear, this wasn''t one of them.

    "I know it''s wrong��it''s a crime��but what can I do? This was the only thing I could do. So I decided to continue with the job, and it was going great. I got a lot of money, women, and there wasn''t much danger. But... one day, I heard that you''re recognized as a Holy Priest and had arge bounty ced on your head by the underworld."

    "Arge bounty," Lucan repeated, nodding slightly. It made sense now��recently, he and Maris had been attacked by nine ouws, likely due to this bounty. It seemed the news of those ouws'' deaths at their hands hadn''t spread far.

    "Let me rify... this isn''t my decision. It''s the people who were supporting me, using my name to do this. I sincerely apologize in advance," Terra said, raising both hands in a gesture of surrender, looking genuinely troubled and apologetic.

    Lucan nodded, "I see... I''ve been set up."

    At that very moment, the men at the surrounding tables stood up all at once, their chairs scraping loudly against the wooden floor. From a door behind the counter, more men emerged, armed with knives and ropes.

    It was clear now that all the customers in the pub were Terra''s aplices.

    "You''ve done it now," Lucan said calmly, his gaze shifting back to Terra.

    "No, I genuinely feel sorry. It''s Kerry who suggested this, and I don''t have much choice if I want to continue living," Terra replied.

    "Kerry? She''s still alive?" Lucan''s voice wasced with surprise. He hadn''t thought of her in years.

    Kerry had been a notorious figure at the academy, known for her love of bullying others. Her cruelty had driven one girl to suicide, and Lucan distinctly remembered hearing that the girl''s boyfriend had killed Kerry in a fit of rage. Apparently, she had survived.

    "Yeah, she''s alive but... let''s say not in good shape. But it''s better to surrender quietly. I''d rather not see you getting beaten," Terra advised.

    "Yeah. That''s probably true..." Lucan said.

    Armed with knives and ropes, they moved with the confidence of those who believed they had the upper hand.

    "Well... I guess it can''t be helped," Lucan said with a resigned sigh, his expression unreadable.

    "If it''s unavoidable... I might as well fight back," he added, his tone casual, almost as if he were discussing the weather.

    "Ugh..." Terra''s face paled as he realized what Lucan intended to do.

    Without warning, Lucan reached for a bottle of liquor on the table and, in one swift motion, brought it crashing down on Terra''s head. The ss shattered with a loud crack, and Terra slumped forward, unconscious.

 Chapter 123: Heroine Gave a Cruel Punishment

    "Ugh..."

    For now, the punishment for the traitor wasplete. Lucan had felt it was necessary to hit this man, so achieving this small goal was satisfactory.

    Lucan stood up, his breath steady, eyes cold and calcting as he assessed the remaining ruffians.

    "Subdue him!" One of the ruffians, likely their leader, barked out themand. The others surged forward.

    Three of them came at him first, knives gleaming menacingly in the low light. Lucan''s body moved on instinct. The first man shed wildly, aiming for Lucan''s throat, but he easily dodged the strike, his head tilting just out of reach.

    The second attacker lunged, his knife aimed at Lucan''s stomach. Lucan''s hand shot out, catching the man''s wrist in a vice-like grip. With a swift motion, Lucan twisted, bones cracking under the pressure as the knife ttered to the floor. The man screamed, but it was cut short as Lucan''s free hand grabbed his head and, with a force that seemed effortless, drove it into the nearby table.

    The wood splintered under the impact, and the man''s body went limp, blood pooling under his shattered skull.

    The third ruffian faltered, seeing hispanions so brutally dispatched. But before he could even consider retreating, Lucan''s leg shot out in a powerful kick. The force was so great that it lifted the man off his feet and sent him crashing into the wall, his body crumpling like a ragdoll. The man''s chest caved in from the impact, a sickening crunch echoing through the pub.

    Lucan turned back to the others, his expression unchanging. "Anyone else?"

    The remaining ruffians, now visibly trembling, exchanged fearful nces. The sight of theirrades being torn apart with such ease had shattered whatever resolve they had. But the leader, stubborn or perhaps simply foolish, snarled and gestured for them to continue the assault.

    "Cowards! It''s just one man! Surround him! Take him down!"

    Lucan shook his head, almost pitying them. "You really should''ve listened."

    They rushed him in a disorganized mob, desperate to overwhelm him with sheer numbers. Lucan moved with lethal precision. One ruffian tried to grab him from behind, but Lucan spun around, his elbow connecting with the man''s jaw. Teeth shattered and blood sprayed as the man copsed, clutching his ruined face.

    Another attacker lunged at him with a club, but Lucan sidestepped the swing effortlessly. Before the man could react, Lucan drove his fist into his stomach, the blow so powerful it lifted him off the ground. The man gasped for air, eyes wide with pain and shock, before Lucan finished him with a brutal uppercut that snapped his neck.

    The floor was now slick with blood, the crimson liquid seeping into the cracks between the wooden nks. Lucan''s boots left red footprints as he moved, his movements fluid and unhurried.

    One of the ruffians, panicking, threw a knife at Lucan. The de spun through the air, but Lucan easily caught it mid-flight. Without even looking at the attacker, he hurled the knife back with twice the force, the de burying itself deep in the man''s chest. The ruffian staggered back, hands wing at the hilt protruding from his chest before he copsed in a lifeless heap.

    The remaining men were frozen in ce, their eyes wide with terror. They hade here expecting an easy mark, a simple priest they could overpower and hand over for a quick payday. Instead, they had walked into a nightmare.

    Lucan''s gaze fell on the leader, the one who had ordered the attack. The man visibly flinched under Lucan''s piercing stare, his bravado crumbling. "W-wait! Please, I didn''t want to do this! It was Kerry, she forced me! I had no choice!"

    Lucan''s expression remained cold, "You always have a choice. You chose poorly."

    The leader''s eyes widened as Lucan approached, his steps slow and deliberate. "No, please! I''ll do anything you tell! I''ll��"

    Before he could finish his plea, Lucan grabbed him by the throat, lifting him off the ground effortlessly. The man''s hands wed at Lucan''s arm, but his grip was like iron.

    "P-please�� I''m sorry��"

    Lucan tightened his grip, the man''s breathing in ragged gasps.

    With a final, crushing squeeze, Lucan snapped the man''s neck. The body went limp, and Lucan tossed it aside like a broken toy. It hit the ground with a dull thud, joining the growing pile of corpses.

    Thest few ruffians, who had been too paralyzed with fear to attack, finally broke. They turned and fled, tripping over each other in their desperation to escape. But Lucan wasn''t done. He moved with lightning speed, cutting off their escape route.

    One man, seeing no other option, swung a chair at Lucan. But the priest caught it mid-swing, ripping it out of the man''s hands and smashing it across his face. The wood splintered, and the man went down in a spray of blood and teeth.

    Another ruffian tried to scramble under a table, but Lucan grabbed him by the ankle, dragging him out. The man screamed, kicking wildly, but Lucan''s grip was unyielding. He swung the man around like a ragdoll, mming him into the wall with bone-shattering force.

    Thest ruffian, a young man barely out of his teens, backed away, hands raised in a futile gesture of surrender. "Please�� I didn''t want this�� I just needed the money��"

    With a swift motion, Lucan struck, his hand driving into the boy''s chest with enough force to stop his heart. The young man''s eyes went wide, a look of disbelief on his face as he slumped to the ground, lifeless.

    Lucan stood amidst the bloody ce. He wiped the blood from his hands on a nearby cloth, his expression calm.

    He walked toward the exit. Outside, the cool night air greeted him. As for his friend Terra, when he wake up and see the bloody mess, he would ran away and never going to show himself in front of him again.

    "Kerry... Well she is troublesome woman," Lucan muttered to himself. He need to find her and end her life. However, Maris might do this before him.

    ---

    Kerry, a woman of immense girth with a face marred by old scars and a misshapen nose, sat in a dimly lit tavern, greedily shoveling food into her mouth. The table before her wasden with half-eaten dishes, greasy remnants of her feast. She chewed noisily, her focus solely on the next bite,pletely oblivious to the world around her.

    As she reached for another chunk of roasted meat, a shadow fell across the table. Kerry paused, her greasy fingers hovering over the food. She looked up, her beady eyes narrowing as they met the serene, yet unnervingly cold gaze of Maris. The Saint stood there, her presence almost ethereal in the dingy surroundings of the tavern.

    Kerry scowled, her lips curling in contempt. "What do you want? Can''t you see I''m busy here?"

    Maris didn''t respond with words. Instead, she stepped closer, her delicate fingers reaching out with an eerie grace. Before Kerry could react, Maris''s hand mped down on her head, her fingers digging into the matted strands of Kerry''s hair.

    Kerry tried to struggle, but it was futile. The moment Maris''s touch made contact, a wave of overwhelming power surged through Kerry''s mind. Her scowl faded, her eyes zing over as she felt something intangible being ripped from her consciousness.

    Maris''s grip tightened as she whispered softly, a strange light emanating from her fingertips. The words were indecipherable, but their effect was immediate. Kerry''s thoughts began to unravel, her memories dissolving like mist in the morning sun. Every detail, every recollection of her life, vanished into a void.

    When Maris finally released her, Kerry slumped forward, her eyes vacant. She was no longer the cruel, greedy woman she had been moments before. Now, she was nothing more than an empty shell, devoid of any memory, any thought, any sense of self. She stared nkly at the table, her hands limply resting in herp, unaware of the world around her, forever lost in a mindless abyss.

    Maris turned and walked away, leaving Kerry as a hollow doll, a pitiful creature who would never again understand what it meant to think, to feel, to remember.

 Chapter 124: Heroine Destroying Outlaws

    Maris was looking at a list. It was a list of all the ouws who were wanted.

    Yesterday, they had been trapped in a dimensional pocket, and the fight there had been tough for her. Fortunately, her power was of the creation type, allowing her to create anything she needed. She was able to generate many divine techniques to break through the dimensional pocket.

    However, at that time, she was also worried about Lucan''s safety. She knew Lucan was strong, but she couldn''t help but worry and wished such a situation would never happen again.

    That''s why today, she went out to find who had attacked them and why. While she was searching for clues, she received a message from the spirit she had left with Lucan, informing her that Lucan had been attacked by some ruffians.

    Worried, Maris immediately headed to where Lucan was, and she was stunned by the bloody mess he had created.

    However, she was relieved that Lucan was safe, which was what mattered most. Although she didn''t like how Lucan had broken their heads and arms, creating a gruesome scene, his safety was her priority, so it didn''t matter much.

    Seeing him safe, she decided to head back to find more clues about these attacks. But before that, she heard Lucan mention that Kerry was the one who orchestrated the attack.

    So, Maris set out to find Kerry. Using her power to summon small spirits to investigate, she found Kerry. Then, she absorbed all of Kerry''s memories, leaving Kerry as an empty shell.

    After examining the memories, Maris realized that someone had ced a huge bounty on her and Lucan, which exined the recent attacks.

    "I should destroy this entire bountywork and all the ouws," Maris thought.

    That''s why, she have list of ouws.

    Ouws were people that were wanted by kingdoms for crimes, but they are powerful that it''s hard to catch them. Moreover some ouws made group and force, some group are funded by some nobles wanting to do illegal things.

    Maris looked at list and she saw that there four major ouws bases, as long as she destroy these four bases, ouws activity would stop.

    ---

    Base 1: The ckwood Citadel

    The first base was the ckwood Citadel, hidden deep within a cursed forest. The citadel was a fortress made of dark, enchanted stone, immune to most attacks. Its leader was Mordain the Shadowmaster, a rogue ouw who could manipte shadows, turning them into lethal weapons or using them to move undetected. He was also master of Shade, who attacked Lucan before.

    As Maris approached the citadel, the shadows tried to engulf her, but she created a radiant barrier of light that dispelled the darkness. Mordain appeared from the shadows, his form shifting and blending with the darkness around him. He attacked with shadowy tendrils, but Maris countered with beams of divine light, severing the shadows one by one.

    Mordain, realizing his usual tricks wouldn''t work, enveloped the entire citadel in darkness, making it impossible to see. But Maris, undeterred, created a radiant sun above her head, banishing the darkness and revealing Mordain''s true form. With a swift motion, she unleashed a divine spear that pierced through his heart, turning him to dust.

    The citadel crumbled as the shadows vanished, and Maris moved on to her next target.

    Base 2: The Irond Bastion

    The second base was the Irond Bastion, a fortress carved into the side of a mountain. It was guarded by a group of mercenaries and led by Bronn the Ironbreaker, a towering brute whose body was covered in imprable metal armor. Bronn had the power to manipte metal, bending it to his will or transforming his body into a living weapon.

    As Maris approached, Bronn activated the bastion''s defenses,unching a barrage of metal spikes and molten steel. But Maris summoned a divine shield that absorbed the attacks, and she retaliated by creating a massive hammer of pure energy, mming it into the fortress walls. The ground shook as Bronn emerged, his armor gleaming and his eyes filled with fury.

    Bronn charged at Maris, his fists transforming into massive maces. Each strike could crush mountains, but Maris danced around him, her movements swift and precise. She summoned a swarm of golden chains that wrapped around Bronn, binding him in ce. With a final surge of power, she shattered his armor with a single blow, reducing him to a pile of metal fragments.

    The Irond Bastion copsed, and Maris moved on.

    Base 3: The Obsidian Tower

    The third base was the Obsidian Tower, a towering spire of ck crystal that rose high above the desert sands. It was ruled by Luci the Soulweaver, a sorceress who had mastered the dark arts of soul magic. Luci could manipte the souls of the dead, using them to fuel her dark powers and unleash devastating attacks.

    As Maris entered the tower, she was assaulted by wailing spirits, their ethereal forms trying to drag her into the abyss. But Maris summoned a divine wind that scattered the spirits, clearing her path. At the top of the tower, Luci awaited her, surrounded by a vortex of trapped souls.

    Luci unleashed a torrent of dark energy, but Maris countered with a st of holy fire that purified the souls around her. The two shed in a battle of light and darkness, their powers shaking the very foundations of the tower. Luci summoned a massive soul beast, but Maris, with a wave of her hand, created a divine sword that cleaved the beast in two.

    With Luci''s power waning, Maris approached her, the divine sword glowing in her hand. Luci tried to retreat, but Maris struck her down, freeing the souls she had enved. The Obsidian Tower shattered.

    Base 4: The Crimson Fortress

    The final base was the Crimson Fortress, a blood-soaked stronghold located in a hidden valley. It was led by Azrael the Bloodlord, a vampiric warlord who could control blood, using it to heal himself, create deadly weapons, or even drain the life from his enemies. His fortress was filled with his loyal followers, all bloodthirsty and fanatical.

    As Maris approached, the fortress seemed toe alive, the walls dripping with blood and the air thick with malice. Azrael, seated on a throne of bones, weed her with a sinister smile. Hemanded the blood of his fallen enemies to rise, creating monstrous creatures that charged at Maris.

    But Maris was ready. She created a barrier of pure light that incinerated the blood creatures on contact. Azrael, seeing his creations destroyed,unched himself at her, moving faster than the eye could see. He struck with blinding speed, but Maris countered every blow, her movements fluid and graceful.

    Azrael tried to drain her life force, but Maris''s divine power was too strong. With a burst of energy, she unleashed a wave of holy light that enveloped the entire fortress. Azrael screamed as the light burned him, his body disintegrating into ashes. The Crimson Fortress crumbled, the blood turning to dust as Maris stood victorious.

    ---

    With all four bases destroyed and their leaders defeated, the ouw threat was eliminated.

 Chapter 125: Heroines Love Rival in Trouble

    Lucan was having a tea party with Maris.

    Recently, Lucan and Maris had begun to spend a lot of time together. Maris was already smart and could easily master any subject, so she was now skipping her sses.

    Lucan only had two sses a day, and after that, he was free.

    Lucan had heard that four bases were destroyed; however, that didn''t solve the root problem. The main problem was Lyria, and he needed to deal with her before she did anything else.

    However, before dealing with Lyria, he needed to look out for a new enemy that was going to appear.

    Soon, the academy was going to take students on a dungeon raid, but during the raid, there would be a ck Knight who was kidnapping women for lustful purposes.

    In the game, the ck Knight wanted to kidnap Maris. Maris and the male lead fought against the ck Knight, and Maris almost got kidnapped, but a teacher arrived and saved Maris.

    ---

    The atmosphere in the dungeon was filled with triumph and excitement as Julia, Olive, Hima, and Rina made their way back after a sessful raid. Their bags were heavy with loot��rare gems, enchanted weapons, and valuable artifacts that would fetch a fortune. The four women wereughing and exchanging banter, their spirits high from the victory.

    "Looks like we''ll be living like queens for a while," Hima grinned, her golden hair glinting in the dim torchlight of the dungeon''s stone walls.

    "Don''t get toofortable," Julia responded with a smirk, her white hair cascading over her shoulder. "We still need to make it out of here in one piece."

    Rina, her short red hair tousled from the adventure, was leading the group, her eyes scanning the path ahead for any remaining traps. Olive, silent as ever, was at the rear, her dark hair blending with the shadows. The dungeon had been treacherous, but they had managed to conquer it together, each ying their part to perfection.

    Suddenly, the air grew heavy, and the light seemed to dim. Olive stopped in her tracks, her instincts ring. Before she could utter a warning, a massive figure emerged from the darkness ahead��a towering knight, fully d in ck armor. His presence was menacing, the air around him thick with an ominous aura.

    Without a word, the knight lunged at Julia, his massive sword swinging down with brutal force. Julia barely managed to block the strike with her weapon, the impact sending a shockwave through her arms. She gritted her teeth, her eyes narrowing as she prepared to counterattack.

    "Who the hell is this guy?!" Rina shouted, rushing to Julia''s side, her de ready to strike.

    Hima quickly joined in, casting a protective barrier around them, while Olive silently darted to the side, looking for an opening to strike. But the knight was relentless, his movements swift and powerful, belying the weight of his armor. He parried every attack with ease, his sword cutting through the air with deadly precision.

    Julia unleashed a flurry of blows, her speed unmatched, but the knight blocked each one as if he had seen theming. With a powerful swing, he knocked Julia back, sending her crashing into the dungeon wall.

    Hima, determined to protect her friends, channeled her magic, casting a powerful binding spell to immobilize the knight. For a moment, it seemed to work��glowing chains of light wrapped around the knight''s body, holding him in ce. But the knight merely scoffed, his deep, gutturalugh echoing through the dungeon.

    With a surge of dark energy, he shattered the chains, the force of the break sending Hima stumbling backward.

    "He''s too strong!" Hima gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Rina, undeterred, charged at the knight, her de aimed at the gap in his armor. But before she could strike, the knight spun around, his massive sword cleaving through the air. Rina tried to dodge, but the knight was faster. The de sliced through her arm, severing it cleanly at the elbow.

    Rina''s scream filled the dungeon as she fell to the ground, clutching the stump of her arm, blood pouring onto the cold stone floor. Olive rushed to her side, her face pale, but before she could even react, the knight''s boot connected with her chest, sending her flying across the room. She hit the wall with a sickening thud, crumpling to the ground, barely conscious.

    Hima, in a desperate attempt to protect her friends, unleashed a st of pure energy at the knight, but he deflected it with a mere flick of his sword. He turned his gaze back to Julia, who was struggling to her feet, her face twisted in pain.

    "You..." Julia spat, her voice trembling with anger. "What do you want?!"

    The knight didn''t answer. Instead, he grabbed Julia by the throat, lifting her off the ground with ease. Julia gasped for air, her hands wing at his armored gauntlet, but it was no use. The knight''s grip was unyielding.

    "Julia!" Rina cried out, tears streaming down her face as she tried to crawl toward her friend, despite the pain coursing through her body.

    The knight turned his head slightly, as if considering Rina''s plea, but then he simply tightened his grip on Julia, silencing any further protest. Without a second nce at the others, he began to walk away, dragging Julia along as if she weighed nothing.

    "No... no! You can''t take her!" Hima screamed, her voice breaking as she tried to get to her feet, but her strength was fading fast.

    The knight didn''t stop, his heavy footsteps echoing through the dungeon as he disappeared into the darkness, taking Julia with him. Hima, Olive, and Rina were left behind, broken and bleeding, the triumph they had felt just moments ago now shattered.

    Rina''s vision blurred as she tried to stay conscious, her mind racing with thoughts of Julia. "We... we have to get her back..." she whispered, her voice barely audible as she fought against the encroaching darkness.

    But for now, all they could do was lie there, battered and defeated, as the dungeon grew eerily silent around them.

 Chapter 126: Heroines Love Rival Condition

    Hima''s consciousness slowly returned, the throbbing pain in her legs pulling her out of the darkness. Her eyelids felt heavy as she forced them open, the dim light of the dungeon flickering in her blurred vision. A sharp, gnawing pain shot through her foot, and she winced, instinctively pulling her leg back.

    When her vision cleared, she looked down and felt a wave of horror wash over her. A small, white rabbit with blood-red eyes and a single twisted horn protruding from its forehead was crouched over her foot, chewing on her toe. Hima''s heart pounded in her chest as she realized that one of her toes was already missing, and the creature was working its way through another.

    With a cry of disgust and pain, Hima kicked the rabbit away, her adrenaline surging as she scrambled to her feet. The rabbit snarled, its eyes glowing with malevolent intent, but Hima didn''t hesitate. With a swift movement, she grabbed her weapon��a small dagger still strapped to her waist��and drove it into the creature''s skull.

    The rabbit let out a pitiful squeal before it copsed, its body twitching as it bled out on the dungeon floor.

    Breathing heavily, Hima staggered back, her mind racing to process what had just happened. The pain in her foot was sharp and searing, but she forced herself to focus. She couldn''t afford to lose herposure now. She had to check on the others.

    "Rina... Olive..." Hima whispered, her voice hoarse as she stumbled over to where the othersy.

    Olive was sprawled on the ground, unconscious but still breathing. Her body was bruised, and there was blood on her clothes, but she didn''t seem to be in immediate danger. Rina, on the other hand, looked pale, her face almost ghostly. Her breathing was shallow andbored, and blood pooled around her where her arm had been severed.

    Hima''s heart sank as she saw the state Rina was in. She knelt beside her friend, her hands trembling as she checked for any signs of life. Rina''s pulse was weak, barely there, and her skin was cold to the touch. Hima''s eyes darted to where Rina''s arm had been severed, and her stomach churned when she saw the amount of blood that had been lost.

    She frantically looked around, hoping against hope that she could find Rina''s arm to reattach it somehow. But as she scanned the ground, her gaze fell upon a gruesome sight. A rabbit, simr to the one that had been gnawing on her toe, was hunched over a bloodied limb. It took Hima a moment to realize that it was Rina''s arm, and the creature had already devoured most of it.

    Despair gripped Hima as she realized that there was no chance of saving Rina''s arm now. The loss of blood had already taken a severe toll, and without the arm, even advanced healing magic would struggle to fully restore her friend.

    "Rina... I''m so sorry," Hima whispered, her voice choked with emotion. But she knew she couldn''t give up. She had to do whatever she could to keep Rina alive.

    Hima quickly ced her hands over the wound and began casting a basic healing spell. The soft glow of the magic enveloped Rina''s wound, slowing the bleeding and stabilizing her condition as best as Hima could manage. It wasn''t much, but it was all she could do with the limited mana she had left.

    Next, Hima moved to Olive, shaking her gently to wake her up. "Olive... Olive, wake up! We need to get out of here!"

    Olive stirred, her eyes fluttering open. She groaned, still disoriented from the battle and the injuries she had sustained. "Hima... what happened...?"

    "No time to exin," Hima replied urgently. "We need to get Rina out of here. She''s in bad shape."

    Olive''s eyes widened as she took in the scene��Rina lying motionless, her arm missing, and Hima''s bloodied foot. Her face hardened, and she nodded, pushing herself up despite the pain coursing through her body. "Right... let''s move."

    Together, they carefully lifted Rina, Hima supporting her head while Olive took her legs. Rina was barely conscious, her breathing faint and irregr. Hima felt a surge of desperation as she realized how fragile Rina''s condition was. They had to move quickly if they wanted to save her.

    The journey out of the dungeon was agonizingly slow. Every step sent waves of pain through Hima''s injured foot, but she gritted her teeth and pushed on. Olive, though limping from her own injuries, remained determined, her grip firm as they carried Rina through the twisting corridors of the dungeon.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they saw the faint light of the exit. The fresh air outside was a stark contrast to the oppressive atmosphere of the dungeon, and it filled them with a renewed sense of hope.

    "We''re almost there, Rina... hold on," Hima whispered, more to herself than to Rina, who was slipping further into unconsciousness.

    Once outside, they set Rina down gently on the soft grass. Hima immediately began to gather herbs and materials from her bag, trying to make a more potent healing salve. She knew it wouldn''t be enough, but it was all she had.

    As she worked, Olive kept watch, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger. They were vulnerable out here, and they couldn''t afford another attack.

    Hima applied the salve to Rina''s wound and wrapped it tightly with bandages. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do until they could find more help. Rina''s breathing was still weak, but it had stabilized enough to give Hima a sliver of hope.

    "We need to get her to a healer," Olive said, her voice tense. "She won''tst much longer like this."

    Hima nodded, her determination steeling. "We''ll get her there."

    Hima and Olive manged to get healer to heal Rina but she wouldn''tst much and would die quickly.

    They contact Lucan, hopping that Saint Maris could heal Rina.

 Chapter 127: Heroine Saw Another Side of Lucan

    The ck Knight tossed Julia into the cave, her bodynding with a heavy thud on the cold, damp ground. Without a word, he turned and moved the giant rock, sealing the entrance. The sound of stone scraping against stone echoed in the darkness, signaling Julia''s entrapment.

    The cave was now silent, save for the faint, unsettling drip of water from the ceiling. Juliay unconscious, her body motionless. After what felt like an eternity, she stirred, her eyelids fluttering open. Her head throbbed with pain, and as she slowly sat up, disoriented, she realized something was terribly wrong.

    Her breath hitched as she looked around, her vision adjusting to the dim light. Nearby, a woman''s bodyy twisted in an unnatural position, her head contorted at an angle that made it clear she was dead. Julia''s stomach churned, bile rising in her throat.

    She forced herself to stand, her legs shaky, and took a few tentative steps forward. A few feet away, she saw two more women, unconscious but alive, their bodies limp and lifeless against the cold stone. Their shallow breaths were the only sign they were still holding on.

    A sense of dread filled Julia as she ventured deeper into the cave, drawn by a sickening smell. As she walked, her foot brushed against something soft. She looked down and gasped, her hands flying to her mouth to stifle a scream.

    There, in a gruesome heap,y a pile of women, their bodies stripped of clothing and dignity. Blood stained their skin, mixing with the dirt and dust of the cave. Their limbs were twisted and broken, some missing entirely. Hollow, empty eyes stared up at Julia, while white stains��somehow more horrifying in their familiarity��covered the bodies, mingling with the dried blood.

    Julia''s mind raced, panic setting in as the full horror of her situation became clear. She was trapped in this nightmare, surrounded by the remnants of the ck Knight''s cruel, twisted desires.

    ---

    Lucan was sitting at his desk, the morning light filtering through the windows of his study. He was sifting through the usual stack of letters. He opened the letter, his fingers froze, his eyes narrowing slightly as he scanned the contents. It was from Hima, and the words were brief but urgent: Rina is critically injured. She may not make it.

    His grip tightened on the parchment, creasing the edges. Lucan''s face remained calm.He took a deep breath, as he rose from his chair, the letter still in hand.

    "Maris,"

    Maris, who had been nearby, immediately sensed the shift in his mood. She looked up from her book, her light blue eyes meeting his with concern. "What''s wrong, Lucan-sama?"

    "We need to leave. Now." He didn''t exin further.

    Maris stood, her book forgotten. "Where are we going?"

    Lucan''s gaze was fixed ahead as he spoke, "Rina''s been hurt. Badly. Hima sent word." He paused, "We''re going to save her."

    Without another word, he turned and headed for the door, his stride were urgent. Maris followed, her heart pounding as she matched his pace. She had never seen Lucan move with such intensity, and though his face remainedposed, she could sense the urgency in every step he took.

    As they mounted their horses, Lucan''s actions were swift and efficient. Maris urged her horse to follow as Lucan took off at a speed that left little room for conversation.

    Maris kept ncing at Lucan, noting the way his eyes were fixed straight ahead, unblinking, his posture stiff. He hadn''t said much.

    After what felt like an eternity, they finally arrived at the clearing where Hima and Olive were waiting, Rina lying pale and motionless between them. Lucan dismounted swiftly, his usual calmposure slipping slightly as he hurried to Rina''s side.

    Maris also followed and she knelt beside Rina, her hands already glowing with the soft light of her healing magic. She worked quickly, assessing the damage before focusing her power on stabilizing Rina. The wound was deep, the blood loss severe, but Maris''s magic began to weave the torn flesh back together, closing the gaping wound where Rina''s arm had been severed.

    Lucan hovered nearby, his eyes fixed on Rina''s face, watching every rise and fall of her chest. He didn''t speak.

    Finally, Maris leaned back, the glow of her magic fading as she wiped the sweat from her brow. "She''s stable now. She won''t die."

    Lucan exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly, but his eyes remained on Rina.

    Maris hesitated before speaking, "But�� I can''t regenerate her arm."

    "I know. It''s better that she is alive." Lucan nodded.

    Lucan kneel beside Rina, his hand brushing a strand of hair away from her pale face.

    "What happened? Who did this?" Lucan asked as he looked at Hima and Olive.

    Hima and Olive exchanged uneasy nces before Hima stepped forward, her face pale, but her voice steady. " I don''t know who it was, but he wore ck armour and seemed knight." she began, her toneced with bitterness. "He ambushed us in the dungeon. We didn''t stand a chance. Rina fought bravely, but�� he was too strong. He...

    cut off her arm." Hima''s voice wavered slightly, but she pressed on. "After that, he took Julia. We tried to stop him, but he was too powerful."

    Olive, who had been silent, finally spoke, her voice low and filled with anger. "We managed to escape with Rina, but Julia�� she''s still with him." Her hands clenched into fists.

    Lucan listened in silence, his face was normal. But his eyes darkened with each word. When they finished, he nodded once, the decision already made in his mind.

    "I know him, he is ck Knight," Lucan said quietly, his voice filled with a cold resolve. "Julia is safe for few days."

    Hima''s eyes widened in surprise, but before she could ask how he knew, Lucan stood, his movements sharp and decisive. He gently ced Rina''s hand back on the ground, brushing a thumb over her knuckles before letting go. Then, he turned to Maris.

    "Take care of Rina," Lucan instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Maris was shut by Lucan''s sharp eyes. She never saw him like and couldn''t even speak up.

    Lucan''s gaze shifted to Hima and Olive, "Stay here with Rina. I''ll go after Julia and the ck Knight. He won''t get away with this."

    Hima opened her mouth to protest, but Lucan''s icy stare silenced her. "Your weak and injured, so stay here and don''t came," Lucan back was facing Maris, "Maris... i want to do this alone, totally alone."

    Then without another word, Lucan turned and strode back to his horse.

    Maris watched as Lucan left. She took back the spirits that were on Lucan''s body. She couldn''t help but follow Lucan''s words.

    "Lucan-sama, please be safe."

 Chapter 128: Heroine Missed The Fight

    Lucan descended into the depths of the dungeon, his footsteps echoing against the cold stone walls. He knew exactly where the ck Knight would be waiting��the ninth floor, the deepest part of the dungeon.

    His mind was a calm as he made his way down. The ring on his finger, a dull silver band with an intricate design, began to glow faintly. The Pride Ring, amplifying his already immense physical power.

    As he reached the stairway to the seventh floor, a horde of twisted creatures rushed at him, their eyes wild with hunger. They were grotesque, misshapen things with too many limbs and gnashing teeth. But Lucan didn''t falter. He met the first creature head-on, his fist connecting with its skull in a blur of motion.

    The creature''s head exploded with a sickening crunch, and its body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Another beast lunged at him from the side, but Lucan was faster. He pivoted, his fist crashing into its chest with such force that its ribcage shattered inward, the creature copsing in a heap. He continued forward, every punch a death sentence.

    He wasn''t holding back��not this time. Each enemy that crossed his path was obliterated in a single, devastating blow. The Pride Ring''s glow intensified with every kill, amplifying his strength further. Lucan could feel the power coursing through him.

    The eighth floor came and went in a blur of blood and bone. Lucan''s face remained expressionless, his mind focused solely on the task ahead. The enemies were mere obstacles.

    Finally, he reached the stairway leading down to the ninth floor. The air here was different, heavier. Lucan didn''t hesitate. He descended the steps, his hand brushing the hilt of his sword.

    The ninth floor was a vast chamber, lit only by the faint glow of torches lining the walls. The ck Knight stood in the center, a hulking figure d in pitch-ck armor, its surface gleaming with a malevolent sheen. In one hand, he dragged a woman, her once-beautiful face now a grotesque mask of agony. Her eye dangled from its socket, her nose crushed t, and a gaping hole marred her chest.

    Lucan''s gaze flicked over the woman without a trace of emotion. She was already dead, her body a broken shell. It wasn''t her he hade for. His eyes locked onto the ck Knight.

    The ck Knight noticed Lucan and tossed the woman''s body aside like a ragdoll. She hit the ground with a sickening thud.

    The ck Knight raised his massive sword, its edge glinting in the dim light. With a roar, he charged at Lucan, the ground shaking under his heavy steps. Lucan stood his ground, his expression unreadable as the sword came crashing down on his shoulder.

    The de met Lucan''s body with a deafening ng, but it didn''t cut. It didn''t even leave a scratch. The Pride Ring''s glow red, its power absorbing the force of the blow. Lucan didn''t move, didn''t so much as blink. He simply tilted his head, his eyes narrowing in disdain as he stared at the ck Knight.

    "Is that all?" Lucan''s voice was low, cold with contempt.

    The ck Knight hesitated, confusion flickering in his hollow eyes. Lucan''s hand shot out, gripping the de of the sword. The metal groaned under the pressure of his grasp, and with a sudden twist, Lucan snapped the de in two as if it were nothing more than brittle wood.

    The ck Knight stumbled back, shock evident even through the impassive mask of his helmet. But Lucan wasn''t finished. He tossed the broken sword aside and lunged at the ck Knight, his fist connecting with the armored chestte.

    The force of the punch sent the ck Knight flying across the chamber, his body mming into the stone wall with a resounding crash. The armor buckled under the impact, a spiderweb of cracks spreading across its surface.

    Lucan followed, his movements swift and relentless. He grabbed the ck Knight by the arm and twisted, the sickening snap of bone echoing through the chamber as the limb was torn from its socket. The ck Knight howled in pain, but Lucan silenced him with a brutal punch to the helmet, the metal denting inward as the ck Knight''s head snapped to the side.

    "You thought you could get away with this?" Lucan''s voice was a dangerous as he drove his knee into the ck Knight''s abdomen, the armor crumpling under the force. "You thought you could take what''s mine and live?"

    He didn''t wait for a response��not that the ck Knight could give one. Lucan''s assault was merciless, his fists a blur as he pounded the ck Knight into the ground. Every punch shattered bone, crushed armor, reduced the once-mighty figure to a pitiful heap of metal and dust of bones.

    The ck Knight''s remaining arm was next, snapped off like a twig. Then Lucan turned his attention to the legs, breaking them one by one with savage precision. The ck Knight tried to crawl away, his body broken and useless, but Lucan wasn''t done.

    He grabbed the ck Knight by the chestte, lifting him off the ground with ease. "You want to die, don''t you?" Lucan''s voice dripped with scorn as he mmed the ck Knight into the ground. "You want an end to this miserable existence."

    The ck Knight''s helmet rolled off, revealing the ghastly sight beneath. The creature wasn''t even human��just a skeletal figure, its eyes nothing more than empty sockets. Lucan stared down at the skull, his lip curling in disgust.

    "You don''t deserve death," Lucan spat, "You deserve to suffer."

    He drove his fist into the ck Knight''s chest, shattering the ribcage and sending pieces of bone flying. Then, only skull left.

    He gathered the other bones, and it''s dust and then began to dig, his hands tearing into the earth with ease.

    He buried the bones in deep underground, the skull positionedst, its hollow eyes staring up at the stone ceiling. The ck Knight would never move again, never feel again. He would be trapped in darkness for all eternity, conscious but powerless, his existence a never-ending torment.

    Lucan stood over the buried skull.

 Chapter 129: Heroine Going Back

    Lucan moved through the dense forest, his steps silent on the moss-covered ground. The trees around him were ancient, their thick trunks and gnarled branches creating a canopy that shrouded the path in perpetual twilight.

    This wasst floor of this dungeon, it waspletely different dimensions with its own sun, moon, wheather system and other thing that made this space, a small world.

    In this world, The ck Knight, the Skeleton body get flesh body in full moonlight. At that time he fullfil his body desire by using woman and he was too aggressive in fullfilling his desire that he break, twist and tear women apart. Not a single woman survive in his hand.

    Finally, he reached therge rock that marked the entrance to the hidden cave. With a deep breath, Lucan ced his hands on the rock and pushed. The stone shifted easily under his touch, revealing the narrow opening behind it. He ducked inside, his eyes adjusting to the dim light as he made his way through the passage.

    The cave was small and dark, but he could hear the faint sound of someone crying. He quickened his pace, his heart tightening as he reached the inner chamber.

    There, huddled against the far wall, was Julia. Her white hair was disheveled, falling around her face in messy strands. Tears streamed down her cheeks, her eyes red and puffy from crying. She looked up sharply when she heard his footsteps, her body tensing in fear before recognition dawned in her eyes.

    "Lucan?" Her voice was trembling with disbelief.

    Lucan stepped into the light, and she saw him clearly. Her breath hitched, and for a moment, she seemed unable to move,Then, with a cry of relief, she sprang to her feet and ran to him.

    She threw her arms around him, burying her face in his chest as she clung to him desperately. Her body shook with the force of her sobs, her fingers digging into his back as if she was afraid he might disappear if she let go.

    Lucan held her close, one arm around her waist, the other gently patting her back. He could feel her tears soaking through his shirt, her sobs muffled against his chest. He sighed softly.

    He never saw her like this.

    "Shh, it''s alright," Lucan murmured, his voice calm and soothing. "I''m here now, Julia."

    She nodded against him, Lucan continued to hold her until she finally pulled back, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand.

    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice hoarse from crying.

    Lucan nodded.

    ---

    Rina stared at the stump where her arm had once been, her expression nk as she flexed the muscles of her remaining arm. The pain had long since faded, leaving only a dull ache that she had learned to ignore. She stood in the small room she shared with Hima and Olive, the air thick with the scent of herbs and bandages.

    Hima and Olive watched her in silence, their faces drawn with concern. Rina had been unusually quiet since the incident, and they weren''t sure what to expect from her now.

    Finally, Rina looked up, her eyes hardening with determination. She took a deep breath and turned to face them, a wry smile pulling at her lips.

    "I''m not done yet," she said, her voice strong and unwavering. "I''m still an adventurer, and I''m not going to let this stop me."

    Hima blinked, taken aback by the fierceness in Rina''s voice. Olive remained silent, her dark eyes watching Rina intently.

    Rina walked over to her sword, which was resting against the wall. She picked it up with her left hand, feeling the unfamiliar weight and bnce. It felt strange, awkward, but she would learn. She had to.

    "I''m going to raid that dungeon with you both," Rina continued, a fire igniting in her eyes. "But first, I need to learn how to use this thing with my left hand."

    Sheughed then.

    Hima smiled, relief flooding through her. She had been so worried that losing her arm would crush Rina''s spirit, but here she was, as fierce and stubborn as ever. Olive, too, allowed a small smile to break her usually stoic expression.

    "We''ll be there with you, Rina," Hima said, her voice soft but full of conviction. "No matter what."

    Rina''s smile widened, and she nodded. "I know. And I''m grateful for that."

    Olive simply nodded in agreement.

    ---

    Lucan and Maris stood at the edge of the forest, the distant sounds of the others fading into the background. Lucan''s face had returned to its usual calm, his earlier tension and anger now a distant memory. Maris watched him closely, her heart swelling with relief. She had been worried about him, But now, he was back to his old self��the Lucan she knew and loved.

    "Feeling better?" Maris asked softly, stepping closer to him.

    Lucan turned to her. He reached out and took her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Yes," he replied, his voice calm and gentle. "I am."

    Maris smiled, her worries easing. She leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder.

    Lucan never thought he would be worried about someone whom he just considered as friend. He thought, his concern was only for his family but it seemed Rina and Julia have some impact on his life that made him angry.

    Julia, someone who apanied him in his academy days and Rina, someone helped him in adjusting in border town and getting pride ring.

    Lucan looked at Maris, and he knew that it would be same for Maris. He might think he wouldn''t get angry or care if something happened to Maris but if it really happened then... He doesn''t know. Only when something bad will happen, he will know how he feels about her.

    However, for now he doesn''t need to worry, the ck knight incident solved before Maris went to dungeon.

    Still, I don''t think I will ever scarifies myself for them.

    Lucan thought.

 Chapter 130: Heroine and Lucan in the Market

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the bustling market square. Stalls lined the streets, filled with vibrant goods from all corners of thend. The air was thick with the scent of spices, fresh fruits, and baked bread, mingling with the sounds of merchants hawking their wares and childrenughing as they yed.

    Lucan walked beside Maris, taking in the lively scene around them. Maris, on the other hand, was a vision of delight. Her light pink hair, tied up in loose waves that cascaded down her back, caught the sunlight, giving her an almost ethereal glow.

    Her light blue eyes sparkled with excitement as she eagerly pulled Lucan from one stall to the next, her slender figure moving gracefully through the crowd. Dressed in a simple yet elegant white gown that entuated her delicate frame, Maris exuded an air of purity and warmth.

    Herughter, soft and melodious, blended with the surrounding noises, creating a harmonious melody that seemed to brighten the atmosphere around them. Even in the busy market, she stood out, her presence radiating a gentle charm that drew the attention of passersby.

    "Look at these, Lucan-sama!" Maris eximed, stopping at a stall that disyed a variety of delicate, hand-carved wooden animals. She picked up a small fox, its intricate details capturing her attention. Her slender, pale fingers traced the curves of the wooden figure with care. "Isn''t it adorable? Just like the stuffed toy you gave me."

    Lucan nced at the fox, then back at Maris. "It is... You should buy it."

    Maris smiled. She held the fox up to the light, examining it further before cing it back on the table. "So," she turned to Lucan and grabbed his arm, looking into his eyes, "Why don''t you buy it and give it to me as a gift?"

    Lucan chuckled and paid the merchant, tucking the small wooden fox into the satchel that hung at her side. As they moved on, her attention was caught by a nearby fruit stall. The merchant, a plump woman with rosy cheeks, waved them over with a broad smile.

    "Fresh berries, my dear! Sweet as honey and just as tempting!" the merchant called out, her voice full of warmth.

    Maris approached the stall, her eyes widening in delight at the sight of the vibrant berries. She reached out, gently picking up a handful of the dark red fruits, their skins glistening in the sunlight.

    "Would you like some, Lucan-sama?" she asked. "They look delicious."

    "If you''d like them, we can get some."

    Maris grinned, her smile lighting up her face as she handed a few coins to the merchant. The woman chuckled as she handed Maris a small basket filled with the berries.

    "Here you go, dearie," the merchant said with a wink. "And a little extra, for such a lovely young couple."

    Maris blushed at thepliment, though she said nothing to correct the woman. Instead, she turned back to Lucan, holding up a berry. "Try one," she urged, her eyes bright with anticipation.

    Lucan hesitated for a moment before leaning in, allowing Maris to ce the berry in his mouth. The sweetness of the fruit burst on his tongue, and he nodded in approval. "It''s good," he admitted.

    Maris beamed, pleased that he liked it. She took a berry for herself, savoring the vor before offering the basket to Lucan. He took it from her, carrying it as they continued to wander through the market.

    As they walked, Maris''s attention was constantly drawn to the various stalls and vendors. She would pause to admire a piece of jewelry, marvel at a bolt of brightly colored fabric, or simply take in the lively atmosphere with a contented sigh.

    At one point, they passed a stall selling beautifully crafted ss ornaments. Maris stopped, her gaze immediately drawn to a delicate pendant shaped like a teardrop. It was made of pale blue ss, with a single silver thread running through the center.

    "Oh, Lucan-sama, look at this one!" she eximed, reaching out to gently touch the pendant. Her fingers brushed the cool ss.

    Lucan looked at the pendant, then at Maris. "It suits you."

    Maris blushed, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink. She bit her lip, ncing back at the pendant. "I''m not sure I should get it," she said hesitantly. "It''s so beautiful, but��"

    Lucan reached out, cing his hand over hers as it rested on the pendant. "If you like it, you should have it."

    Maris looked up at him, her heart skipping a beat at the seriousness in his tone. A small smile tugged at her lips. "Alright."

    Lucan handed the merchant the coins, and the pendant was carefully wrapped and ced in Maris''s hands. She held it close to her chest, as if it were a precious treasure, and gave Lucan a grateful smile.

    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the noise of the market.

    They continued their stroll, the pendant safely tucked away in Maris''s satchel. As they passed a group of children ying with wooden swords, Maris paused, watching them for a moment before moving on.

    As they neared the end of the market, Maris''s steps began to slow. She turned to Lucan. "Lucan-sama, can we stay here a little longer?" she asked, her voice hesitant. "I don''t want this day to end just yet."

    Lucan looked down at her, his expression softening. He knew Maris had brought him here to take his mind off Rina and Julia''s incident. He was happy to spend time here, so why not spend a little more?

    "Of course," he said, his voice gentle. "We can stay as long as you like."

    Maris smiled, relief flooding her features. She reached out, taking his hand in hers. "Thank you, Lucan-sama."

    They wandered through the market for a while longer, the sun beginning to dip low in the sky. Maris led them to a small fountain at the center of the square, where they sat down on the stone ledge. The sound of the water trickling into the pool was soothing, and Maris leaned against Lucan''s shoulder, content.

    For a long time, they sat in silence before ending their trip and heading back.

 Chapter 131: Heroines Marionette

    "Oh my, if it isn''t Mr. Ironfist!"

    One afternoon after sses, Lucan was walking down the hallway of the main building when he heard a voice and turned around.

    The voice belonged to a middle-aged woman dressed in a luxurious, high-quality dress. Her gray-streaked hair was neatly styled, and she wore a monocle on her right eye, giving her a notably stern appearance.

    "Ah, Mrs. Janvi. Good day."

    The woman, Mrs. Janvi, was a music teacher at the academy. Although Lucan generally saw her only in passing, she would asionally approach him when he ventured into the main building.

    "I''ve heard! It seems our students have been bothering you again. I''m truly sorry! It''s really inconvenient!"

    The matter was typically the same. It concerned Lucan''s music instruction to some of the female students.

    "Mr. Ironfist, it must be a bother for you too, right? If there''s something you don''t understand, you should ask me! Those students are really troublesome!"

    "No�� It''s not that much of a bother."

    "No, it definitely is! It''s annoying to be asked for opinions on something you''re not in charge of, especially when you''re not an expert! Mr. Ironfist, you should refuse if you want. It''s better to leave it to the experts rather than get involved and make things worse. They should rely on us professionals!"

    Mrs. Janvi spoke in a shrill voice. Though she seemed concerned for Lucan, her real message was clear: "Don''t meddle with our students."

    Her pride was hurt because the students studying music were receiving instruction from Lucan instead of her, even though it wasn''t his specialty.

    I did tell them to ask the music teacher... Lucan sighed quietly as he took in theints.

    Lucan wasn''t a music expert. He had suggested that the students seek guidance from Mrs. Janvi. However, each time, the students had shown bitter expressions.

    "Mrs. Janvi is... very strict."

    "She criticizes even minor mistakes and constantly boasts about her busy schedule..."

    "She''s very condescending, saying we should be grateful for her guidance while bragging about herself and putting us down. She''s not reliable at all!"

    In other words, this was the situation.

    Mrs. Janvi was a former court musician and was reputedly skilled as a performer. Unfortunately, shecked talent as an instructor and didn''t have the respect of her students. Many were fed up with her harsh and petty teaching style and kept their distance.

    If she speaks like this to colleagues, it must be even more overbearing to the students.

    "Are you listening?! Mr. Ironfist!"

    "Yes�� Of course, Mrs. Janvi."

    "So, make sure to show those students how wonderful I am!"

    **"Oh, right�� I''ll be sure to tell them."**

    Annoyed, Lucan made appropriate responses while waiting for the conversation to end. Eventually, Mrs. Janvi left.

    ---

    "Looks like everyone has gathered."

    In a room at the Royal Academy, several students had assembled. Standing in front of the table, initiating the conversation, was a ck-haired, red-eyed male student.

    He was Kai, the crown prince.

    "Recently, suspicious individuals have been lurking around the academy. Moreover, there was an incident where one of the teachers was attacked by ruffians. Upon interrogating those captured, it seems their target is Saint Maris."

    "What? She''s being targeted!?"

    The ones expressing their shock were Alec, Ruki, and Damian.

    "What''s going on? Exin it to us."

    "Of course... It appears that in the underground world, Maris has a huge bounty on her head. I think the temple''s destruction of local ouws organisation was warning but it just led to the bounty increasing, attracting ouws from outside the kingdom. Some of these people are from the Lost City."

    Kai''s face twisted in anger as he exined. Maris was an important figure to the group. The fact that she was being targeted could not be ignored.

    "This is a crisis involving a crucial figure from the temple. The knights and Temple Knights are involved, but... we can''t leave it all to them."

    "I n to investigate the case myself. To help Maris, I intend to find and capture those targeting her...!"

    Kai dered, looking at his friends.

    "This is just my intuition, but there''s likely arge conspiracy behind this incident. If we recklessly get involved, we might face more than just burns. But... knowing that, I ask for your help. Will you lend me your strength?"

    "Don''t be so formal. Of course, we will." Alec mmed his hand on the table.

    "We''re all captivated by the same woman. Essentially, we''re like brothers. Even if we were born in different ces, we''ll die together."

    "We can''t let only His Highness Kai face danger."

    "Maris-sis is mine! Anyone trying to harm her will be knocked out!"

    Following Alec, Ruki and Damian also expressed their agreement.

    "Thank you, everyone...!"

    Kai nodded deeply.

    "Alright... Let''s gather more allies and collect information on those targeting Maris! Then we''ll fortify her surroundings and strengthen her protection!"**

    The four began their preparations to save Maris. Meanwhile, Maris herself created dozens of Marites, sending them to eliminate any ouws near the academy and to protect the students and teachers from danger.

    ---

    "Damn! Young teachers these days are just..."

    A carriage moved through the streets of the royal capital. Inside was an elderly woman dressed in a gown��Mrs. Janvi.

    "That man, Ironfist, ignoring my advice! Whether he''s a Holy Priest or a patron of a saintess, he''s getting too full of himself!"

    "Ah, um..."

    "You think so too, don''t you!? Right!?"

    "��I believe you are correct, Madam." The butler riding with her in the carriage replied with a wry smile.

    "That man surrounds himself with young female students... It''s absolutely disgraceful! I''m sure he''s deceiving them in some improper way! Don''t you think so!?"

    "��I believe so, Madam."

    Janvi continued her tirade, unaware that the carriage had entered a quiet alleyway. Suddenly, the carriage jolted to a stop. Shouts and screams could be heard from outside.

    "What''s happening...?"

    "Madam, please stay here!" The butler shouted and leaped out of the carriage. Momentster, more screams echoed through the alley.

    "Hey, get out here!"

    "Eek..." Janvi was forcibly dragged out of the carriage by a rough-looking thug.

    "You''re Janvi, a teacher at the Royal Academy, right?"

    "Who are you people...?"

    "You''reing with us. We have questions for you!"

    Despite being a senior teacher with guards, they had been overpowered, leaving Janvi vulnerable.

    "No! Why is this happening to me...!"

    "Shut up! Do you want to die!?" The thug pointed a sword at her, causing Janvi to scream.

    "Tie her up! Gag her!"

    As Janvi screamed for help, a slender Marite suddenlynded in front of the thugs. With swift movements, it overpowered the attackers, leaving the beaten thugs and a freed Janvi behind.

    "What... what is this...?" Janvi, tearful and confused, received no answer from anyone.

 Chapter 132: Heroines Power Out of Control

    "...So this is the hideout of those people."

    "Yes, if our information is correct."

    Two young men were peeking from behind a shadow at a certain building. One was Kai, the Crown Prince, and the other was Damian.

    There was no one around. They were in the slums of the royal capital, a ce filled with orphans, adventurers who could no longer fight due to injuries, and criminals who lived in the shadows, beyond the reach of thew.

    Normally, this was a ce where Kai, the Crown Prince, would never set foot, but today, he had a reason thatpelled him toe.

    "...The people based here are targeting Maris. We can''t ignore that."

    They had received information that led them here. In this ce, there were people from Lost City.

    "Hey, any movement?"

    "Alec, Ruki."

    Two more people appeared behind Kai and Damian. Alec and Ruki. They were all in love with the same woman, which had brought them together.

    "Sorry, but we can''t expect any reinforcements from the knights. Some idiotic noble seems to be interfering."

    "The Red Guards can''t move either. When I mentioned the names of the people here, they just shut me out."

    "...I thought so. It seems someone powerful is behind bringing the Lost City people here."

    Kai''s face twisted in frustration.

    "The Red Guards and knights can''t move... It''s up to us to capture them."

    "There are fifty enemies. Even if half of them are out, there are still about thirty ouws in that building."

    "There are four of us. We''re outnumbered, but... we have no choice."

    "It''s for Maris-sis. We have to do our best!"

    Kai and his three friends nodded to each other. If they took too long, their movements might be noticed, and the ouws could escape. They were determined. Retreat was not an option.

    There was no one around the target building. No guards were visible, and it was eerily quiet.

    "Alright... let''s go!"

    With Kai leading the charge, the four moved toward the gang''s hideout. They drew their swords and burst into the building.

    "What...!"

    About thirty men were inside, armed and ready to fight off intruders. However, they were not attacking Kai and his friends.

    "This is..."

    "Everyone is down...?"

    The ouws, criminals, people from Lost City, and gang members were all lying on the floor, twitching slightly.

    "Who did this to them?"

    Alec muttered in disbelief. Some of the fallen gang members were muscr and clearly strong, yet they had been beaten and were now unconscious.

    "...Anyway, let''s search the building. We need to find out who did this, and at the very least, capture the boss."

    "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Kai''s words were cut off by a scream from deeper in the building. The four looked at each other and rushed toward the source of the scream.

    "It''s this room...!"

    They grabbed the doorknob of the room at the back and flung the door open.

    "This is..."

    Inside, they saw a rough-looking man with tattoos being lifted by the neck, held in the air by a figure.

    However, before they could see who it was, the figure flew headfirst into the ceiling, creating arge hole and escaping outside. Kai and the others shielded their faces with their hands to protect themselves from the falling debris.

    "What the heck was that...?" Kai muttered in disbelief.

    Looking up through the hole in the ceiling, they saw the evening sky framed by its shape.

    "Hey, this guy...!"

    "What is it, Ruki?"

    "This guy is the gang boss! The one we were trying to capture!"

    Ruki knelt beside the tattooed man on the floor, confirming his identity.

    The man was rough-looking with tattoos, around forty years old, with dreadlocks and a prominent nose. His appearance matched the information they had gathered about the gang leader.

    "He''s still alive, but barely..."

    "This is a major victory... but we didn''t do anything," Alec frowned, and Damian shook his head.

    Judging by the previous room, the gang was already destroyed. They had captured the boss, but they felt uneasy about the situation being resolved without their involvement.

    "...Let''s refocus. We need to do what we came here to do," Kai sighed, speaking to hispanions and himself.

    "We''ll take this man to the knights. If we capture the boss, the nobles behind them won''t be able to act... And, Damian."

    "Yes, gathering evidence of the nobles'' involvement in their crimes, right?"

    Exclusive content at m,v,l,e,mpyr

    "Exactly. Turn over every drawer and safe!"

    Kai and his friends captured the gang members and gathered evidence of their crimes with a sense of resignation.

    After a while, they had achieved their goals and left the gang''s hideout.

    As a result, one of the new gangs targeting Maris was destroyed. They had also managed to take down the nobles using the gang for their dirty work. Despite their sess, Kai and his friends were left with an inexplicable feeling of dissatisfaction.

    ---

    "Tch... Just how many are there? Is there no end?" Annoyed, Maris clicked her tongue, and the ss in her hand broke apart, spilling water down.

    "God, this..." Maris felt even more annoyed as she looked at her white dress, now wet and slightly transparent, revealing her skin, though there was no one here to see it.

    Maris swiped her hand over the wet area, and the dress dried instantly.

    She stood up from the chair, which broke apart. Slowly, her room began to break. Maris frowned as she looked around the room. She closed her eyes and began to control her power, and once she got it under control, the destruction of her room stopped. Then she used her power to repair it.

    "My power..." Maris was feeling that her power seemed to be not listening to her anymore. It was getting out of control if she wasn''t careful.

    "I need to do something about this... But what can I do?" Maris crossed her arms and thought, "For now, let''s destroy that new gang that formed."

    Maris decided to go there herself instead of sending Marite. She thought that by using her power more, she might be able to control it better.

 Chapter 133: Heroines Growing Power

    At the Royal Academy, Lucan was once again teaching the students about the teachings of God.

    The students asked questions, and Lucan answered them. As he responded to a student''s question, Lucan nced at the clock.

    "That''s all for today''s lesson. There will be a quiz at the beginning of the next ss, so please review today''s material."

    As Lucan concluded the ss, the students began to leave. A few students approached him with their textbooks.

    "Teacher Lucan, may I ask a question?" A female student asked.

    "I didn''t quite understand something from the lesson..."

    Several female students approached Lucan. He looked troubled and replied apologetically.

    "I''m sorry. I have something scheduled now, so could you ask your questions during lunch break or after school? I''ll be in the temple or the theology prep room."

    "Oh, okay. Got it." A student nodded.

    "What do you have nned? A secret meeting with the Saint?" Another female student raised her eyebrows.

    "No, Mrs. Janvi, who was in charge of music, is on leave for a while, so I''m temporarily teaching music."

    Lucan didn''t know the details, but apparently, Mrs. Janvi had been attacked by a thug on her way home and was on leave because of it. At a staff meeting, the teachers were also advised to be cautious when going out.

    Lucan thought that he needed to do something to address the root cause of this problem and solve it once and for all. Because of this, his workload increased, and he didn''t like it.

    "That''s why I''m sorry. Maybeter..."

    "Oh, okay. Thank you."

    Lucan parted ways with the students and headed from his ss to the music room. The music room was on the third floor of the main building, at the far end. Due to soundproofing needs, it was located away from other ssrooms. It was quite a distance from his ss.

    "Ah... Lucan Ironfist!"

    "Hmm...?"

    Someone called out his full name. Turning around, he saw a small figure standing in the middle of the hallway, like a child.

    "You''re... Ruki?" Lucan slightly suprised asked.

    Standing behind him, unnoticed, was one of the main characters, the shota-type handsome Ruki.

    Ruki had his eyes narrowed in anger, ring at Lucan with hostility.

    "Um... What do you want from me?" Ryuki asked.

    "..."

    Ruki remained silent in response. Despite calling out to Lucan, he just red and said nothing.

    "If you don''t need anything, I''m leaving," Lucan said, turning his back to Ruki and heading towards the music room. There were less than five minutes before the next ss began.

    "Wait!"

    Just as Lucan was about to leave, Ruki followed him.

    "Do you need something?" He looked at him and asked.

    "N-no, I don''t need anything! I just have a ss in the music room too!"

    Ruki puffed out his cheeks. His small stature and childlike mannerisms made him look even more like a child.

    "I know, you y the flute. Right?" Lucan looked at flute around his waist and said.

    "How do you know?" Ruki eyes widened as he asked.

    "I''m going to teach music ss until Mrs. Janvi returns, so I looked through the ss database, and that..." Lucan looked at his waist.

    "..."

    Ruki looked at his waist and saw flute.

    Walking beside Lucan, Ruki looked at him. Then Ruki ran into the ss before Lucan.

    "Oh, the bell..."

    Hearing the warning bell ring through the school, Lucan hurried towards the music room.

    "Alright... let''s begin the music ss."

    Lucan announced the start of the ss as he arrived in the music room. The majority of the students were female, with an eight-to-two ratio. Despite being an elective, the ss was quite skewed. Among the female students were some who had received Lucan''s guidance after school.

    "Mmm..."

    And from the corner of the ssroom, Ruki was ring at Lucan.

    With a sigh, Lucan decided to proceed with the ss quickly.

    "As you may already know, Mrs. Janvi, the music teacher, has taken a leave of absence for personal reasons. Until she returns, I, Lucan Ironfist, will be taking over. Nice to meet you all."

    Apuse erupted from the ssroom, mainly from the female students he had taught. It seemed he was being weed, at least.

    "Let''s start from where we left offst time. We''ll be practicing ''***''. Split into your respective instruments and parts, and start practicing. If you need any guidance,e to me."

    Fortunately, music ss had a lot of self-practice time. Lucan only needed to asionally advise students who sought his help.

    "Hmm..."

    As expected of the Royal Academy students, their instrument performance was quite high-level, so there wasn''t much to correct. Check back at m-v le-mpyr for more

    "~~~~~~?"

    However, amidst the harmonious sounds, there was a discordant note. Ruki was ying the flute, but there was noise mixed in.

    "Ruki, are you alright?" Lucan asked.

    "...I''m fine."

    When Lucan approached him, Ruki sulked and turned away, much like a child caught in a prank. While some might find it cute, Lucan found it merely bothersome.

    "May I offer some guidance?" He softly said.

    "I don''t need your guidance." Ruki turned away.

    Lucan sighed and decided to step away. Ruki wasn''t bad, but he was one of the most talented in ying the flute. In the future, he would also learn other musical instruments and develop his power that way, eventually bing the strongest through the art of music.

    After ss, Lucan was preparing to leave when Ruki came in front of him. He red at him.

    "What do you want?"

    "...Come to the student council room after school." Ruki puffed his cheeks and said.

    "Huh?"

    "Prince Kai wants to talk to you. He asked me to tell you."

    Ruki turned away and left the ss.

    "...A summons from Prince Kai?" Lucan muttered.

    "Teacher Lucan, could you help us for a moment?"

    "Oh, yes."

    Lucan turned and helped the students who had doubts. He doesn''t know what Princa Kai want but since he invited then it wouldn''t be for small matter but something important.

    ---

    Maris was troubled as she looked at destroyed corridor of school. She looked around, seeing no one she sighed and quickly repair the corridor.

    Mairs''s power was getting out of control, she destroy the corridor when she just used very tiny amount of power.

    "I need to think something to control this."

 Chapter 134: Heroine Decision to Teach Prince Lesson

    After-School Summons

    The location was the student council room, and the one who summoned him was none other than Crown Prince Kai Tempest.

    Lucan had no personal rtionship with the crown prince, so naturally, this was the first time he had ever been summoned.

    "Well then�� I wonder what this is about," Lucan murmured to himself as he walked through the academy''s hallways.

    While he could have ignored the summons, curiosity got the better of him. He arrived at the student council room after school and knocked on the door.

    "Come in," came the immediate response from within.

    Permission to enter granted, Lucan slid the door open and stepped inside. His eyes were immediately drawn to the room''s five upants.

    At the far desk sat Crown Prince Kai, the one who had summoned him. Ruki, the shota-type boy who had informed Lucan of the meeting, stood by the window. When their eyes met, Ruki turned away, clearly displeased. At another desk sat Alec and Damian. Alec, a member of one of the four great noble houses, watched with interest, his chin resting on his hand. Damian gave a polite nod in greeting.

    "Hm��?"

    There was also an unfamiliar female student present. With long bangs that obscured her eyes, she had an air of introversion, avoiding Lucan''s gaze and staring down at her desk.

    "Ah, Mr. Ironfist. Thank you foring," Kai said as he stood up from his chair, gesturing toward a reception sofa. "Please, have a seat. We''ll prepare some tea shortly."

    At his words, the unfamiliar female student stood up, unprompted, and began preparing tea at a table by the wall.

    "There''s no need to trouble yourself��" Lucan began, but then he got to the point. "So, what do you need from me today? I don''t recall doing anything to warrant a summons from the crown prince."

    "Yes, I apologize for the abrupt summons," Kai replied, moving from his desk to sit on the opposite sofa. "But there is something important that I must discuss with you."

    Lucan followed Kai''s request and sat down on the sofa. The unfamiliar female student soon ced a cup of tea in front of him and another in front of Kai. Kai took a sip before continuing.

    "To be truthful�� a new criminal organization that recently formed in Lost City was destroyed not long ago. Evidence of their crimes was found in their hideout, and among the documents was a n to kidnap you."

    "��!"

    "And there''s more," Kai added gravely. "We have reason to believe that someone you know might be involved in these crimes."

    Lucan''s expression tightened. "Who might that be?"

    "Himan��" Kai''s voice was heavy as he revealed the name. "We found evidence that he was the mastermind behind the newly formed organization. He also has deep ties to Lost City."

    Lucan sighed deeply. He hadn''t expected another old friend to turn against him. Himan had once been a closepanion, but Lucan had severed their friendship two years ago when he discovered Himan''s obsession with forbidden magic. Over time, Himan had grown increasingly unstable, consumed by his thirst for power.

    "...Himan was a good guy once," Lucan said quietly, "but he changed. To be honest, I had nearly forgotten about him."

    Kai nodded solemnly. "Well, he''s back, and he''s now plotting to kidnap both you and Maris. Recently, several gangs and criminal organizations have been attacked and eradicated by an unknown force. The evidence found at their hideouts suggests Himan''s involvement.

    It seems he''s been providing these gangs with knowledge and tools, manipting them from the shadows rather than affiliating himself with any one group."

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed. "He''s always been cunning�� But why did you call me here? I can guess the reason, but I''d rather hear it from you."

    Kai sped his hands on the table, his expression serious. "Now, to the main point�� I want to capture Himan somehow. For that, I need your cooperation, Mr. Ironfist."

    "Of course, I''d be happy to help in any way I can," Lucan replied without hesitation.

    Kai paused for a moment, then made his proposal. "You can refuse, but�� I want you to act as bait to lure Himan out. Again, you can refuse because it''s dangerous."

    "A sting operation, then��" Lucan muttered, understanding the gravity of the situation.

    Himan''s whereabouts were currently unknown, but they knew his targets were Lucan and Maris. This was why Kai proposed using Lucan as bait.

    After a moment of consideration, Lucan nodded. "��Alright, I''ll ept your proposal."

    "Thank you for your cooperation," Kai said, relieved. "With your help, we might be able to put an end to this threat."

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ironfist. We''ll protect you thoroughly!" Alec added confidently.

    "We''ll prioritize your safety above all else," Damian assured him.

    Lucan acknowledged their support with a nod. Alec was a skilled warrior, and Damian was a capable magician. However Lucan was strong enough to handle himself. So he doesn''t need them.

    "Hmph��" Ruki, who had been pouting by the window, finally spoke up. "How do we lure Himan out? They won''t just show up if we wander around town."

    "Actually�� I have a suggestion," Lucan interjected.

    The group turned their attention to him, and Lucan shared his n. It was time to put an end to the gangs targeting him and Maris. Lucan knew that someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes, and he suspected that Lyria, though she had returned to her home, had left someone behind to continue her schemes. Himan might just be the clue they needed to find this someone.

    Kai listened intently, nodding as Lucan exined his strategy. "This could work," the crown prince agreed. "If we y our cards right, we might not only capture Himan but also uncover the person who ced the bounty on you and Maris."

    With the n set in motion, the group began discussing the finer details.

    ---

    Maris listened to the n and clenched her fist. She was determined to teach Kai a lesson. How dare he use her beloved Lucan as bait.

    However, the n Lucan devised was flexible, and Maris was also troubled by these ouws. If there was a way to put an end to this, she was willing to go along with it. But after the n, Maris would make sure Kai and the others learned a lesson they would never forget.

 Chapter 135: Heroine is Aware

    "Honestly�� How much longer are you going to keep me waiting? Don''t irritate me."

    A man''s irritated voice echoed in the dimly lit room. The speaker was a well-dressed man in priestly robes, his narrow, cunning eyes gleaming with malice. This man, who resembled a sly fox, was Sholk, a high-ranking figure from the Sria Sanctum and the mastermind behind the recent attacks on Lucan and Maris.

    "You notorious criminals of the underworld are utterly pathetic. You can''t even abduct a single man or a girl�� Have you forgotten the hefty advance payment I gave you?" Sholk''s voice dripped with disdain as he stared down the room''s other upants.

    "No�� I apologize. Everyone is doing their best," replied another man in the room, his tone strained with unease.

    This younger man, while appearing gentle at first nce, possessed a well-built body that hinted at a history of physical training. He wore a ck shirt, left open at the chest, revealing a ne with a reversed pentagram��a symbol that gave him an unsettling aura.

    "You said to leave it to the ouws and Lost City''s people, didn''t you�� Himan?" Sholk sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.

    The young man''s name was Himan. Once a promising student at Academy, he had be obsessed with forbidden magic. His obsession grew to the point of madness, and now, without the resources to continue his research, he had turned to crime, driven by the opportunity to earn money by capturing Lucan and Maris.

    "Well�� Honestly, I''m in a bind here too," Himan responded with a careless shrug. "Even though we''ve bribed some nobles to keep the knights quiet, the Crown Prince is being unusually proactive. It seems there are others moving behind the scenes as well�� As a result, the newly formed organization is crumbling."

    Himanughed, a touch of bitterness in his voice. "Despite using Terra to lure out Lucan�� To think we''d fail. Some groups have even returned their advance payments and said they want out�� It''s been a real mess, making me look like I set them up."

    "Your circumstances are of no concern to me," Sholk snapped, his eyes narrowing with anger. "I paid you to bring those two to the Sria Sanctum. You have an obligation to fulfill that�� Do you not?"

    "No, no, of course not. We''ll give it our all," Himan said, raising his hands in mock surrender under Sholk''s withering re.

    "I have noints as a hired man. Still�� The power of a Saint is truly terrifying," Himan added, his hand unconsciously moving to the silver ne at his chest.

    "If I hadn''t had this mark of the evil cult, I would''ve been caught too�� Even this ce would''ve been discovered without the dark barrier."

    "��"

    Sholk''s frown deepened. Himan was indeed cunning, a man who knew how to cover his tracks. He had prepared various dark magic and protective items out of fear of the Saint''s power, knowing that without them, both he and Sholk would be doomed.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I understand why such curses from the evil cult might displease you," Himan smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief.

    "Silence," Sholkmanded coldly.

    "Still, it wasn''t a waste to be cautious. The Saint''s power is stronger than expected�� So, aiming for Lucan, then?" Himan grumbled, his tone shifting to one of frustration.

    As their conversation continued, another figure slipped into the room, unnoticed at first.

    "What? We have a guest," Himan noted with a raised eyebrow as he finally noticed the neer.

    "Well��"

    The neer whispered something in Himan''s ear, causing him to stiffen slightly.

    "What''s the matter, Himan?" Sholk inquired, his tone sharp with suspicion.

    "Ah�� Well��" Himan hesitated, his eyes darting around the room before finally meeting Sholk''s gaze. Under the pressure of Sholk''s intense scrutiny, he sighed and spoke.

    "It''s information from an informant at the academy�� It seems Lucan is nning to leave the academy for a short while."

    "Leave? For what purpose?" Sholk asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "The academy is hosting an event that requires a representative to venture out into the ''White Pegasus'' for a ceremony. Lucan has been chosen to participate."

    The "White Pegasus" was a sacred beast, who waspanion of first and also strongest saint know to world. Every year, all major force send few people at White Pegasus Shrine for scared ceremony.

    "So, Lucan will be leaving the safety of the academy and venturing into a shrine with only a small escort��" Sholk mused, a sinister smile creeping onto his face.

    "Yes," Himan confirmed. "Given the nature of the ceremony, the group apanying him will be small. It''s the perfect opportunity."

    "Indeed, it seems an opportunity has finally presented itself," Sholk agreed, his toneced with anticipation.

    Himan, however, remained skeptical. "It seems almost too convenient. Lucan must know he''s being targeted. Why would he willingly walk into such danger?"

    Sholk considered this, his brow furrowing slightly. "Perhaps he underestimates us�� or perhaps he has no choice. Either way, we cannot let this chance slip by."

    Himan clicked his tongue, clearly displeased. "Even if this is a trap, we have no choice but to act. Our forces are already stretched thin, and this may be ourst opportunity."

    "��Well, fine," Himan finally conceded. "But if things go wrong, I''m not risking my neck for this. I''ll be coordinating from a safe distance."

    "Do as you please," Sholk dismissed, his focus already shifting to the details of the n.

    They discussed the logistics, deciding to nt gang members within the White Pegasus Shrine to ambush Lucan and his escort. To go shine, they need to go through dungeon. In the dungeon, there is many hidden passages and dark corners, it would be the perfect ce to capture him.

    As they finalized the details, Sholk couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The game was finally in motion, and soon, Lucan would be in his grasp. All that remained was to set the trap and wait for their prey to walk into it.

    ---

    "Hm? White Pegasus Shrine? Why are you going there?" Maris asked.

    "Why? I''ve been chosen by the academy to pay respects at the White Pegasus Shrine this year," Lucan said.

    "I''ming too."

    "You can''t. You have to go two monthster. If youe with me now, you won''t be able to go then."

    Each group has its own designated time to send representatives to pay respects at the White Pegasus Shrine. In two months, it will be the Temple''s turn, and since they have the Saint this year, they will, of course, send Maris.

    However, right now, it''s the academy''s turn. In reality, Lucan wasn''t actually going to the White Pegasus Shrine; he was just pretending. He had already spoken with the principal, who agreed to act as if Lucan was going. Read more stories on m-vl_em|p,yr

    Lucan made this n when he heard that the academy would be reviewing all the teachers'' reports to choose the best one to send to the White Pegasus Shrine.

    However, Lucan didn''t know that Maris was already aware of this n. Before, when Maris spied on him, he could detect it, but because Maris had grown stronger in thest few days, Lucan was no longer able to tell if she was spying on him or not.

 Chapter 136: Heroine Seeing Lucans Fight

    Lucan was in the middle of grading papers when the principal''s messenger knocked on his door. The message was brief: "The principal requests your presence immediately."

    Lucan put down his pen and made his way to the principal''s office, wondering what could be so urgent. As he entered, the principal looked up at him.

    "Lucan," the principal began, folding her hands on the desk, "I have news regarding the White Pegasus Shrine."

    "Is it about the n we discussed?"

    The principal shook her head. "There''s been a change. After careful consideration, it has been decided that instead of a fake assignment, you will be the one actually chosen to go to the White Pegasus Shrine."

    "I... am truly going?"

    "Yes," the principal confirmed. "You saved the academy during the recent crisis and have consistently been one of our most diligent teachers. There is no one more deserving."

    Lucan felt troubled. He didn''t want this, but he couldn''t refuse. Refusing would be disrespectful to White Pegasus, which is a central part of the religious beliefs.

    "I''m honored, ma''am. I''ll do my best to represent the academy."

    "And you won''t be going alone," the principal added. "Two other teachers have also been chosen based on their outstanding performance: Xue Lan and L Winters. The three of you will depart together."

    Lucan nodded.

    "Prepare yourself," the principal advised. "You''ll leave in three days. The academy is counting on you."

    Lucan stood, bowing slightly. "I won''t disappoint you, Principal."

    ---

    The journey to the White Pegasus Shrine was long but uneventful. The three teachers��Lucan, Xue Lan, and L Winters��traveled happily, talking with each other.

    The winding mountain paths and thick forests that surrounded them were beautiful, with the early morning mist curling around the trees. They stopped to appreciate the view.

    As they neared the shrine, the dense forest gave way to a clearing. In the distance, they could see the White Pegasus Shrine perched majestically on a teau. The shrine itself was a masterpiece of architecture, with tall spires that reached toward the heavens and intricate carvings that adorned the stone walls.

    But the most striking feature was the massive statue of a White Pegasus, its wings outstretched as if preparing to take flight. The statue gleamed in the sunlight, its surface so smooth and polished that it appeared almost ethereal.

    Lucan halted the carriage at the base of the shrine, and the three teachers dismounted. As they walked toward the shrine, Xue Lan''s breath hitched at the sight of the White Pegasus statue. "It''s even more beautiful than I imagined," she whispered.

    L nodded, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "Indeed, it''s breathtaking."

    Lucan, however, was focused on something else. This would be the best time for an ambush.

    "We should pay our respects quickly," Lucan said.

    The three of them approached the statue, ready to bow and offer their prayers. But just as they were about to kneel, a sudden whistling sound filled the air.

    "Get down!" Lucan shouted, grabbing Xue Lan and L by their arms and pulling them behind the statue. A volley of arrows rained down on their previous position, embedding themselves into the ground with deadly precision.

    Find joy at m-vl_em|p,yr

    They crouched behind the White Pegasus statue, using its massive form as cover. Lucan peered around the edge, his sharp eyes scanning the tree line where the arrows hade from. Sure enough, he spotted movement��figures in dark clothing, partially concealed by the trees, reloading their bows.

    "Fifty of them," Lucan muttered, assessing the situation quickly. His mind raced, piecing together the details. The attack wasn''t random. It was too well-coordinated, too precise. He knew who was behind this.

    "Himan."

    Xue Lan looked at him, concern etched on her usually calm face. "You know them?"

    Lucan nodded, his eyes never leaving the tree line. "They''re ouws or Lost City''s people, hired by Himan. I suspected something like this might happen, and more importantly, this is the reason why I came here."

    L tightened her grip on her sword, her eyes narrowing. She didn''tment on why Lucan hadn''t told them who these people were, what their motive was, and why. For now, those questions weren''t important��the priority was to leave this ce quickly.

    Xue Lan bit her lip. "So, what do we do now?"

    Lucan turned to her, his expression serious. "You and L stay here, behind the statue. It''s the safest ce for now. I''m going to deal with them."

    Xue Lan''s eyes widened. "But Lucan, there are fifty of them! You can''t face them alone!"

    L stepped forward, her voice firm. "We should fight together."

    Lucan shook his head. "No, I need you both here. If youe with me, it will only hinder me."

    Before either of them could protest further, Lucan was already moving. He darted out from behind the statue, sprinting across the clearing with the speed and agility of a seasoned warrior. The moment he emerged, the archers began firing again, but Lucan was ready.

    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a barrier of shimmering water, which swirled around him, deflecting the arrows harmlessly to the ground.

    They hesitated, surprised by the sudden appearance of Lucan''s barrier, but their leader quickly shouted orders, and they began to spread out, trying to encircle him.

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed as he assessed their movements. "So, they want to surround me, do they?" he thought, a n already forming in his mind. He couldn''t afford to be trapped, but he could use their numbers against them.

    With a powerful leap, Lucanunched himself into the air, the water barrier shifting to form wings that carried him high above the battlefield. From this vantage point, he could see all of his enemies at once. With a sweep of his hand, he directed the water tosh out like whips, striking down several of the mercenaries before they could react.

    The leader of the group, a burly man with a scarred face, barked orders to his men, but it was clear they were faltering. Lucan''s speed,bined with his mastery of water magic, was overwhelming them.

    Meanwhile, Xue Lan and L watched from behind the statue, their hearts pounding. They could see Lucan fighting with incredible skill. They never thought a priest could use water magic and have amazing physical abilities.

    "We can''t just sit here and do nothing," L muttered, frustration clear in her voice.

    Xue Lan nodded. "But Lucan was right. If we leave our position, we could put ourselves in even greater danger."

    L clenched her fists, her warrior''s instincts battling with her sense of duty. "Then we prepare. If any of them get past Lucan, we''ll be ready."

    They both stood, weapons at the ready, their eyes fixed on the battle unfolding before them.

    Lucan, meanwhile, had engaged the leader directly. The man swung a heavy axe, but Lucan dodged with ease, countering with a swift strike that sent the axe flying from the man''s hands. The leader stumbled, blood pouring from a deep gash in his side.

    "It''s over," Lucan said coldly, his sword pointed at the man''s throat.

    ---

    "Kyy... Amazing, so amazing... Lucan-sama is the best, the coolest, and the strongest," Maris cheered from far above the clouds, waving her hands. She naturally knew Lucan''s n and hade here.

    However, she was above the clouds, hiding as she watched the fight. She began imagining a scenario where she was captured by enemies and then Lucan came to save her.

    "Hehe... It''s an amazing dream."

 Chapter 137: Heroine Trapped

    Himan and Sholk stood in the shadows, concealed by a powerful artifact that rendered them invisible to the naked eye. From their vantage point, they had witnessed the entire fight between Lucan and the ouws they had sent. As they watched Lucan effortlessly dispatch their men, a growing sense of unease crept into their minds.

    "How did we underestimate him so badly?" Sholk muttered under his breath.

    "We considered everything��his skills, his tactics��but we never imagined he could be this powerful," Himan admitted. "He''s far stronger than we anticipated."

    "But it''s not as if we weren''t prepared," Sholk added, a sinister smile creeping across his face. "We still have our trump card. Those thirty ouws with unique abilities... They may not be as strong as Lucan individually, but together, they''ll force him to expend considerable time and energy."

    Himan nodded.

    However, what Himan and Sholk didn''t know was that a far greater n had already been set in motion. As they stood there, plotting Lucan''s downfall, four figures were moving into position, each in a different direction around the White Pegasus Shrine.

    Kai, Alec, Ruki, and Damian, all skilled in the arts of magic andbat, had been watching the situation unfold. Each of them had been carefully preparing a teleportation spell, chanting in unison from their hidden locations. The spell was designed to target the very ouws Himan and Sholk brought and also them.

    Suddenly, the thirty ouws who had been preparing to engage Lucan vanished from the clearing, their bodies engulfed in a sh of light. When the light faded, they found themselves in apletely different environment��a dark, dank dungeon filled with the echoes of distant, unnatural growls.

    Confusion and panic spread among the ouws as they realized where they had been transported. The walls of the dungeon were lined with ancient, decaying stones, and the air was thick with the stench of decay. But the most terrifying aspect was the presence of the dungeon''s inhabitants��monsters of twisted forms. The monsters didn''t wait for the ouws to regroup.

    They attacked immediately, their savage cries filling the chamber.

    The ouws, skilled though they were, found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity of the monsters. They fought for their lives, barely holding the creatures at bay. There was no time to think about Lucan or the mission they had been given. Survival became their only goal.

    Lucan also found himself in the dungeon, and he knew that Himan, and whoever had ced the bounty on his head, would be there too.

    The air around Lucan shimmered with a faint blue light as he conjured wings made of water magic, lifting himself off the ground and into the dark, ominous sky of the dungeon. The dungeon was a vast, cavernous space, its ceiling stretching so high that it disappeared into shadow. The walls were lined with jagged rocks, and the ground was littered with bones.

    This was the dungeon where the first saint and the White Pegasus had sealed many original monsters. Lucan knew how to ess this ce because of his game knowledge. So he devised a n to trap everyone here. Now his goal was to leave this ce. Himan and whoever ced the bounty on his head would never be able to escape, putting an end to the bounty problem.

    As he flew through the eerie silence, the only sounds were the asional distant roars of the dungeon''s inhabitants.

    From the ground, monstrous creatures began to stir. They were twisted, nightmarish beings, their forms a grotesque mix of sharp ws, gnashing teeth, and glowing eyes. They charged at Lucan, their powerful limbs tearing through the rocky terrain as they leaped toward him.

    At the same time, from above, a swarm of winged beasts descended, their bat-like wings beating furiously as they screeched and dove at him with deadly intent.

    Lucan was ready. He twisted in the air, his water wings giving him agility that far surpassed the flying creatures. He summoned a torrent of water around him, forming it into sharp, swirling des thatshed out at the approaching monsters. The ground-based creatures were struck down before they could even reach him, the water des slicing through them with precision.

    The winged beasts fared no better. Lucan spun in mid-air, his movements fluid and graceful, and with a wave of his hand, he sent streams of water crashing into them. The creatures shrieked as they were knocked out of the air, their bodies crumpling as they plummeted to the ground below.

    As Lucan continued toward the exit, he encountered more monsters. Some were massive, lumbering beasts with thick hides that deflected his attacks, while others were smaller, quicker, and more cunning. But no matter their size or strength, Lucan handled them all with the same lethal efficiency.

    His water magic flowed from him like a force of nature, washing over the monsters and leaving nothing but destruction in its wake.

    Soon, Lucan reached the exit and exited the dungeon. Outside, under the blue sky, Lucan flew and looked below. There was a hole in the tree, and the hole was the gate to that sealed ce. Lucan chanted a spell, and the hole disappeared, closing the gate forever.

    "Now, let''s hope the bounty problem is solved," Lucan muttered.

    Lucan knew Himan, and one thing he knew very well was that Himan always loved to watch his ns unfold before his eyes.

    So he must be here, but he would be far away from the shrine. That''s why Lucan told Kai and the others to cover a veryrge area. Doing that transported all the ouws, Himan, and Sholk into the dungeon, but besides these people, all animals, monsters, birds, insects, or any living thing within the radius were also transported into the dungeon.

    However, Xue Lan and L should be safe since they were on the White Pegasus Shrine tform. The spell wouldn''t affect them, making them safe.

    "Well, now let''s go back and meet them..." Lucan muttered as he flew back to the White Pegasus Shrine. His mana was running out, but it was enough to reach there.

    ---

    Maris blinked, disoriented as the sky was reced by the cold, oppressive darkness of the dungeon. The air was thick with the stench of decay, and the faint echoes of distant roars sent shivers down her spine. Panic surged through her as she tried to make sense of where she was, but there was no time to think.

    A monstrous shape lunged at her from the shadows, its ws glinting with deadly intent. Instinctively, Maris raised her hand, and a brilliant burst of divine light erupted from her palm, illuminating the darkness and sending the creature reeling back with a pained screech. The light faded, leaving her heart pounding in her chest.

    But the reprieve was short-lived. From every direction, she could see the glint of predatory eyes and hear the snarls of creatures closing in on her. Maris turned in a slow circle, her breathing quickening as she realized she was surrounded.

 Chapter 138: The Destruction Heroines Power Made

    Maris blinked, disoriented as the sky was reced by the cold, oppressive darkness of the dungeon. The air was thick with the stench of decay, and the faint echoes of distant roars sent shivers down her spine. Panic surged through her as she tried to make sense of where she was, but there was no time to think.

    A monstrous shape lunged at her from the shadows, its ws glinting with deadly intent. Instinctively, Maris raised her hand, and a brilliant burst of divine light erupted from her palm, illuminating the darkness and sending the creature reeling back with a pained screech. The light faded, leaving her heart pounding in her chest.

    But the reprieve was short-lived. From every direction, she could see the glint of predatory eyes and hear the snarls of creatures closing in on her. Maris turned in a slow circle, her breathing quickening as she realized she was surrounded.

    "Divine Art: Holy Barrage!"

    Her voice rang out, steady and resolute, as she thrust her hand skyward. Beams of pure light shot out in every direction, striking down the nearest monsters. The air crackled with energy as her divine power surged through her, each attack more potent than thest. She could feel her strength growing with every spell, every movement��an intoxicating sensation that both thrilled and frightened her.

    Monsters fell in waves as Maris fought back, her divine light burning away the darkness. But for every creature she felled, ten more emerged from the shadows, their growls and roars echoing through the dungeon like a chorus of death. The dungeon was vast��its size rivaled that of thirty kingdoms��but Maris could feel the sheer number of monsters overwhelming even that space.

    "Divine Skill: Sacred Shield!" she invoked, and a shimmering barrier of light surrounded her, deflecting the attacks of the monstrous horde. But it wasn''t enough. The creatures were relentless, and Maris knew she needed more than just defense.

    Her eyes glinted with determination. "Summon: Marites of Purity!"

    In an instant, hundreds of ethereal figures materialized around her��lifelike puppets forged from divine energy, each wielding weapons of light. The Marites surged forward, tearing through the monster ranks with cold precision, their every strike powered by Maris''s unwavering will. The dungeon floor shook under the weight of their assault as the tide of battle began to shift in her favor.

    But Maris''s power wasn''t just growing��it was escting, spiraling beyond her control. The more she fought, the more her strength seemed to feed on itself, expanding at an exponential rate. She could feel it, a torrent of raw, divine energy that threatened to consume her entirely.

    The dungeon quaked as Maris unleashed a devastating barrage of attacks. Pirs of holy light erupted from the ground, obliterating everything in their path. Entire legions of monsters were incinerated in seconds, their dying screams echoing through the dungeon like a haunting melody. The power within her grew, and with it, her strikes became more destructive, more chaotic.

    Soon, Maris''s attacks were no longer confined to the creatures around her. The very fabric of the dungeon began to tear under the onught of her divine might. Walls crumbled, ceilings caved in, and the ground itself fractured, splitting apart as if the dungeon could no longer contain the immense power she was unleashing.

    "Divine Art: Heavenly Judgement!"

    She shouted the words, feeling the spell draw on the depths of her seemingly limitless power. A massive beam of light descended from above, crashing down with the force of a meteor. The impact shook the entire dungeon, and when the light faded, an area asrge as two kingdoms had been obliterated, reduced to nothing but smoldering ruins.

    Maris stumbled, the force of the attack leaving her breathless. But even as she caught her breath, she realized something was wrong. Her power��it wasn''t stopping. It was growing, surging, breaking free from her control. She could feel it, a wild, uncontroble force that now seemed to have a will of its own.

    "No�� No, this isn''t right!" Maris gasped, her heart pounding as she tried to rein in the runaway power. But it was toote. The energy within her was expanding rapidly, spiraling outwards and consuming everything in its path. Itshed out, striking down the few remaining monsters, but also tearing through the dungeon walls, obliterating everything it touched.

    For three hours, Maris fought desperately to contain her power. But it was like trying to hold back a raging river with her bare hands. The dungeon��a vast space that had once seemed endless��was being destroyed at an rming rate. Whole sections of it copsed, disintegrating under the relentless barrage of her uncontrolled energy.

    What had once been a formidablebyrinth was now nothing more than a chaotic wastnd, utterly devoid of life.

    The power within her surged again, more violently than before, and Maris felt herself being pushed to her limits. Her body trembled as the divine energy coursed through her, wild and untamed. She knew she couldn''t keep this up��if she couldn''t stop it, if she couldn''t regain control, the consequences would be catastrophic.

    And then, in the midst of the chaos, she felt it: the dungeon gate. The barrier that separated this world from the one outside. Her power was now pushing against it, trying to break through, trying to escape into the real world.

    "No!" Maris cried out, panic seizing her as she realized what would happen if the gate broke. "I have to stop this��I can''t let it out!"

    She threw everything she had into containing the power, drawing on every ounce of her willpower, every shred of her strength. But it was like trying to hold back an ocean with a single hand. The energy was too much, too vast, and it was slipping through her fingers.

    The gate began to crack, the barrier weakening under the strain. Maris could see the light from the outside world filtering through the fractures, and she knew that if it broke, if even a sliver of her power escaped, it would bring untold destruction.

    Tears streamed down her face as she poured everyst bit of her strength into holding the gate shut, into containing the wild energy that threatened to consume everything. Her body ached, her mind screamed in agony, but she couldn''t stop��she wouldn''t stop.

    But the power was relentless, and even as she fought with everything she had, she could feel it slipping away, inch by inch.

    In a final, desperate act, Maris summoned all the divine energy she had left and focused it on sealing the gate. With a scream of pure determination, she forced the barrier closed, mming it shut with every ounce of her willpower.

    For a moment, the power pushed back, raging against the seal. But then, slowly, it began to subside, retreating back into the depths of the dungeon.

    Maris copsed to the ground, utterly spent. Her body trembled with exhaustion, but she had done it. She had stopped the power��at least for now. New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr

 Chapter 139: Heroines Duty as Saint

    Marisy unconscious, her body battered and drained from the overwhelming surge of power that had nearly consumed her. The remnants of the dungeony in ruins around her. The air was still, the silence deafening��an eerie calm after the storm of destruction.

    Suddenly, the silence was broken by a soft, ethereal sound��a gentle breeze that stirred the dust and debris, carrying with it a faint glow. The light grew brighter, illuminating the darkness that had settled over the ruins, until it coalesced into a majestic form. A White Pegasus, radiant and serene, appeared beside Maris.

    Its wings were wide and graceful, each feather shimmering with a celestial glow. The Pegasus lowered its head, touching its muzzle gently to Maris''s cheek, as if urging her to wake.

    With a soft whinny, the White Pegasus lifted Maris carefully onto its back. Its wings unfurled, and with a single powerful beat, it soared into the sky, leaving the devastation of the dungeon far behind. The world below blurred into a tapestry of greens and blues as the Pegasus ascended, carrying Maris to a ce untouched by the darkness she had unleashed.

    They flew over mountains, rivers, and forests until they reached a secluded, breathtakingly beautiful valley. The valley was bathed in golden light, with flowers of every color blooming in abundance, their sweet fragrance filling the air. A crystal-clearke mirrored the sky, its surface rippling gently in the breeze.

    The White Pegasus descended slowly,nding on the soft grass by theke. It knelt down, allowing Maris to slide gently onto the ground. For a moment, all was still. Then, as if sensing the change in the atmosphere, Maris stirred. Her eyes fluttered open, and she gasped as she took in her surroundings.

    "Where��?" she whispered, her voice hoarse.

    She sat up, her gaze sweeping over the serenendscape. The beauty of the ce took her breath away. But then her eyes fell on the White Pegasus, standing regally before her, and she was stunned into silence.

    The Pegasus met her gaze, its eyes filled with a wisdom. "Maris," it spoke, its voice soft yet resonant, echoing in her mind. "You have awakened."

    Maris''s heart skipped a beat. She had heard stories of the White Pegasus��an ancient, divine creature, with first saint, they made living space for human.

    "You have be Empire ss," the White Pegasus continued, its tone gentle but firm. "A being whose power can affect an entire empire. But your power has grown too rapidly, Maris. You did not have time to adapt, and because of that, your power spiraled out of control."

    Maris swallowed hard, the memories of the dungeon flooding back to her. She could still feel the wild energy surging within her, a force that had nearly destroyed her, along with everything around her. "What�� what should I do?" she asked. Continue the saga on m-v-l-e-mpyr

    "There is a way to fix this," The Pegasus. "You must seal your power, return to D ss, and then unseal your strength gradually��little by little��until you are confident you can control it. Only then will you be able to harness your true potential without risking the destruction you have already witnessed."

    Maris nodded, her mind racing. "But�� how do I seal my power?" she asked.

    The White Pegasus took a step closer, lowering its head so that its warm breath brushed against her skin. "I will teach you a skill," it said. "A skill that will allow you to seal your power. But heed my warning, Maris. This seal is delicate. If you ever experience too much sadness, anger, joy, or excitement, the seal will break.

    And when it does, the suppressed power within you will be unleashed all at once, with devastating consequences."

    Maris listened intently as the Pegasus began to impart the skill she needed. She felt the energy within her responding to the skill, forming the seal that would contain her vast power.

    It was a delicate bnce, a careful weaving of divine energy and willpower. As Maris worked, she could feel the power within her being drawn inward,pacted into a smaller, more manageable form. The seal began to take shape, binding her power and reducing it to the level of a D ss being.

    Finally, the process wasplete. Maris exhaled, feeling a profound sense of relief as the wild energy was subdued, held in check by the seal. For the first time since the dungeon, she felt in control.

    The White Pegasus stepped back, "You have done well, Maris," it said. "But remember, this seal is both your salvation and your burden. You must keep your emotions in check, for if the seal breaks, the consequences will be dire."

    Maris nodded.

    The Pegasus''s expression grew serious. "There is one more thing you must know," it said. "In the near future, three Evil Magicians will rise. They will bring chaos and destruction, and they must be stopped. If you do not kill all three, the entire region will be destroyed once again."

    "How?" Maris eyes widened. As saint, she knew she was born to kill Evil Magician but there should be only 1 Evil Magician, why is there 2 more this time.

    "You must all three of them, no matter, only by killing them, can this region survive otherwise..."

    Before Pegasusplete speaking, it began to fade, its form dissolving into the air like mist.

    "Wait!" Maris called out, reaching out her hand. "I have so many questions��"

    But the Pegasus did not answer. Its voice echoed in her mind onest time as it disappearedpletely. "Kill all three Evil Magician. That''s your duty as Saint."

    Maris stood there for a long moment, her hand still outstretched, as thest remnants of the White Pegasus''s presence faded away. She was alone again, standing by the tranquilke in the beautiful valley.

    Slowly, she lowered her hand. Maris doesn''t know why there are 2 more Evil Magician but she knew that she had to kill them. That''s what all privious saint did and it''s also her duty.

 Chapter 140: Heroine Missing and Returning

    Lucan walked through the grand halls of the temple, his boots echoing against the marble floors. The temple was quieter than usual, the atmosphere tense. He had just returned after dealing with the threats that had been chasing him and Saint Maris. His mission had been sessful��he had taken care of every person who had been after them, and he had even resolved the root cause of the attacks.

    As he approached the chamber where Archpriest Kerum resided, he could see a group of priests gathered, their faces etched with concern. Something was wrong. He quickened his pace and pushed through the heavy wooden doors.

    "Archpriest," Lucan greeted with a slight bow, his voice steady as he was in public. "The situation has been handled. The threat to Saint Maris and the temple has been neutralized."

    Archpriest and everyone knew that there was bounty on him and Maris, they even handle some of ouws and people. When he went to White Pegasus Shrine, Lucan had told Archpriest Kerum about it. Kerum told him to report after Lucan done with that, so he could use this achievement to make Lucan famous.

    Archpriest Kerum looked up from a parchment, his brow furrowed. "That is good news, Lucan. But��" He paused, his eyes flickering with worry. "There is another issue at hand."

    "What is it?"

    "Saint Maris is missing," Kerum said gravely. "We have searched the temple and the surrounding areas, but there is no sign of her. Everyone is out looking for her as we speak."

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing. "Missing?" he repeated, more to himself than to the Archpriest. His thoughts immediately began to analyze the situation. Maris was incredibly strong��stronger than most could ever imagine. The idea that she was in danger was almost unthinkable. And yet��

    He frowned deeply, piecing together the events of the past hours. "Could she have��" Lucan murmured, his mind settling on a possibility. What if she came after me?

    If Maris followed me when I left to deal with those after us, it''s possible she was with me, watching. However I teleported every alive creature in that radius to dungeon. So Maris might have also teleported. However she can handle herself there with no problem and it''s easy to get out dungeon with power she had. So, she should be back but what if something else happened?

    Lucan turned on his heel and left the chamber. He had to find her, and fast. His concern for Maris gnawed at him, even though he knew she was strong. There was always the chance, however small, that something unexpected had happened.

    ---

    Far away from the temple, in the serene valley where the White Pegasus had brought her, Maris stood by the tranquilke, her reflection rippling in the water. The seal she had ced on her power was working perfectly, containing the immense energy within her to a manageable level.

    Taking a deep breath, Maris closed her eyes and focused inward, feeling the steady pulse of her energy. It was calm now, no longer the wild torrent that had nearly destroyed everything around her. She had seeded in reducing her power to a D ss level, a fraction of what she was truly capable of. But now, it was time to test herself.

    She willed the seal to release, allowing her power to rise to C ss. Immediately, she felt the surge of energy, but it was smooth, controlled. There was no struggle, no sense of being overwhelmed. She could handle this. A small smile tugged at her lips as she released more of the seal, raising her power to B ss. Again, the power flowed through her effortlessly, bending to her will.

    "Good," Maris murmured to herself, confidence building within her. She released even more of the seal, this time reaching A ss. The energy was potent, nearly tangible in the air around her, but she remained in control. It was exhrating��feeling her power grow, knowing that she couldmand it.

    Maris didn''t stop there. She continued to unlock her seal, moving through S ss, SS ss, and finally SSS ss. The power coursing through her was immense, far beyond what most beings couldprehend. Yet, she held it all in perfect harmony. She had mastered it.

    But as she attempted to release more of the seal, to push herself to Kingdom ss, she felt a resistance. The power at that level was different��vast and unyielding, as if it had a will of its own. Maris tried to control it, to mold it to hermand, but it slipped through her grasp like sand. She was not ready.

    "This is my limit," she realized, her voice soft but resolute. "I can control up to SSS ss, but no further."

    Maris knew what she had to do. She would keep the seal at SSS ss, maintaining her power at a level she could control. With this strength and confidence, she spread her wings��white and radiant, the wings of an angel. With a powerful thrust, she took to the sky, flying swiftly back toward the temple.

    ---

    Lucan stood at the temple entrance, scanning the horizon for any sign of Maris. He had searched tirelessly for clues, but every lead had turned up empty. His worry had only grown with each passing hour. Now, as the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the temple grounds, he felt a gnawing anxiety that he couldn''t shake.

    Then, in the distance, he saw a glimmer of light��small at first, but rapidly growing brighter. He squinted, trying to make out what it was. As the light drew closer, he realized it was Maris, her white wings glowing brilliantly in the fading light. Relief flooded through him, quickly followed by frustration.

    Marisnded gracefully on the temple steps, her wings folding neatly behind her. She looked at Lucan.

    "Where have you been?" Lucan demanded, his voice a mixture of relief and exasperation. "Do you have any idea how worried I''ve been?"

    Maris winced slightly at his tone, but she knew he had every right to be upset. "I''m sorry, Lucan-sama," she said, her voice sincere. "I didn''t mean to cause you any concern."

    Lucan sighed, running a hand through his hair. "What happened, Maris? You disappeared without a trace."

    Maris hesitated for a moment, then she exined everything��the White Pegasus, the revtion of her Empire ss power, the need to seal it, and the three Evil Magicians. Lucan listened intently, his expression growing more serious with each word.

    "So that''s why you were gone," Lucan muttered, piecing it all together. "To seal your power and prevent it from getting out of control."

    "Yes," Maris confirmed. "It was necessary. I had to make sure I could control it before I returned. But now��"

    Lucan frowned as Maris trailed off. "What is it?" Get new updates on m-vl_em|p_yr

    Maris took a deep breath. "The White Pegasus warned me that three Evil Magicians will soon rise. They must be stopped, or the entire region will be in danger. I must find them and defeat them before they can cause any harm."

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Three Evil Magicians��" he repeated, a troubling thought forming in his mind. He knew of one, the game''s final boss. The ancient evil. And he was destined to be the second, But the third�� how did third came.

    Lucan ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "We''ll face this together, Maris. Whateveres, we''ll be ready."

    Maris looked at him, "Yes, Lucan-sama."

 Chapter 141: Heroines Academy Principals Worries

    "Thank you for your hard work. I will guide you to your room now."

    Having finished reporting to Archpriest Kerum and reassured by Maris''s safe return, Lucan stepped out into the hallway. The tension in his shoulders began to ease as he found himself in the quieter, more serene parts of the temple.

    A young priest was waiting outside the door and promptly led Lucan to a guest room. Today, Lucan decided to stay at the temple rather than return to the academy. He needed rest after the exhausting events, and the temple''s peaceful atmosphere was just what he needed. Discover hidden tales at m vl-em-py-r

    "Please rest here tonight. If you need anything, just ring the bell, and I wille immediately."

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Well then, please take your time..." The young priest bowed politely and left, leaving Lucan alone in the quiet hallway.

    Lucan entered the room, closed the door behind him, and let out a deep sigh. He felt the weight of the day''s battles finally settling on him.

    "Good grief... I''m really tired this time."

    After locking the door of the guest room with a click, Lucan threw his luggage onto the floor. His coat soon followed, tossed carelessly onto a nearby chair. He then copsed onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling.

    "Ugh... Really, what a hassle..." he muttered, feelingpletely drained for the first time in a long while.

    Lucan''s power was formidable, ranked at SSS-ss, but even he had been pushed to his limits in the recent dungeon battle. He had faced off against multiple SS and S-ss monsters��each one a formidable foe in its own right.

    There were so many of them that it had be a grueling endurance test, one that could have easily imed his life if not for the Pride Ring he carried, a relic that had saved him in the end.

    Moreover, he considered himself fortunate that the SSS-ss monsters had been confined to a different part of the dungeon, separated from the SS and S-ss creatures he had fought. If they had been mixed together, even his current strength might not have been enough to survive.

    "For a while, I don''t want to work... I''d like to stay holed up for a month, doing nothing but sleep," he mused, rubbing his tired eyes. However, duty called. He had responsibilities as a teacher, with two sses��Theology and Music��that required his attention.

    Lucan had already decided that once Maris graduated, he would resign from his teaching position. He had endured enough; the constant dangers that seemed to follow him had taken their toll. Yet, there was a sense of duty and care that kept him tethered to his role, especially as Maris was still a student.

    At least, for the next few months, he anticipated a period of rtive peace. The major incidents that had gued him��dealing with the ck Knight, handling the White Pegasus Shrine arc, and thwarting the ouw''s attack��were behind him. In the game, the story could take many turns depending on which male character Maris favored.

    Since Maris didn''t favor any of them, the story was following the normal route. In this route, the next big event was ted for several months down the line. Lyria, a character with her own agenda, was still alive and might n something��but her move wasn''t expected until the following year.

    As these thoughts circled in his mind, Lucan''s stomach growled.

    "...I''m hungry," he muttered.

    "Oh, there are sandwiches. I''ll make some tea too," a voice replied unexpectedly.

    Startled, Lucan jumped out of bed, looking around in surprise. "Eh, ah... Maris?"

    "Is something wrong?" Maris stood there, looking puzzled as she prepared sandwiches and tea, her presence somehowforting.

    "Did I forget to lock the door?" Lucan asked, still bewildered.

    "Yes. I knocked but got no response, so I came in," Maris exined casually.

    "Oh... I see..." Lucan replied, though he was certain he had locked the door. Maris must have used her powers to unlock it and let herself in.

    Maris continued making the tea, and after a few minutes, she ced the tray on the table. "Well, the tea is ready. Please, enjoy."

    "Thank you..." Lucan moved to the table, his fatigue momentarily forgotten as he sipped the tea and bit into a sandwich. Maris watched him with a smile, her eyes reflecting a quiet joy.

    ---

    "It seems... the problem has been resolved." The soft voice belonged to Eleanor ckwood, the principal of the Royal Academy. She gazed out from her office window, looking down at the courtyard with a sense of relief.

    "It''s unfortunate for Mrs. Janvi... but well, since no students were harmed, we can consider it a sess. She has always been a bit too proud... so perhaps this was a necessary lesson."

    Recently, shadows of suspicion had loomed over the academy. A gang, desperate for a reward, had begun targeting Saintess Maris Rainsa and Lucan Ironfist. Their obsession had led them to involve innocent students and staff, sowing fear and chaos within the academy.

    Eleanor, bound by her duties and unable to leave the academy, had been deeply concerned for her students'' safety. Thankfully, the issue had been resolved without significant harm.

    Still, Eleanor felt conflicted. While grateful for Maris and Lucan''s intervention, she couldn''t ignore that their very presence had drawn these troubles to the academy. The Mordecai incident, driven by his obsession with Maris, had caused widespread fear. Yet, it had also allowed the academy to rid itself of a dangerous individual, one who had been under suspicion for practicing dark magic.

    However, Eleanor believed that both Maris and Lucan were essential to the academy. Their power and presence were invaluable, especially with the growing sense of unease Eleanor felt. Something was brewing at the academy��something that could change everything.

    Momentster, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.

    "Come in," Eleanor called.

    "Excuse me, Principal." One of the third-year teachers entered, looking concerned.

    "Is something wrong?" Eleanor asked, sensing the seriousness of the situation.

    "Sorry... I have a report to make."

    "What is it?" Eleanor braced herself.

    "Well... actually..." the teacher began, her tone confirming Eleanor''s worst fears.

    It seemed that, once again, peace was fleeting at the Royal Academy. Another problem had already arisen, leaving Eleanor to wonder when, if ever, true calm woulde to the academy.

 Chapter 142: Heroines World History [Skippable]

    The Seven Divine Beasts: A Tale of Legendary Creatures

    ---

    In the ancient times, before the dawn of humanity''s dominion over thend, the world was ruled by seven mighty creatures known as the Divine Beasts. These colossal beings, each a personification of raw elemental power, were the undisputed rulers of their respective domains, shaping thendscape and the very forces of nature ording to their will. Check for new content on m-vl-em-pyr

    They were feared and revered in equal measure, and their mere presencemanded respect from all who inhabited thend. For centuries, they ruled unchallenged��until the fateful day when the Saint and the White Pegasus descended from the heavens, bringing with them the promise of a new era.

    1. **Zarathar the Thunderw**

    Zarathar was a colossal griffin-like creature, with the body of a lion and the wings and head of an eagle. His feathers crackled with lightning, and his roar could summon storms that darkened the skies for weeks. Zarathar ruled the skies and the mountains, his domain shrouded in perpetual thunderstorms.

    His mere presence turned the highest peaks into barren wastnds, as nothing could survive the constant barrage of lightning that followed him. It was said that Zarathar''s heart was made of pure thunderstone, a gem that granted him control over the storms. When the Saint faced Zarathar, the battle was one of sky and lightning, a sh that split the heavens and shook the earth.

    2. **Myrmidon the Earthshaker**

    Myrmidon was a titanic armored behemoth, resembling a fusion of a rhinoceros and a tortoise, with a hide as tough as the hardest stone. He ruled the earth, his every step causing earthquakes that reshaped thend. Mountains rose and fell at hismand, and valleys were carved by the swipes of his massive ws.

    Myrmidon''s domain was the vast deserts and rugged teaus, where his power over the earth made him the undisputed lord of all beneath the sky. The Saint, with the aid of the White Pegasus, confronted Myrmidon in a battle that shook the very foundations of the world, until finally, the Earthshaker wasid to rest, his body bing the bedrock for future civilizations.

    3. **Thssa the Abyssal Serpent**

    Thssa was a gigantic serpent, her body stretching for miles, covered in scales as dark as the deepest ocean trench. She was the queen of the seas, her coils creating whirlpools that could swallow entire fleets, and her breath freezing the waters solid. Thssa ruled the oceans with an iron grip, and her presence ensured that no ship could safely cross her domain.

    She was both feared and worshiped by those who lived by the sea, for she held the power to grant or withhold the bounty of the oceans. The Saint and the White Pegasus fought Thssa beneath the waves, a battle so fierce it created new inds and reshaped coastlines.

    4. **Ignis the Inferno Wyrm**

    Ignis was a massive serpent-like wyrm, her body wreathed in mes that could melt stone and turn forests to ash. She ruled the volcanoes and the fiery depths of the earth, her breath a torrent of moltenva that could incinerate anything in its path. Ignis was the embodiment of destruction, her fiery domain a wastnd of charred earth and smoking craters.

    The Saint and White Pegasus confronted her within the heart of a great volcano, a battle of fire and light that saw the skies burn red with the heat of their sh. In the end, Ignis was defeated, her mes extinguished, and the volcanoes that once raged unchecked became dormant.

    5. **Sylphora the Tempest Stag**

    Sylphora was a majestic stag with antlers that stretched towards the heavens, wreathed in swirling winds. She ruled the winds and the forests, her presence heralded by gales that could uproot trees and tten entire viges. Sylphora was a guardian of the wild, her power over the winds unmatched, and her fury capable of turning serene forests into chaotic maelstroms.

    The Saint and White Pegasus faced Sylphora in the heart of an ancient forest, a battle that saw the trees bend and break under the force of the winds. With Sylphora''s defeat, the winds calmed, and the once untamable forests became the cradle of new civilizations.

    6. **Goroth the Stonebreaker**

    Goroth was a colossal golem-like creature made entirely of stone, with veins of moltenva running through his body. He ruled the mountains and caverns, his strength unmatched by any creature. Goroth could shape the earth with his hands, creating mountains or ttening them at will.

    His domain was the craggy hignds and deep underground caverns, where he slumbered for centuries, waking only to reshape thend. The Saint and White Pegasus challenged Goroth in a battle that saw entire mountain ranges rise and fall. In the end, Goroth was defeated, and the mountains he once ruled became fertile ground for new settlements.

    7. **Naiyara the Frost Vixen**

    Naiyara was a fox-like creature of immense size, her fur as white as snow and her breath cold enough to freeze the air itself. She ruled the tundras and icy wastes, her presence turning thend into a frozen desert where nothing could grow. Naiyara was both beautiful and deadly, her icy domain a ce where only the strongest could survive.

    The Saint and White Pegasus faced Naiyara in the heart of a blizzard, a battle that saw the very ice crack and shatter under the force of their struggle. With Naiyara''s defeat, the tundras began to thaw, and the once destend became a ce where life could flourish.

    ---

    With the defeat of these seven Divine Beasts, the world was irrevocably changed. The once untamable regions they ruled over became hospitablends where humans could thrive. The Saint and White Pegasus were hailed as saviors, and their deeds became the foundation of legends.

    The bodies of the Divine Beasts were said to have be the very elements that now sustain life��the earth, the rivers, the forests, and the skies. Their power, though diminished, continues to influence the world, a reminder of the ancient times when they ruled as gods.

 Chapter 143: Heroine Hunting Seven Ancient Beast

    Lucan''s desire to be an Evil Magician stems from his understanding of the world he finds himself in. Back in his original world, Lucan yed a game where the Evil Magician was the strongest character, a figure so powerful that not even the protagonist, Maris, could defeat him without the help of special artifacts and allies.

    This left a deep impression on Lucan, and he came to believe that bing an Evil Magician was the surest path to ultimate power.

    Lucan''s situation is unique��he knows many secrets about the world, such as the locations of hidden dungeons, powerful monsters, and even some historical events. However, despite this knowledge, the world is stillrgely a mystery to him. There are many things he doesn''t understand, and this uncertainty fuels his desire to gain more power.

    By bing an Evil Magician, Lucan believes he can protect himself against whatever unknown dangers the world might hold.

    The history of the world Lucan now inhabits is marked by a cycle of destruction and rebirth. Long ago, the region was ruled by seven powerful beasts, and the only inhabitants were monsters. That changed when the first Saint, alongside a legendary White Pegasus, defeated the beasts and made thend habitable for humans. Over time, nine great empires emerged in the region.

    However, every few centuries, a new Evil Magician would rise with the intent to destroy humanity, and in response, a Saint would be born to oppose them.

    These battles between the Saints and the Evil Magicians were pivotal in shaping the world. While some Saints seeded in defeating the Evil Magicians, others failed. Each failure led to the copse of empires, which splintered into kingdoms, and over time, those kingdoms fractured into smaller countries. The continuous cycle of destruction left only two kingdoms and 27 countries in the present day.

    One of these countries, Light Tempest, managed to conquer nine other countries, reestablishing itself as a kingdom. But Lucan knows that all this devastation was caused by the rise of Evil Magicians. If the Saint fails to stop an Evil Magician,rge parts of the human world would be destroyed.

    The game Lucan yed hinted at this but didn''t fully explore the consequences if Maris had failed in her mission. Lucan spectes that if she had been defeated, both the Light Tempest Kingdom and the New Falcon Kingdom would have been destroyed, leaving only a few scattered countries behind.

    However, Lucan is aware that the Saint''s Region, where all this turmoil has taken ce, is just one part of arger world. The game''s ending suggested the existence ofnds beyond this region, but Lucan''s research has revealed nothing about these ces.

    He doesn''t know where the first Saint came from, the true origins of humanity, or what lies beyond the known world. Thisck of knowledge only deepens his resolve.

    Lucan''s ultimate goal is to gain enough power to face any unknown threats that might emerge, while also be most important person in Saint''s Region, eventually be someone who control this Saint''s Region.

    In doing so, he would able to counter any threat outside of Saint''s Region has.

    First choice wasn''t to be Evil Magician but he found that only bing Evil Magician, he could be strongest.

    As for how to be Evil Magician. It''s very simple, inject blood essence of Seven Ancient Beast.

    In the game, Maris had kill all seven ancient beast after graduation. Lucan was going to do same but he was going to collect breasts blood. He need to do some experiments before Injecting blood in his body but before that he need blood, so now he was going on journey to find those seven ancient beast and get that blood.

    "I also want to came," Maris said.

    "Well then, be ready... We have to came back in seven days," Lucan said.

    He only got leave for seven days, in seven days, he had to return. Lucan doesn''t like this, he like freedom but by being teacher, he lose some of his freedom.

    "When will she graduate?" Lucan sighed, wish that Maris graduate soon, so he could leave this teacher job.

    Anyways, for now he need to leave quickly and start taking down all Ancient Beast.

    1. The Thunderw Lion

    The first beast Lucan and Maris sought was the Thunderw Lion. This enormous creature roamed the Storm Peaks, a treacherous mountain range perpetually shrouded in lightning storms and charged with electric energy. Its mane crackled with bolts of electricity, and its thunderous roar could shake the very earth.

    As they approached the lion''sir, the air grew thick with static electricity, making the hairs on their bodies stand on end. The lion emerged from a cavern, its eyes glowing with a fierce yellow light. Without warning, it lunged at them, its steps causing the ground to quake and the storm to intensify.

    Lucan barely managed to evade its first savage swipe, feeling the crackling static as the lion''s ws narrowly missed him.

    Maris stood beside him, chanting an incantation that summoned a protective shield around them. The shield crackled with magical energy, absorbing some of the lion''s electrical onught. Lucan, with his exceptional physical strength, leapt into action, his movements a blur as he dodged another attack.

    He struck the lion with a powerful blow, his fists and feet hitting with the force of a mountain''s impact. The ground beneath them shattered, and the mountain face began to crumble from the sheer force of their sh.

    The Thunderw Lion roared in anger, its body surrounded by a storm of lightning that surged wildly. Maris''s magic helped to stabilize the environment, but the battle was overwhelming. Lucan''s relentless assault battered the beast, while Maris''s spells kept the storm''s fury at bay.

    In a final, explosive sh, Lucannded a crushing blow to the lion''s heart, while Maris unleashed a concentrated burst of magic that amplified the impact. The lion''s roar reached a deafening crescendo before its massive body fell, the ground shaking violently as it hit the earth. The remnants of its power crackled through the air, and the storm began to dissipate.

    As the dust settled, Lucan and Maris, both exhausted from the fierce battle, stood amidst the debris of the shattered mountain. Lucan wiped his brow, feeling the strain of the fight, while Maris''s magic shield flickered weakly before fading away.

    The Thunderw Liony motionless, a faint golden droplet of blood visible on the ground, which had transferred to Lucan''s bracelet, that he bought to store blood.

    With the immediate danger over, Lucan and Maris took a moment to catch their breath.

    [Two more chapters and this Seven Ancient Beast Mini-Arc willplete. Then back to academy life and romance elements]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144: Heroine Hunting Seven Ancient Beast

    2. The Earthshaker Boar

    The next target on their ancient beast hunting journey was the Earthshaker Boar, a formidable beast residing in the rugged hills of the Stonehewn Wastes. This enormous creature, as massive as a house, was covered in skin as tough as stone and sported tusks capable of shattering boulders. With every thunderous step it took, the ground trembled, and its rampages had leveled entire viges.

    Lucan and Maris ventured into the deste valley where the Earthshaker Boar had been spotted. The valley was andscape of jagged rocks and deep fissures, scarred by the beast''s relentless passage. Dust choked the air, and each tremor from the boar''s steps seemed to shake the very foundations of the earth.

    As they neared the boar''sir, the massive creature emerged from behind a crumbling cliff, its eyes glowing with a menacing red hue. With a deafening roar, it charged at them, causing the ground to crack and heave beneath its massive hooves.

    Lucan reacted quickly, pulling Maris out of the way as the boar''s charge nearly crushed them. They scrambled to their feet, with Maris casting a protective barrier around them to shield against the tremors and debris. The boar''s skin was like iron, impervious to ordinary attacks, and Lucan knew that sheer strength alone wouldn''t be enough. They needed strategy.

    Of course, Lucan and Maris could use full of their strength to directly kill it but they decided that Lucan would be main attacker and Maris would provide support.

    Lucan''s eyes darted around the battlefield, noting the boar''s slow yet powerful movements. He needed to be agile. With Maris supporting him by creating gusts of wind to throw off the boar''s aim, Lucan danced around the beast, striking at its legs and sides with precise, forceful blows. Each hit chipped away at the boar''s rock-like hide, but the beast''s sheer size and strength made it a grueling task.

    As they fought, Lucan noticed Maris panting heavily, her energy waning from the constant magical strain. Despite the chaos, he spared a moment to check on her. He took a brief respite to ensure she was safe, moving to her side and cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You''re doing great," he said, his voice firm yet gentle. "Just hold on a bit longer."

    Thunderw Lion fight was quick, so Maris didn''t use much of her mana, but this fightsted too long that she was running out mana.

    Maris gave him a tired smile, nodding in appreciation. She quickly resumed her spellcasting, reinforcing the barrier around them and using wind magic to create temporary blinding gusts, confusing the boar and giving Lucan the openings he needed.

    The battle raged on with the Earthshaker Boar charging relentlessly, each collision with the ground sending shockwaves through the valley. Lucan maneuvered with increasing precision, exploiting the beast''s slow turns and moments of vulnerability. Finally, as the boar charged again, Lucan saw his chance. He leapt onto the boar''s back, his powerful limbs finding purchase on its rough hide.

    With a mighty roar, he drove his sword deep into the boar''s spine. The beast''s roar of agony reverberated through the valley, and the ground shook violently as it thrashed.

    Maris, her own mana nearly depleted, reinforced her barrier to shield against the tremors and debris. Lucan held firm, pressing his de deeper into the boar''s heart until the creature copsed. Its enormous body created a minor earthquake as it fell, and the once-imposing Stonehewn Wastes was now littered with debris from their epic struggle.

    As Lucan withdrew his sword, he saw a single, dark drop of blood seep from the boar''s wound. This drop glimmered with the ancient power. Lucan''s bracelet absorbed.

    Exhausted but triumphant, Lucan turned to Maris, who was leaning against a rock, her breathing heavy but steady.

    "We did it," Lucan said, extending a hand to help her up. Maris took it gratefully, her strength returning with his support. "Let''s get out of here and rest"

    Maris smiled.

    3. The Abyssal Whale

    Their next challenge led them to the treacherous waters of the ckwater Abyss, where the formidable Abyssal Whale awaited. This monstrous creature, a descendant of Thssa the Abyssal Serpent, was a colossal, eel-like being with scales as ck as the abyss and eyes glowing with an eerie blue luminescence.

    The whale was notorious for its ability to swallow entire ships and drag them into the unfathomable depths of the sea.

    To prepare for this daunting task, Lucan and Maris equipped themselves with a sturdy boat and a harpoon imbued with magical properties to pierce the whale''s formidable hide. They navigated into the heart of the abyss, where the waters grew unnaturally dark and cold, an ominous calm enveloping them.

    Without warning, the water beneath their boat began to churn violently. A massive shadow loomed beneath the surface, and the Abyssal Whale burst forth, its gaping maw revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. Lucan and Maris barely had time to react as the whale lunged, smashing the boat into splinters with a single swipe of its tail. They were thrown into the icy water, struggling to stay afloat.

    Lucan grabbed Maris, who was struggling against the current, and pulled her to a piece of driftwood. "Hold on!" he shouted over the roar of the whale. Maris clung to the driftwood, her eyes wide with fear but filled with determination.

    As the whale prepared for another attack, Lucan took a deep breath and readied the harpoon. With Maris''s magic providing a brief shield against the freezing water and the whale''s onught, Lucan dove underwater, evading the whale''s snapping jaws. He thrust the harpoon deep into the whale''s side, the magical energy of the weapon crackling through its scales.

    The whale let out a thunderous roar that shook the ocean, thrashing violently in an attempt to dislodge the harpoon. Lucan fought to hold on, using the magic of the harpoon to channel his strength into the beast. With each passing moment, the whale''s movements slowed, its power waning as Lucan drove the harpoon deeper.

    Maris, despite her exhaustion, continued to use her magic to keep the water calm around them, reducing the turbulence and giving Lucan the focus he needed. As the whale''s resistance finally gave way, Lucan delivered the killing blow, driving the harpoon into the beast''s heart.

    The whale let out one final, shuddering roar before sinking into the abyss, its blood staining the water a deep, dark blue absorbed by Lucan''s bracelet.

 Chapter 145: Heroine Hunting Seven Ancient Beast

    4. The Inferno Fang

    The fourth beast Lucan and Maris set out to confront was the Inferno Fang, a colossal wolf with fur that zed like a wildfire and eyes that glowed with smoldering intensity. The Inferno Fang roamed the Charred ins, and marred by scorched earth and smoldering volcanoes, where the air itself seemed to burn with sulfur and ash.

    This beast was known for its fiery ferocity, igniting anything it touched with the mes that wreathed its body.

    As dusk settled, Lucan and Maris arrived at the edge of the Charred ins. The sky was aze with the setting sun, casting a fiery glow over thendscape. The Inferno Fang was easy to spot, silhouetted against the horizon. The moment it saw them, the wolf let out a howl that reverberated across the ins, the very air quivering with the heat.

    Without warning, the Inferno Fang charged, its massive form leaving a trail of mes. Lucan and Maris leaped aside as the ground erupted in fire where the beast had struck. Lucan quickly summoned a barrier of water around himself and Maris, dousing the mes that sought to engulf them.

    Maris, her eyes sharp and determined, fired a barrage of magic projectiles, which exploded on impact with the beast''s fiery hide.

    The battle was a whirlwind of motion. Lucan danced around the Inferno Fang, his sword slicing through the air, while Maris conjured waves of water to keep the mes at bay. Each strike from the beast was met with a swift response��Lucan shing at its nks, Maris deflecting the fiery sts with her magic.

    At one point, as the Inferno Fang lunged for Maris, Lucan''s heart skipped a beat. With a powerful leap, he shoved Maris out of harm''s way, taking the brunt of the beast''s fiery breath. The heat singed his armor, but he gritted his teeth and pressed on. Maris, her eyes wide with worry, quickly healed the burns on Lucan''s side with a touch, her magic cooling the scorched flesh.

    The Inferno Fang roared in frustration, its mes intensifying as it charged again. Lucan and Maris moved in perfect harmony, Lucan drawing the beast''s attention with swift, precise strikes, while Maris unleashed torrents of water to smother the beast''s mes. With the Inferno Fang momentarily stunned from thebined assault, Lucan saw his chance.

    He closed the distance and drove his sword into the beast''s heart.

    The Inferno Fang''s final howl was a mournful roar that echoed across the ins. The mes around it sputtered and died as it copsed, leaving behind a single, ember-like crystal of blood, glowing with the ancient fire of Ignis. Lucan and Maris stood amidst the smoldering remains, their breaths heavy.

    5. The Venomspike Serpent

    The fifth beast Lucan and Maris hunted was the Venomspike Serpent, a monstrous snake that slithered through the twisted jungles of the Poisoned Hollow. Its sickly green scales were covered in venomous spikes, dripping with a poison potent enough to wither trees and turn rivers toxic. This serpent was a descendant of Venomia, the Serpent of Blight, whose venom had once gued entire Empire.

    Lucan and Maris ventured into the Poisoned Hollow, their armor enchanted to resist the venomous toxins. The air was thick with the stench of decay as they waded through the mire of dying vegetation. The serpent''s trail was clear��a path of destruction marked by ckened trees and poisoned streams.

    In a clearing surrounded by withered trees, they found the Venomspike Serpent coiled around the remains of a great tree. Its eyes gleamed with malevolence as it uncoiled and struck, its fangs bared and venomous spikes ready to pierce.

    Lucan dodged the serpent''s initial strike, rolling to the side as it crashed into the ground, leaving a pool of hissing venom. Maris conjured a protective barrier of wind, deflecting the serpent''s venomous spikes while Lucan moved in for the attack. With every strike, Lucan aimed for the gaps in the serpent''s scales, while Maris used her magic to keep the serpent at bay.

    The battle was fierce, with the serpent''s venomous spikes creating a deadly obstacle. Lucan and Maris worked in unison��Lucan''s swift movements and powerful strikesplemented by Maris''s precise magical attacks. Finally, as the serpent reared back for a devastating strike, Lucan seized the opportunity.

    He thrust his sword deep into the serpent''s underbelly, while Maris unleashed a concentrated burst of wind magic to drive the de deeper.

    The serpent let out a screeching hiss as its coils iled wildly. Lucan and Maris stood their ground, the serpent''s thrashing gradually slowing until ity still. A single drop of bright green venom oozed from the wound, glowing with an eerie light��a remnant of Venomia''s ancient power.

    6. The Frostmane Yeti

    The sixth beast they faced was the Frostmane Yeti, a towering creature of the Icebound Wastes, covered in thick white fur and wielding ws capable of rending steel. Its breath was said to freeze anything in its path, bringing a chill as cold as the heart of winter itself.

    Lucan and Maris braved the frozen tundras, their breaths misting in the frigid air. Thendscape was a deste expanse of snow and ice, punctuated by jagged peaks and frozen rivers. The Frostmane Yeti was easy to find��its tracks wererge, and the blood of its prey stained the snow beneath it.

    In a frozen valley, they found the Yeti standing over a carcass, its fur matted with ice and blood. It roared upon seeing them, its icy breath freezing the air between them. Lucan summoned a protective aura of fire, pushing back the cold as Maris summoned a shield of magic to deflect the Yeti''s freezing breath.

    The battle was a fierce sh of elements. Lucan struck with his ming sword, his blows melting through the Yeti''s thick fur, while Maris used her magic to create barriers of warmth and fire. The Yeti''s massive ws swiped through the air, but Lucan''s agility allowed him to evade the attacks, delivering precise strikes to its vulnerable spots.

    As the Yeti reared back for a final, devastating strike, Lucan and Marisbined their forces. Lucan summoned a powerful wave of fire while Maris amplified the heat with a burst of magic. With one final strike, Lucan drove his sword into the Yeti''s heart. The beast''s roar was a chilling cry that faded into silence as it copsed into the snow, its fur smoldering.

    From the wound, a single drop of blue blood emerged, freezing the snow around it. The drop, infused with the ancient power of Boreas, glowed with an ethereal light that absorbed into Lucan''s bracelet.

    7. The Shadowfang Panther

    The final beast was the Shadowfang Panther, a creature of darkness that prowled the midnight forests of the Gloomshade Woods. This panther had fur as ck as night, with glowing red eyes and an ability to move through the shadows with deadly precision. It was a descendant of Nyxara, the Beast of Shadows.

    Lucan and Maris ventured into the Gloomshade Woods under the cover of night. The darkness was oppressive, the twisted branches blocking out the moonlight. The only signs of the panther''s presence were the faint rustling of leaves and asional snaps of twigs.

    The panther struck with lightning speed, leaping from the shadows with a snarl. Lucan sidestepped its attack, his sword shing in the darkness as he struck at its side. Maris, her eyes sharp, used her magic to create a of light that illuminated the forest, revealing the panther''s movements.

    Content from m-vl|em|p,yr

    The battle was a deadly dance of light and shadow. Lucan and Maris coordinated their attacks��Lucan engaging the panther directly while Maris kept the shadows at bay with her magic. The panther, though fierce and elusive, could not escape theirbined assault.

    Finally, Lucan managed to corner the panther. Maris''s of light had banished the shadows, leaving the panther exposed. With a final, desperate lunge, the panther charged at Lucan. He met its charge head-on, driving his sword through the beast''s heart. The panther''s final growl was a low, mournful sound as it dissolved into the shadows.

    From the darkness, a single drop of blood remained, glowing with the inky ckness of Nyxara''s ancient power.

    Lucan and Maris killed all Seven Ancient Beast. With this, thend these seven ancient beast ruled would be human residence. Every beast ruled and as big as country.

    After two or three hundred years, these seven beast''snd would make seven new country.

 Chapter 146 : Heroine Is Ready

    Maris and Lucan sat together at a small, ornate table in the temple''s dining hall, the afternoon sun casting a warm glow through the high windows. Their lunch, a simple yet elegant fare of freshly baked bread, roasted vegetables, and delicate soup, was nearly finished. Maris, usually calm andposed, seemed unusually intense today, her eyes lingering on Lucan with an unsettling intensity.

    "Lucan-sama," Maris began softly, her tone betraying concern. "You''ve been so busytely. I worry about you."

    Lucan looked up, momentarily taken aback by the intensity of her gaze. He offered a reassuring smile. "You don''t need to worry about me. I can handle myself. Besides, you''ve been quite busy with your duties too."

    Maris''s eyes darkened for a moment before she forced a smile. "Oh, I''m not worried about myself. I''m more concerned about you getting hurt. After all, you''re the only one I care about. And... you''ve been hurt before, so..."

    Lucan chuckled, shaking his head. "It was just a minor problem."

    Maris''s expression grew more serious. "Of course. But I just... I don''t want to see you hurt."

    "Don''t worry, Maris. I''ve got a lot of people looking out for me. Including you."

    Maris''s eyes flickered with a possessive glint. "Yes, and that''s how it should be. I want to be the only one who can take care of you. No one else will ever understand you the way I do."

    Lucan nodded, sensing the intensity in her gaze. "I appreciate that."

    Maris leaned in slightly, her tone almost a whisper. "I just want you to know that I''m here for you, no matter what. And if anyone tries toe between us, they''ll have to deal with me."

    Lucan managed a chuckle, trying to lighten the mood. "I''m sure of that. And I''m grateful to have you in my life."

    A month had passed since Lucan and Maris had defeated the seven ancient beasts. Their fame had spread across the Light Tempest Kingdom, New Falcon Kingdom, and all 27 countries. Lucan and Maris were now well-known figures, celebrated for their strength and achievements.

    With their recent sess, Lucan had be busy with his school duties, while Maris had been preupied with formalities and various responsibilities. During this time, Lucan had been experimenting with the blood from the ancient beasts. In his quest to fuse the blood and inject it into himself, he had sustained injuries. This was what Maris had been referring to during their lunch.

    Though Lucan had managed to find a way to fuse the blood, he still needed two moreponents before he could proceed without exposing his evil magic. But for now, he was focused on a more pleasant task��spending time with Maris.

    The next day, Maris had eagerly suggested they visit a new bakery in town. "Lucan-sama, there''s a new bakery that just opened, and they have a special cake on sale today. I''ve heard it''s divine. Would you like to go with me?"

    Lucan, always willing to indulge Maris''s whims, agreed with a smile. "Sure, Maris. I''d love to."

    Maris was dressed in a light, elegant gown that entuated her graceful demeanor. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and she seemed more radiant than usual. As they walked through the streets.

    They arrived at the bakery, a charming little ce with an array of delicious treats disyed in the window. The aroma of fresh pastries and sweet confections filled the air. They selected a beautifully decorated cake, and Lucan paid for it, his gaze shifting to Maris as she eagerly anticipated the first bite.

    Back at the temple, they settled in a cozy corner with the cake between them. Lucan took a forkful, savoring the rich, sweet vor. As he enjoyed the cake, he turned to Maris, his expression thoughtful.

    "You know," he began, "I''ve been thinking. I should visit Julia, Rina, Hima, and Olive soon. It''s been a while since I''ve seen them."

    Maris looked up, her eyes narrowing slightly but her smile remaining. "I see. And what do you n to do when you visit them?"

    Lucan shrugged, a casual tone in his voice. "Just catch up and see how they''re doing. I want to know how is Rina."

    "Yeah, I also want to came with you."

    "Sure, we can go together."

    As they chatted and finished their dessert, the atmosphere between them was warm and rxed.

    ---

    In the temple''s private bathing chamber, the light from flickering candles cast a soft, golden glow across the stone walls, reflecting off the surface of the warm, scented water. Maris stepped into therge, circr tub, the heat of the water enveloping her body like aforting embrace.

    She closed her eyes for a moment, allowing the warmth to seep into her muscles, easing the tension that had been building over the past weeks.

    As she reached for the bar of soap, its smooth surface cool against her fingers, she let her thoughts drift back to Lucan. The way he had smiled at her during their lunch, his eyes warm and kind. She began tother the soap, working it into a rich, fragrant foam that she spread over her arms.

    The feeling of her hands gliding over her skin was almost hypnotic, and she allowed herself to imagine, just for a moment, that it was Lucan''s touch instead.

    Her breath caught in her throat as she imagined his hands guiding hers, helping her wash away the worries and burdens she carried. The thought sent a shiver through her, one that had nothing to do with the cooling air in the chamber.

    As she slowly moved the soap down to her shoulders and neck, Maris opened her eyes and looked down at the water, her reflection rippling as she moved. Her gaze was thoughtful, her mind swirling with the realization that she had been patient for too long. She had always been close to Lucan, always by his side, but she wanted more��needed more. The time hade to make him hers, fully andpletely.

    She rinsed the soap from her arms, the water shimmering around her as she dipped lower into the tub, feeling the warmth against her chest. Her heart began to beat faster, anticipation growing with each passing second. She could see it now��the way she would confess her feelings, how she would look into his eyes and tell him that she wanted to be more than just his daughter or sister, more.

    She wanted to be the woman by his side, the one who would share every triumph and every challenge with him.

    Maris leaned back against the cool edge of the tub, her hair fanning out in the water around her. The steam rose in delicate tendrils, filling the room with a heady, floral scent that made her head swim.

    She slid her hands down her sides, feeling the water ripple around her as she moved. Her mind was made up. She would no longer wait for the perfect moment to present itself. She would create that moment, and she would show Lucan just how much he meant to her. The thought brought a slow, confident smile to her lips as she sat up, water cascading down her back in rivulets.

    "Lucan-sama," she whispered to herself, "It''s time for us to move forward. I won''t let anyone stand in our way."

    With newfound determination, Maris rose from the bath, the water dripping from her body as she stepped out onto the cool stone floor. She reached for the soft towel nearby and began to dry herself off, her mind already working on how she would approach Lucan.

 Chapter 147 : Heroines Dangerous Thoughts

    Maris stood before the mirror, her reflection illuminated by the soft morning light filtering through the temple windows. Today, she had chosen an elegant gown of white silk, its delicate fabric cascading in gentle folds around her. The dress was adorned with intricate gold embroidery, entuating her slender figure and adding a touch of regal grace.

    Her long, flowing hair was styled into soft waves, secured with a silver diadem that sparkled subtly. Her eyes, a striking azure, were brightened by a touch of makeup, while her lips were tinted with a hint of rose, giving her a slightly seductive look.

    Her heart fluttered with anticipation as she prepared to visit Lucan''s room. She had made up her mind to confess her feelings and propose a future together. With a deep breath, she left her chambers and made her way down the hall, each step echoing with purpose.

    When she reached Lucan''s room, she knocked softly but received no response. Pushing the door open, she found the room empty, a quiet stillness settling over the space. Her gaze was drawn to a book lying open on a small desk. The title, "The Saint''s Love," caught her eye.

    Curious, Maris picked up the book and began to read. The story told of a saint who had fallen in love with a poor man who had helped her when she was injured. Despite their genuine affection, the world rejected their union. Though the saint''s power kept their marriage from being outright condemned, they faced ridicule and scorn behind their backs.

    The disdain extended to their children, who were mocked and ultimately forced to leave the capital after the saint''s death, driven away by relentless bullying from noble families.

    As Maris absorbed the story, her resolve hardened. The story was the same as her own situation, and the injustice struck a chord. If she and Lucan were to face such scorn, she would not allow it to stand in their way. With her determination solidified, she knew what she had to do.

    Maris closed the book with a decisive snap. She decided that she would abolish the noble system and create a world where everyone was equal. However...

    "But Lucan-sama reading such a novel... Does it mean he also loves me back?" Maris put her hands on her cheeks as she thought and felt embarrassed. Closing her eyes, she felt happiness in her heart.

    "Yay... Lucan loves me... Loves me," she muttered. As she began to mutter, she felt her power getting out of control. Suddenly, her happiness disappeared as she focused on controlling her power.

    "I''m not ready yet. First, I need to sort out this power, and then I''ll abolish the noble system... But it''s doesn''t matter, Lucan-sama is a father or brother figure to me, and marrying such a figure is not good. So I need to find a ce where only the two of us can live, yes... Only the two of us and no one else. Wow, how wonderful it would be...

    Lucan-sama and I living in a small house, I will cook for him, clean his clothes, ahh... we will have sex at night, during the day, every day, and every time, I will give him lots of small babies... Hehe... Yes... That''s a life worth pursuing, and I will turn everyone who gets in my way into mindless dolls."

    Lucan shivered as he listened to Maris. He was hiding away, and since Maris''s power was sealed, she couldn''t see him or sense him.

    Lucan was d that Maris wasn''t a yandere character; she still had enough reason not to kill innocents, or else she would have already killed nobles. There was also a chance she might have taken him to a small ce and forced him to stay there with her until he died of old age.

    Lucan shook his head. He didn''t want to think about it. He never liked yanderes, and he hoped that Maris''s obsession would stay at its current level and not increase to where she thought keeping Lucan in a small box with her always was the right way.

    He hoped that the book he left there would put some sense into her and that she wouldn''t think about establishing a rtionship right now. In the past month, Lucan had be famous, which attracted the fascination of many women, and he had been surrounded by female students daily, leaving him with less time to spend with Maris, among other things.

    Lucan did sense that Maris might be getting frustrated and wanted to spend more time with him, but she couldn''t because of her increased temple duties. He thought that Maris might be thinking of confessing, which is why he left this book, hoping that Maris would reconsider confessing.

    The recent events where Rina and Julia got hurt made Lucan sad and angry, which also made him realize that he does care about his friends, which means he was lying when he said he didn''t care. He cares about Maris, but he doesn''t love her, so it''s a difficult situation.

    He would ept it whenever she confessed, but there were many problems, and he didn''t want to deal with those problems. The most difficult problem was that she might lose control of her power out of pure happiness.

    So, let''s wait, wait until she controls her power fully and bes capable of controlling Empire-ss Power.

    Now that he thought about it, the final boss was just Kingdom-ss... How would he face Maris? Or is there a chance he would get stronger? And who is the other Evil Magician? There is also a chance that this other Evil Magician might be a Regional-ss Powerhouse, someone whose power affects the entire Saint Region.

    Lucan thought, but he stopped thinking and decided to meet Rina and Julia. He wanted to see how they were doing after the incident.

    Some timeter, he and Maris went out and met Rina and Julia, and it seemed Julia was back to her tsundere mode. Lucan hoped that Julia would do something about her tsundere attitude, or else she would stay single forever.

    Rina was doing well; she had learned to use a sword with her left hand and was able to continue her adventure journey. She became weaker than before, but she was still strong enough to continue her adventures.

 Chapter 148: Heroine is Absent

    Lucan had always cherished his freedom, a life unburdened by responsibilities or the expectations of others. Yet, here he was, tangled in the intricate web of duties and expectations that came with being a teacher at the academy, and more significantly, with being Maris''s guardian. The academy demanded much of his time��sses, assignments, and the constant need to maintain a certain image.

    It was a life far removed from the one he had envisioned, where he could do as he pleased, without the weight of duty pressing down on him.

    But Lucan knew that such a life was a distant dream, especially now that he was under the watchful eyes of those who want to harm Maris. As a Maris''s guardian, he was first person to get target. For now, Lucan wasn''t too concerned; he was confident that his power would continue to grow, allowing him to deal with any threat that arose.

    What concerned him more was the need to build his reputation��an image that would serve as a shield when the his identity as Evil Magician to reveal. Lucan had ns. He knew that if he were ever exposed as an Evil Magician, his reputation could be his saving grace.

    Being the guardian of the saint, Maris, was the perfect cover. Who would ever suspect that someone so close to the saint could be Evil Magician? Even if suspicions arose, no one would dare act without concrete evidence, and by the time they had any, it would already be toote.

    Lucan was not yet an Evil Magician, but he was on the path to bing one. He needed two things toplete his transformation, and both were difficult to obtain. His thoughts turned to one of those items, a relic of immense power that he had read about in the forbidden texts. It was said to hold the key to manipte dark magic of Empire ss.

    His steps took him toward the academy''s ancient library. The grand stone steps leading to the library were familiar to him.

    As Lucan approached the entrance, he caught the sound of hushed voices nearby. Slowing his pace, he listened, his curiosity piqued. Two students were huddled in the shadows of a nearby alcove, their conversationced with secrecy.

    "Have you heard?" one of them, a slender girl with sses, whispered anxiously. "There''s a relic hidden somewhere in the academy. They say it holds unimaginable power��enough to change the fate of whoever possesses it."

    The other student, a tall boy with a nervous demeanor, leaned in closer. "I overheard Professor Elrod mention it during a meeting. It''s tied to ancient dark magic, the kind that was forbidden centuries ago. But there''s a map��a fragmented one��scattered across the academy. If someone were to find all the pieces..."

    The girl nodded, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. "But it''s dangerous. The relic is said to have corrupted those who sought it in the past, turning them into something monstrous. That''s why the map was hidden in the first ce."

    Lucan''s heart quickened. He recognized this scenario; it mirrored an event from a game he had yed, a relic-finding quest that held the key to immense power. The *Eye of Obsidian*��an ancient relic capable of letting user control Empire ss level dark magic��was exactly what he had been searching for. This was no mere coincidence; it was an opportunity.

    He waited until the students had moved on, their voices fading into the distance. Once he was sure they were gone, Lucan stepped into the alcove where they had stood, his mind racing with possibilities. The *Eye of Obsidian* was within his grasp. All he needed to do was find the pieces of the map, and the relic would be his.

    Entering the library, Lucan was greeted by the familiar scent of old parchment and leather-bound books. The library was vast, its towering shelves filled with knowledge that spanned centuries. But Lucan had no interest in the modern tomes that most students favored.

    He made his way to the back, where the older, dust-covered volumes were kept��books that had been long forgotten by most but held secrets that could change the world.

    For hours, Lucanbed through ancient texts, his eyes scanning faded ink and crumbling pages. He pieced together the fragmented story of the *Eye of Obsidian*, a relic that had once belonged to a powerful Evil Magician. ording to legend, the magician had nearly brought the world to its knees with the relic''s power, but in the end, the *Eye of Obsidian* had consumed its master.

    The saint of that era had only narrowly defeated the magician, taking advantage of the relic''s treacherous nature. Fearing its power, the saint had hidden the relic away, scattering the map that led to its location. The pieces of the map were entrusted to different guardians within the academy.

    Lucan''s fingers traced the passage he had found in one of the older volumes, confirming what he already suspected. The first piece of the map was indeed within the academy, held by a shadowy student organization known as the ck Veil. They were known for their interest in the ult and forbidden knowledge, a perfect ce to start his search.

    A n began to form in Lucan''s mind. He would need to infiltrate the ck Veil, gain their trust, and secure the first piece of the map. From there, he would track down the remaining pieces, no matter the cost. It was a easy path, the one that Lucan was more than willing to walk.

    Closing the book, Lucan allowed a small smile to y on his lips. He would have to be careful, methodical, and above all, patient. The *Eye of Obsidian* was the key to his future, the first step out three in bing the Evil Magician he was destined to be.

    As Lucan left the library, the cool evening breeze greeted him, rustling the leaves around him.

    ---

    [This will be the first long arc, and the story had reach its midpoint. in the next 200 to 250 chapters, the story will conclude.]

    [Honestly, I''m really surprised by the support I''ve received. I''ve written four novels, and this one has seen the fastest growth among them. I''m incredibly happy, and I''ll make sure to give it the best ending I can. By the way, if I continue with these bonus chapters, this novel might end as early as next month. But that''s okay��please keep supporting me!]

 Chapter 149: Heroine is Suspicious

    The morning sun cast a warm, golden hue over the sprawling grounds of the academy, the soft light dappling the cobblestone paths and ancient stone walls. Lucan walked leisurely through the academy gardens, his sharp eyes scanning the tranquil surroundings.

    The conversation he had overheard the previous day is in his mind, the mention of the *Eye of Obsidian* stirring a mix of anticipation and determination within him.

    The relic, could turn him into an Evil Magician��something Lucan had long considered.

    Lucan''s thoughts were interrupted as he passed a group of students gathered beneath arge oak tree, theirughter and conversation filling the crisp morning air. He approached them, a smile easing onto his lips.

    "Good morning, Teacher Lucan!" called out ra, a cheerful girl with bright eyes. "You seem especially rxed today."

    Lucan chuckled, his tone light and friendly. "Just enjoying the peace of the morning, ra. It''s the perfect time to clear one''s mind."

    Another student, Arlen, chimed in with a grin. "You''re always so calm, sir. Do you ever have a bad day?"

    Lucan smiled warmly, masking the thoughts swirling beneath hisposed exterior. "Bad dayse to us all, Arlen. But how we handle them is what truly defines us. Keep a calm mind, and you''ll navigate through any storm."

    The students nodded, their admiration clear, but Lucan''s mind was already elsewhere. He had no time to linger in idle conversation; he needed to start his research immediately. The *Eye of Obsidian* was no mere artifact��it was a key to his future. He knew where the first piece of the map was hidden, but the other fragments remained elusive.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Lucan excused himself and made his way to the academy''s grand library. The towering structure, with its weathered stone walls and high arched windows, loomed ahead, a ce where countless secrets were buried within itsbyrinth of books.

    As he entered, the familiar scent of old parchment and leather-bound volumes greeted him, aforting reminder of the knowledge housed within these walls.

    Lucan moved down the aisles, his fingers trailing along the spines of ancient texts. He knew exactly where to start, having spent countless hours in this very library, but as his hand reached for a particr volume, a shadow fell across him.

    He turned, his heart skipping a beat as he recognized the familiar figure entering the library��Maris.

    Thest person he needed to see right now.

    "Lucan-sama?" Maris''s soft voice carried across the room as she approached, her light blue eyes filled with affection. "I didn''t expect to see you here so early."

    Lucan expression was one of mild surprise. "Maris, what brings you here? Are you searching for something specific?"

    Maris smiled gently, her presence radiating the usual, "Just doing some light reading. What about you?"

    Lucan held up the book he had just pulled from the shelf, its aged cover revealing nothing of its contents. "Same here. I thought I''d do some research on ancient magic. There''s always something new to learn, even in the oldest of tomes."

    Maris''s gaze flickered to the book in his hands, her curiosity piqued. "Ancient magic, you say? That does sound intriguing. Mind if I join you?"

    Lucan''s mind raced. Thest thing he needed was Maris hovering over him while he searched for clues about the *Eye of Obsidian*. He forced a casual smile. "Of course, but I must warn you, it might be a bit dry. Mostly old legends and forgotten spells."

    Maris chuckled, "You know I find nothing dull when it''s with you, Lucan-sama. We can do anything together, and it''s the most enjoyable thing for me. But I''ll let you focus for now. Maybe we can study togetherter?"

    Lucan''s smile remained in ce, "That sounds like a n. We''ll study togetherter."

    As Maris turned to browse the shelves, Lucan felt her gaze linger on him, as if she were searching for something. He knew she was perceptive. He needed to be careful��one misstep, and she could start piecing together his true intentions.

    With Maris now upied in a different section of the library, Lucan returned his attention to the book in his hands. The ancient tome was filled with cryptic texts and faded illustrations, a treasure trove of information that could lead him to the *Eye of Obsidian*. The map he sought was said to be scattered in pieces across the academy, and this was his first step in gathering them.

    Lucan methodically noted down the relevant information, his movements calm and deliberate. He couldn''t afford to raise any suspicion, especially not from Maris. If she were to nce over at him now, all she would see was a diligent person engrossed in his studies.

    But Lucan could still feel her presence, her eyes on him even as she pretended to be absorbed in her own reading. He needed to stay one step ahead.

    As Lucan closed the book and slid it back onto the shelf, he made a mental note to continue his research at night when the library was empty. He couldn''t risk being seen delving too deeply into forbidden knowledge during the day. The fewer eyes on him, the better.

    He turned to leave, catching Maris''s eye onest time before he stepped out into the sunlight. She offered him a warm smile, but Lucan couldn''t shake the feeling that she was onto him. Maris, despite her gentle demeanor, was sharp. If she suspected him of anything, she would never let it show��not until she had all the answers.

    Lucan knew that if Maris discovered his interest in the *Eye of Obsidian*, she might offer to help him to search it, and keep it hidden. But Lucan didn''t even want her to know he desired it in the first ce. He needed to keep herpletely in the dark.

    As he walked away from the library, the sun now high in the sky.

    Lucan smiled to himself, this was kind of fun. Hiding from Maris, he was looking for *Eye of Obsidien*.

 Chapter 150: Again Heroine is Absent

    Lucan sat in his private office, the dim glow of his deskmp casting long shadows over a cluttered array of ancient texts and scrolls. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowed as he examined the iplete map spread out before him. The map, divided into seven pieces.

    He had spent an entire night serching around the library to locate the first piece.

    As he meticulously studied the details of the map, tracing the faded lines with his fingertips, his concentration was abruptly shattered by a knock at the door. "Enter," Lucan called out, his voice steady andposed.

    The door creaked open, revealing Emma, a young assistant with a look of nervous anticipation. "Professor Lucan, there''s a visitor here to see you. She says it''s urgent."

    Lucan''s interest was piqued. He closed the book he had been studying. "Send her in," he instructed, straightening his posture and preparing for whatever news awaited him.

    Momentster, a slender girl with dark hair and an air of nervous excitement stepped into the room. She introduced herself as Ma, a student known for her involvement in various ndestine clubs within the academy. Her eyes darted around the room.

    "Professor Lucan," she began, her voice trembling slightly, "I''ve heard about your interest in rare artifacts and ancient relics."

    Lucan raised an eyebrow, his curiosity now fully engaged. "Indeed. What brings this topic to your attention?"

    Ma hesitated, fidgeting with the edge of her sleeve as she gathered her thoughts. "There''s a group of students... they''re dedicated to collecting and protecting ancient artifacts. I believe they might have one of the ancient thing you''re looking for."

    Lucan smiled inwardly. This was the lead he had been waiting for, a potential breakthrough in his quest for the *Eye of Obsidian*. "I see. And how might I go about finding this group?"

    Ma looked around, as if afraid of being overheard. "They''re very secretive, but I can introduce you. They meet in a hidden room beneath the library."

    Lucan''s mind raced with possibilities. The advantage of his fame��earned from saving the academy from the Mordecai incident and his subsequent heroic feats��was proving beneficial. His reputation as a good-natured and smart person made it easier for him to gain ess to ces and people that would be difficult for ordinary individuals. "Perfect," Lucan said, leaning forward with genuine interest.

    "Let''s arrange a meeting."

    ---

    Later that evening, Lucan found himself navigating the shadowy corridors beneath the academy''s library, guided by Ma''s nervous steps. The dimly lit passages were lined with shelves and ancient artifacts, their presence adding to the secretive atmosphere of the subterranean area. Ma stopped before a concealed door, cleverly hidden behind a towering bookcase.

    She knocked softly, the sound echoing in the quiet corridor.

    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit room filled with shelves crammed with obscure artifacts and dusty tomes. A small group of students, d in dark robes, were seated around a table, engaged in hushed conversation. Their chatter ceased as Lucan and Ma entered, their eyes shifting to the new arrivals.

    Ma cleared her throat, her voice wavering slightly. "Everyone, this is Professor Lucan. He''s expressed interest in our collection."

    The group''s leader, a tall andnky student with piercing blue eyes, scrutinized Lucan with a mix of suspicion and intrigue. "Professor, wee. What brings you to our little gathering?"

    Lucan offered a charming and disarming smile, his demeanor calm and collected. "I''ve always had a fascination with ancient artifacts. I''ve heard you possess some impressive pieces, and I''d love to learn more about them."

    The leader''s gaze remained scrutinizing, but there was a glimmer of interest in his eyes. "We value our privacy and discretion here. What makes you believe you''re ready to join our circle?"

    Lucan''s smile remained unwavering as he replied smoothly, "I assure you, I hold the utmost respect for the importance of what you protect. Perhaps I could offer some valuable contributions in return."

    The group exchanged wary nces, assessing Lucan''s sincerity. After a tense moment, the leader nodded slowly. "Very well. We''ll test your dedication. Prove yourself, and we might consider you for membership."

    Lucan''s smile widened, a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes. "I look forward to the challenge."

    ---

    In the following days, Lucan immersed himself in proving his worth to the secretive group. He attended their meetings with unwavering dedication, subtly showcasing his extensive knowledge of artifacts and history. He offered valuable insights and assistance, all the while weaving his charm into every interaction.

    His reputation as a hero and schr served him well, allowing him to navigate the group''s rigorous expectations with rtive ease.

    One evening, during a meeting where the group discussed theirtest acquisitions, the leader approached Lucan with a more personal tone. "Professor, you''ve impressed us with your knowledge and dedication. I think it''s time we show you something special."

    The leader led Lucan to a hidden chamber located at the back of their meeting room. The chamber was dimly lit, its atmosphere heavy with anticipation. In the center of the room, an ornate box rested on a pedestal, its design intricate and enigmatic. With a solemn expression, the leader opened the box, revealing the second piece of the map.

    Its surface was adorned with intricate symbols and faded markings.

    Lucan''s voice filled with genuine admiration as he examined the piece. "This is remarkable," he said, carefully studying the details. "May I ask where it was found?"

    "It''s been in our care for many years. It''s not for sale or trade, but you''re wee to study it here."

    Lucan nodded, feigning disappointment but mentally preparing for the next phase of his n. "I understand. Thank you for the opportunity to examine it."

    As he left the hidden chamber, Lucan''s mind was already working on his next steps. He needed to earn the trust of these students further and bide his time until he could im the second map piece for himself. The game was just beginning, and Lucan was determined to stay ahead.

 Chapter 151: Heroines Suspicious

    The afternoon sun filtered through the stained-ss windows of the academy''s grand library, casting vibrant colors across the polished wooden floors. The quiet rustle of pages turning, and the asional cough echoed in the vast room.

    Maris sat at one of the long oak tables near the back, a pile of old tomes spread out before her. She should have been focused on her studies��transcribing ancient incantations and understandingplex spells��but her mind was elsewhere. Her quill hovered over the parchment, ink dripping forgotten onto the page.

    Her usually calm expression was marred by a slight frown, her delicate brows knit together in deep thought.

    For the past few days, something had been off with Lucan. She had always prided herself on knowing him better than anyone else, able to sense the smallest shifts in his mood, his thoughts, his desires. But now, there was an unfamiliar distance in his eyes, a strange preupation that she couldn''t quite ce.

    He had been spending more time away from her, iming to be engrossed in his work at the academy. But Maris knew Lucan too well��there was something more to it, something he wasn''t telling her.

    Her hand tightened around the quill, the delicate feathers brushing against her palm. She took a deep breath, willing herself to stay calm. There was no need to jump to conclusions. Perhaps he was just overwhelmed with his responsibilities, or maybe he had taken on a new project that required his full attention. But no matter how she tried to rationalize it, a gnawing worry took root in her heart.

    Was there someone else?

    The thought was almost unbearable. The idea that Lucan could be interested in another girl, that he could be slipping away from her, made her stomach churn with anxiety. She clenched her fist, her nails digging into her palm as she suppressed the surge of jealousy rising within her. No, she couldn''t let herself spiral into such thoughts. Not without evidence.

    But evidence�� she could find evidence.

    Maris had lost ability to spy on Lucan 24 hours, if she had this ability then she wouldn''t even need to worry about such in first first. However, now she lost it, so she had to go herself to find evidence.

    Determination settled over her like a shroud. She would find out what was upying Lucan''s thoughts. If there was another girl, she would deal with it. Lucan was hers, and no one else had the right to interfere in what they had.

    Maris rose from her seat, her movements graceful and precise as she gathered her books and notes. She cast a quick nce around the library, ensuring no one was paying her any undue attention, before slipping out through the heavy double doors. Her thoughts were already forming a n, a way to subtly monitor Lucan''s activities without arousing his suspicion.

    ---

    Later that evening, Maris found herself lingering in the shadows near the academy''s alchemyb, where Lucan had said he would be workingte. She had timed her arrival carefully, knowing he would be engrossed in his experiments and unlikely to notice her presence. The cool stone walls pressed against her back as she listened, her heart pounding in her chest.

    She heard his voice, low and focused, as he muttered incantations under his breath. There was a rustling of papers, the clink of ss vials being moved. But there was something else in his tone��a hint of urgency, a slight edge that Maris had never heard before. It only heightened her suspicions.

    What was he doing in there? Was he really working on an alchemy project, or was there something more to it? And why hadn''t he told her about it? They used to share everything��every thought, every idea. But now�� now it felt like there was a wall between them, one she didn''t know how to break down.

    Maris swallowed, her throat dry as she strained to hear more. She had considered confronting him directly, asking him what was going on. But she knew Lucan too well; he would tell something that sound so convincing she might doubt her own instincts. No, she needed to be sure of what she was dealing with before she made her move.

    The door to theb suddenly creaked open, and Maris shrank back into the shadows, holding her breath. Lucan stepped out, his expression thoughtful, a leather-bound notebook clutched in his hand. He paused for a moment, ncing down the empty corridor as if sensing something amiss, but then shook his head and continued on his way.

    Maris waited until he was out of sight before stepping out of her hiding ce. She hesitated, torn between following him and going into theb to see what he had been working on. But her curiosity got the better of her. She pushed open the door to theb and slipped inside, her eyes quickly scanning the room.

    It was exactly as she had expected��an array of alchemical tools and ingredients were scattered across the tables, notes and diagrams pinned to the walls. But one thing stood out: a map, partially obscured by other papers, with strange markings that she didn''t recognize. Maris''s breath caught in her throat as she stared at it, her mind racing. Why would Lucan be interested in a map?

    And what was it leading to?

    Her hand hovered over the map, the urge to take it and study it herself overwhelming. But she forced herself to step back. If Lucan discovered that she had been in here, it would only make things worse. She needed to be patient, to gather more information before she acted.

    Maris left theb, her heart heavy with suspicion and uncertainty. She would watch Lucan closely from now on, more carefully than ever before. Whatever he was up to, whatever secrets he was keeping, she would find out. And if there was someone else�� Maris''s eyes darkened with determination. No one would take Lucan from her.

    Not now, not ever.

 Chapter 152: Heroines Jealousy

    Lucan strolled through the grand corridors of the academy, his mind meticulously plotting the next steps in his pursuit of the map. His recent infiltration into the secretive student organization had gone unnoticed.

    As he entered the dimly lit chamber where the organization members gathered, his eyes scanned the room with practiced ease. The atmosphere was thick with whispers and the rustle of papers as students pored over texts and discussed various ns and secrets.

    His thoughts were interrupted by the sudden appearance of a girl he had never seen before. She was petite, with chestnut brown hair that cascaded down her back in loose waves, and a pair of sharp green eyes that held a spark of intelligence. Her presence was almost out of ce, yet she moved with a confidence that suggested she belonged here.

    "Lucan, right?" she said, her voice smooth andced with curiosity. "I''ve heard a lot about you."

    She seems same age as him as he raised an eyebrow, masking his surprise with a polite smile. "All good things, I hope."

    She chuckled, the sound light and melodic. "Mostly. I''m Elina. I''ve just recently joined the organization, and I''ve been dying to meet you."

    Lucan assessed her with caution. Elina''s sudden interest in him was unexpected, and while he couldn''t afford distractions, he knew better than to dismiss her outright. She could be useful.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Elina," he said, offering her a nod. "What brings you to this part of the academy?"

    Elina''s eyes glimmered with a mischievous light. "Oh, I have my reasons. Let''s just say I''m interested in the same things you are��knowledge, power, the usual."

    "Interesting," Lucan replied, "You seem to have done your homework on me."

    Elina smiled, taking a step closer. "Only what''s necessary. You have a reputation, Lucan. The quiet,posed teacher who is hero with holy priest title and one who y down seven ancient beast and now Interested into some ancient things. Truly wonderful."

    Lucan maintained his polite demeanor, but his mind was racing. Elina''s words were clearly meant to probe him, to see how he would react. He couldn''t let her know too much, but he also couldn''t afford to push her away.

    "And what do you think?" Lucan asked, his tone casual. "Is my reputation urate?"

    Elina''s smile widened as she looked up at him, her gaze lingering for a moment too long. "I think you''re someone worth knowing, Lucan. Someone who can go far�� with the right kind of help."

    There was a certain boldness in her words that caught Lucan off guard. She was testing him, seeing how far she could push, how much she could pry from him. He couldn''t understand why this character is after him.

    "You''re quite direct, Elina," Lucan said, a hint of amusement in his voice. "But you''re right��having the right kind of help can make all the difference."

    Elina leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. "I think we could help each other, Lucan. You''re not the only one who knows how to y the game."

    Lucan''s mind raced with possibilities. This girl might know what he want, and might be after same things. For now he need observe if she is useful or not.

    Before he could respond, the door to the chamber creaked open, and Lucan felt a familiar presence. He turned slightly to see Maris stepping into the room, her soft pink hair catching the light, her light blue eyes scanning the gathering before they settled on him��and Elina.

    Maris''s expression remained calm, but Lucan could sense the subtle shift in her demeanor. The way her gaze lingered on Elina, the way her posture stiffened just slightly��it was enough for him to know that Maris had noticed the interaction, and she didn''t like it.

    Lucan suppressed a sigh. Maris had always been protective, buttely, her protectiveness had taken on an edge that bordered on possessiveness.

    "Lucan-sama," Maris greeted, her voice as soft as always, yet carrying an undercurrent of something more. "I didn''t expect to find you here."

    "Maris," Lucan acknowledged, keeping his tone even, "I was just looking around and found this ce. The students here study ancient magic."

    Elina, looked at Maris and said, "Nice to meet you, Saint Maris. Lucan was just telling me about some ancient things."

    Maris''s eyes flicked to Elina, her smile polite but her gaze sharp. "Is that so? Lucan-sama has great knowledge of history and ancient thing, I''m sure he''s a great help to you."

    Elina, seemingly unfazed, nodded. "Definitely. I think we''ll get along just fine."

    Lucan could feel the tension building, and he knew he had to diffuse the situation before it escted. "Elina, if you don''t mind, I need to speak with Maris for a moment. We have some things to discuss."

    Elina nced between them, her expression curious but unbothered. "Of course. I''ll see you around, Lucan."

    With a final smile, Elina turned and walked away, leaving Lucan alone with Maris. The moment Elina was out of earshot, Maris''s polite smile faded, reced by a look of quiet concern.

    "Lucan-sama," she began, her voice soft butced with an unspoken warning, "Who is she?"

    "New teacher or assistant I guess. She just came here and approached me, nothing more."

    Maris''s eyes searched his face, as if trying to read his true intentions. "She seemed�� interested in you."

    Lucan shrugged, maintaining hisposed demeanor. "People are curious. It''s nothing to worry about, Maris."

    But Maris''s expression didn''t change. If anything, her concern seemed to deepen. "Lucan-sama, you know you can tell me if something''s bothering you. I''m here for you, always."

    Lucan met her gaze, noting the intensity in her eyes.

    "I appreciate that, Maris," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "But there''s nothing to worry about. Trust me."

    Maris hesitated, her gaze lingering on his for a moment longer before she finally nodded. "Alright. But if you need anything, just let me know. I''ll always be by your side."

    Lucan offered her a reassuring smile, even as his mind continued to calcte his next move.

    "Thank you, Maris," he said, cing a hand on her shoulder. "I''ll keep that in mind."

    Maris smiled back, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    As he watched her go, Lucan''s thoughts returned to Elina. She was an unknown variable, one he hadn''t ounted for. But if he yed his cards right, she could be an asset in his quest for the relic.

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed as he considered the possibilities. He couldn''t afford any distractions, but if Elina could be useful to him, then he would find a way to keep her close��without letting Maris''s jealousy derail his ns.

    The game was bing moreplicated, but Lucan was nothing if not adaptable. He would find a way to bnce everything, to keep his true intentions hidden while pursuing the power he craved.

    And if Elina got in his way��well, Lucan had never been one to shy away from doing what needed to be done.

    He looked back and those students at club were doing their things. The organisations from outer part just look any normal club, so it''s safe and hidden for many years.

 Chapter 153: Heroine Protected Lucan From Other Woman

    Lucan moved silently through the dimly lit corridors of the academy, his footsteps light and deliberate. He had spent weeks ingratiating himself with the members of the secretive student organization, gathering information and earning their trust. Now, with the second map piece within reach, he couldn''t afford any mistakes.

    The student organization''s meeting room was located deep within the academy''s oldest building, far from the prying eyes of the faculty and other students. Lucan had learned that the map piece was kept in a locked chest, hidden beneath a floorboard in the room. It was a rudimentary hiding spot, but the organization relied more on secrecy than on actual security.

    Lucan reached the door to the meeting room and paused, listening intently. The room was empty, just as he had nned. He had carefully orchestrated a diversion earlier in the day, ensuring that all the members of the organization would be upied elsewhere. With a quiet breath, Lucan pulled a slender metal pin from his pocket and set to work on the lock.

    His hands moved with practiced precision, and within moments, the door clicked open.

    The room was dark, save for the faint moonlight filtering through a small window. Lucan stepped inside, his eyes quickly adjusting to the shadows. The chest was exactly where he had been told it would be, nestled under a loose floorboard near the center of the room. He crossed the room in a few swift strides and knelt down, carefully prying up the floorboard.

    The chest was small and unassuming, made of dark wood with metal bindings. Lucan''s heart raced with anticipation as he opened it, revealing a piece of parchment nestled inside. He reached in, his fingers brushing against the aged paper. This was it��the second piece of the map that would lead him to the ancient relic, *Eye of Obsidien*

    He unfolded the parchment, his eyes quickly scanning the strange symbols and markings. It was only a fragment, but it was enough to confirm the map''s authenticity. Lucan folded the parchment back up and slipped it into his coat pocket, recing the chest and floorboard as if nothing had been disturbed.

    Lucan stood, taking onest nce around the room to ensure he had left no trace of his presence. Satisfied, he exited the room and quietly locked the door behind him, his mind already racing with ns for the next step.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a secluded part of the academy, Maris had been keeping an eye on Elina. She had noticed the girl''s growing interest in Lucan and had no intention of allowing anyone toe between them. Maris had waited for the right moment, biding her time until she could confront Elina without any interruptions.

    Elina was sitting alone in the library, her focus on a book she was reading. Maris approached her quietly, her expression calm but her eyes sharp. She stood behind Elina for a moment, watching her, before finally speaking.

    "Teacher Elina," Maris''s voice was soft, but it carried an edge that made Elina look up in surprise.

    "Oh, Saint Maris! I didn''t see you there." Elina smiled, though her expression faltered slightly at the sight of Maris''s serious demeanor. "Is something wrong?"

    Maris took a step closer, her gaze never leaving Elina''s. "We need to talk."

    Elina blinked, confused. "About what?"

    "About Lucan-sama," Maris said, her tone dangerously calm.

    Elina''s eyes widened slightly. "Lucan? I��I''m not sure what you mean��"

    Maris leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I know you''ve been watching him. I know you''re interested in him."

    Elina''s face flushed, and she opened her mouth to protest, but Maris didn''t give her the chance.

    "But you see, Lucan-sama belongs to me," Maris continued, her words cutting through the air like a de. "And I won''t allow anyone to get in the way."

    Elina''s confusion turned to fear as she saw the intensity in Maris''s eyes. "I��I don''t understand��"

    "You don''t need to," Maris said, her voice cold. She reached out, cing a hand on Elina''s forehead. "You just need to forget."

    Elina''s eyes widened in shock, but before she could react, a soft, golden light emanated from Maris''s hand. Elina''s expression went nk, her eyes losing focus as Maris''s magic took hold. The memories of Lucan, the feelings she had started to develop��everything faded away, reced by a calm emptiness.

    Maris removed her hand, watching as Elina blinked, looking around in confusion. The fear was gone from her eyes, reced by a vague uncertainty.

    "Are you all right, Teacher Elina?" Maris asked, her voice once again soft and gentle.

    Elina shook her head slightly, as if trying to clear away the fog in her mind. "I��I think so. What was I doing?"

    "You were just reading," Maris said with a reassuring smile. "Nothing to worry about."

    Elina nodded slowly, though she still seemed a bit disoriented. Maris gave her a final, reassuring smile before turning and walking away, satisfied that the threat had been eliminated.

    As Maris left the library, she couldn''t help but think about Lucan. She had done this for him, to protect him from any distractions or temptations. In her mind, it was an act of love��a way to keep them together, no matter what.

    Maris happily waln back to her room, imagining next day spending with Lucan.

    ---

    Lucan, unaware of Maris''s actions, returned to his quarters with the second map piece in hand. He carefully unrolled the parchment on his desk, studying the markings by the light of a single candle. His n was progressing smoothly, but he knew this was only the beginning. The relic was still far from his grasp, and the challenges ahead would only grow more difficult.

    But as Lucan stared at the map, a dark determination settled over him. He would obtain the relic, no matter what it took.

    In the quiet of his room, Lucan allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. The first heist wasplete, and the path to bing an Evil Magician was slowly unfolding before him.

 Chapter 154: Heroine is Worried

    Lucan spent the better part of the night poring over the ancient texts he had managed to procure from the academy''s library. His room was dimly lit by a single candle, the me flickering as he turned the fragile pages, his mind racing with possibilities.

    ording to his research, the third map piece he sought was a well-guarded secret held by a powerful professor known throughout the academy for his entric behavior��Professor Giovanni Vercelli.

    Professor Vercelli was a figure of mystery within the academy, known for his reclusive nature and peculiar experiments. Few students ever interacted with him, and even fewer could im to have seen the inside of his private collection. Lucan knew that gaining the professor''s favor would be no easy task.

    As dawn approached, Lucan put away the texts and began formting a n. He needed to approach Professor Vercelli without arousing suspicion and somehow earn the professor''s trust to gain ess to the map piece. His thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door, and Lucan quickly closed the book he was reading.

    "Come in," he called out, keeping his tone neutral.

    The door creaked open, revealing Maris, her light blue eyes scanning the room before settling on Lucan. She was dressed in her usual white attire, her pink hair cascading over her shoulders.

    "Lucan-sama, you didn''te to breakfast," she said softly, a hint of concern in her voice. "Are you alright?"

    "I''ve just been doing some research. Nothing to worry about."

    Maris stepped closer, her gaze lingering on the books scattered across his desk. "Research? You seem�� differenttely. Is there something you''re not telling me?"

    "Just trying to stay ahead of the curriculum. You know how it is."

    Maris looked unconvinced, but she didn''t press the issue. "If you say so. Just�� don''t overwork yourself. I worry about you."

    "I''ll be fine," Lucan replied, his voice reassuring. "I appreciate the concern, though."

    Maris nodded, but the doubt in her eyes remained as she turned and left the room. Lucan watched her go, his expression darkening the moment she was out of sight. He knew he had to be more careful. Maris was growing suspicious, and thest thing he needed was her interfering with his ns.

    Once he was certain Maris was gone, Lucan gathered his notes and made his way to Professor Vercelli''s office. The hallway leading to the professor''s quarters was lined with ancient portraits of past schrs, their stern gazes following Lucan as he walked. The air grew colder the closer he got.

    He hesitated for a moment before knocking, his mind racing with potential strategies. How could he win over someone as unpredictable as Professor Vercelli? The door creaked open slowly, and Lucan was met with the sight of a middle-aged man with wild, graying hair and piercing green eyes. The professor''s robes were unkempt, and his hands were stained with various colors of ink.

    "What is it?" Professor Vercelli asked, his voice gruff and impatient.

    Lucan bowed slightly, trying to appear as respectful as possible. "Professor Vercelli, my name is Lucan. I''m a teacher at the academy, and I''ve heard many things about your expertise in ancient relics and artifacts. I was hoping to learn from you."

    The professor''s eyes narrowed, "Why do you want to learn from me? Most avoid me like the gue."

    Lucan met the professor''s gaze, his expression earnest. "I have a deep interest in ancient history and the mysteries of the past. I believe that under your guidance, I could greatly expand my knowledge."

    Professor Vercelli remained silent for a moment, his eyes still searching Lucan''s face. Then, to Lucan''s surprise, the professor chuckled.

    "ttery will get you nowhere, boy," Vercelli said, though there was a hint of amusement in his voice. "But I do appreciate your enthusiasm. Very well, you may apany me during my research, but don''t expect it to be easy. I''ll not tolerate ipetence."

    Lucan inclined his head in gratitude. "Thank you, Professor. I won''t disappoint you."

    Professor Vercelli waved a hand dismissively. "We shall see. Meet me in the library tomorrow at dawn. There''s much to do."

    With that, the professor shut the door in Lucan''s face, leaving him standing in the cold hallway. The first step of his n had gone as well as he could have hoped. Now, he just needed to prove his worth and find a way to gain ess to the professor''s private collection.

    The next day, Lucan arrived at the library just as the sun was beginning to rise. The library was empty, save for Professor Vercelli, who was already deep in study. The professor barely acknowledged Lucan''s presence as he entered, his attention focused on a massive tome spread open before him.

    Lucan approached cautiously. "Good morning, Professor."

    Vercelli grunted in response, not looking up from the book. "We don''t have time for pleasantries, boy. There''s work to be done."

    Lucan nodded, "What would you like me to do?"

    The professor finally looked up, his eyes gleaming with intensity. "I need you to help me with an experiment. It''s aplex spell involving ancient runes. I hope you''re familiar with rune magic?"

    "I''ve studied it," Lucan replied, "I''m eager to learn more."

    "Good," Vercelli said, standing up and motioning for Lucan to follow him. "This way."

    They walked deeper into the library, passing rows upon rows of ancient books and scrolls. Eventually, they arrived at a secluded area, where arge circle of runes had been drawn on the floor. The runes glowed faintly with a mysterious light, and Lucan could feel the power emanating from them.

    "This is a summoning circle," Professor Vercelli exined, his voice low. "I''ve been working on perfecting it for months, but I need an assistant to help stabilize the spell."

    Lucan''s eyes widened slightly as he took in the intricate design of the circle. "A summoning spell? What are you trying to summon?"

    "Something�� interesting," the professor replied cryptically. "You''ll see soon enough. Now, take your position over there and prepare to channel your magic."

    Lucan did as he was instructed, positioning himself at one end of the circle. He could feel the weight of the magic pressing down on him as he began to channel his energy into the runes. The glow of the runes intensified, and a low hum filled the air.

    Professor Vercelli began chanting in anguage Lucan didn''t recognize, his voice growing louder with each word. The runes pulsed in response, and the air inside the circle began to shimmer. Lucan could feel the strain of the magic as he struggled to maintain the flow of energy.

    Suddenly, a blinding light erupted from the center of the circle, and Lucan shielded his eyes as the spell reached its peak. When the light finally faded, he lowered his arm and looked around, his heart pounding.

    In the center of the circle stood a creature unlike anything Lucan had ever seen. It was a small, ethereal being, its bodyposed of shifting shadows and light. Its eyes glowed with an otherworldly intelligence as it regarded Lucan and Professor Vercelli.

    The professor''s face broke into a triumphant grin. "Yes�� yes, it worked! The summoning was sessful!"

    Lucan stared at the creature, his mind racing with possibilities. If this was the kind of magic Professor Vercelli was capable of, then gaining his trust would be even more difficult than Lucan had anticipated. But it also meant that the professor''s private collection likely held powerful artifacts, including the second map piece.

    As the professor began conversing with the summoned creature in hushed tones, Lucan remained silent, watching and waiting. He knew that he had to be patient.

    For now, he would continue to y the role of the eager student, all the while plotting how to gain ess to the second map piece. The path to bing an Evil Magician was long and difficult.

    Lucan also had to manage his theology and music sses. It was a lot of work.

 Chapter 155: Heroine Feeling Left Out

    It''s been a week since Lucan got to know Professor Vercelli. He had shown his ability and enough experience that Professor Vercelli trusted him. He also talked about the map piece, and luckily, Professor Vercelli didn''t know what this map was or what it could be used for.

    As such, it would be easy to get the map.

    Lucan stood before Professor Vercelli''s office, a modest yet imposing room at the far end of the academy''s most secluded wing. Lucan took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. He had prepared meticulously for this moment.

    The door creaked as he pushed it open, revealing a dimly lit room cluttered with ancient tomes, peculiar artifacts, and various magical apparatuses, each emitting a faint glow. At the center of this organized chaos sat Professor Vercelli.

    "Ah, Lucan," the professor greeted, his voice gravelly yet sharp, "I''ve been expecting you."

    Lucan inclined his head respectfully. "Professor Vercelli, thank you for seeing me."

    Vercelli waved a hand dismissively. "Spare me the pleasantries. I know why you''re here. You seek the map piece, don''t you? You''ve been curious about it."

    Lucan met the professor''s gaze, his expression calm andposed. "Yes, Professor. I think that map might lead to some great artifact. So I want to study it."

    Vercelli chuckled, "I also think the same, and I''ve been studying and searching for other pieces, but I have yet to find anything. So it won''t hurt to lend you the map piece; who knows, you might find something?"

    "So?"

    The professor''s eyes glinted with amusement, "Very well, Lucan. If you think you''re up to the task, I have a series of tests that will challenge not just your knowledge of magic, but your resolve. If you pass the test, I will let you borrow the map piece for a few days."

    Lucan nodded, "I ept the challenge."

    Vercelli rose from his chair and beckoned Lucan to follow him deeper into the room, where a hidden passageway led to a private chamber. The walls were lined with ancient runes and sigils, glowing softly as they reacted to the presence of magic. At the center of the chamber stood arge, intricately carved pedestal, upon which rested a crystal orb pulsating with a strange energy.

    "The first test," Vercelli announced, "is a test of perception. This orb contains an illusion, a puzzle if you will. You must see through the illusion and decipher the true form within. You have only one attempt."

    Lucan approached the orb, his mind focused. He reached out and ced his hands on the cold surface of the crystal, feeling the magic flow into him. As he peered into its depths, the orb began to swirl with colors and shapes, morphing into a kaleidoscope of images designed to confuse and mislead.

    Lucan''s mind raced as he sifted through the chaotic visions, searching for the pattern within the madness.

    He closed his eyes, blocking out the distractions and focusing on his breathing. In the stillness, he recalled the lessons on illusion magic he had studied. The key was to find the anchor, the one constant that the illusion could not mask. Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked again, this time with a sharper focus.

    Among the swirling colors, he noticed a faint outline that remained consistent��a sigil of an ancient rune.

    With a swift incantation, Lucan channeled his magic into the rune, unraveling the illusion. The swirling images dissipated, revealing the true form hidden within the orb: a small, intricate key that hovered in the center. Lucan reached out and grasped the key, feeling a rush of triumph as the orb''s light dimmed.

    Professor Vercelli pped slowly, a smile of approval on his face. "Well done, Lucan. Most would have been lost in the illusion, but you saw through it with remarkable rity. However, the next test will not be so easily ovee."

    He led Lucan to a second chamber, this one filled with shelves upon shelves of ancient scrolls and texts. In the center stood arge lectern with an open book. The pages were nk, but Lucan could feel the magic emanating from it.

    "The second test is one of knowledge," Vercelli exined. "This book contains a riddle, one that only those well-versed in the magics can solve. It will test your understanding of magical theory, history, and the elements themselves. You have until the sand in that hourss runs out." He pointed to a small hourss on a nearby table, already starting to drain.

    Lucan approached the book. He nced at the hourss and then back at the nk pages. As he ced his hands on the book, words began to materialize on the pages, forming a riddle:

    _"I am the beginning of all things, the source of power and life. I am unseen, yet I shape the world. Harness me, and you hold the key to creation. What am I?"_

    "The answer is Ether," Lucan said aloud. "The unseen force that binds all magic and life together."

    Lucan saw this puzzle in the game, so he knew it. However, in this world, many wouldn''t know it in their lifetime. Only a few selected people knew about this. Ether is a force that made Mana, Aura, Magic Rune, Elements, and many more things.

    The book''s pages shimmered as the answer was epted. A soft light glowed from the text, indicating sess.

    Professor Vercelli nodded, clearly impressed. "You''ve shown great knowledge, Lucan. But the final test will challenge your resolve and your willingness to make difficult choices."

    They moved to thest chamber, a small, dimly lit room with tworge mirrors facing each other. In the center was a simple wooden box.

    "The final test," Vercelli exined, "is a test of character. Inside this box is a mirror. When you look into it, you will see yourself reflected not as you are, but as you could be. It will show you a path��one that offers great power but at a cost. You must decide whether to ept that path or reject it. The choice will determine whether you are truly worthy of the map piece."

    Lucan stepped forward. He opened the box and lifted the mirror, staring into his own reflection. The surface of the mirror rippled, and his image began to change. He saw himself as an Evil Magician, wielding dark magic with unparalleled skill. The power was intoxicating, the potential limitless. But there was a darkness in his eyes, a coldness that sent a chill down his spine.

    This was not the future he wanted. He didn''t want to lose his freedom to power but wanted to gain eternal freedom through this power.

    Lucan lowered the mirror and ced it back in the box, his decision made. He was d that Professor Vercelli couldn''t see the exact image like him but just knew roughly. The professor must have seen that he lost to some kind of dark magic, and not Evil Magic.

    "I ept the path," Lucan said firmly, "but I will walk it on my own terms."

    Vercelli studied him for a long moment before nodding. "You have chosen wisely, Lucan. The map piece is yours for this year."

    With a wave of his hand, Vercelli summoned a small, ancient-looking scroll, which hovered in the air before Lucan. He took it.

    "Thank you, Professor," Lucan said.

    Vercelli smiled faintly, "Well, I just hope you find something. Once you do, tell me your findings."

    ---

    Maris was walking around the academy, searching for Lucan. For the past few days, Lucan had been too busy to spend time with her. It was really troubling her; she hoped it wasn''t because he was seeing another girl. If there was another girl, Maris felt pity for her.

    However, it didn''t seem like Lucan was seeing anyone else, because she met him every day, even if only for a few minutes, and she never detected the scent of another girl on him. So, he must be doing something without her. Maris felt that this wasn''t good; she felt sad that Lucan was doing something and hiding it from her. She felt left out.

 Chapter 156: Heroines Threat

    The sun cast long shadows over the academy grounds as the day''s activities drew to a close. Students meandered through the courtyards, exchanging notes and stories from their sses. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers and the distant chatter of birds, creating a serene atmosphere that belied the turmoil in Maris''s heart.

    Maris walked with an air of quiet confidence, her soft pink hair catching thest rays of sunlight. Her light blue eyes were sharp, scanning the faces around her. For the past few days, something had been bothering her��an unsettling presence that she couldn''t ignore. A fellow assistant teacher, Elina, had been lingering too close to Lucan.

    This girl, with her chestnut hair and brightughter, had caught Lucan''s attention once or twice, and it was enough to make Maris''s blood boil. Lucan had been spending less time with her, and seeing someone else monopolizing his time stirred a deep anger within her.

    She vividly recalled the way Lucan had smiled at Elina during a casual conversation in ss. It was a small, polite smile, but to Maris, it felt like a dagger to her heart. Lucan was hers. She couldn''t let anyone else even think of taking him away. Her fingers clenched around the book she carried, a faint blue glow of divine magic flickering at her fingertips before she willed it away.

    She was supposed to be the saint, pure and kind, but when it came to Lucan, her possessiveness overpowered her saintly demeanor.

    Maris knew she had to do something about Elina before things got out of hand. As she made her way through the academy, she spotted Elina standing near the fountain in the central garden,ughing with a fellow student. The sight grated on Maris''s nerves. How dare sheugh when she had been trying to steal Lucan''s attention?

    Maris had erased Elina''s memories of Lucan once before, hoping it would end her infatuation. But when Elina saw Lucan again, she had fallen for him all over. Maris now realized that simply erasing memories wouldn''t be enough. Some girls, like Elina, were drawn to power and charm, easily falling in love with anyone who possessed those traits. Erasing her memories again would be a temporary fix at best.

    This time, Maris needed to ensure Elina stayed away from Lucan for good.

    Enjoy exclusive content froNovelBin

    With determined steps, Maris approached them, her presence almost ghostly as she glided silently across the cobblestone path. She waited until Elina''s student left before making her move, allowing a small, sweet smile to form on her lips.

    "Hello, Teacher Elina," Maris greeted, her voice syrupy sweet, though her eyes remained cold.

    Elina turned, surprised to see Maris. She quickly masked her surprise with a polite smile. "Oh, Saint Maris! I didn''t see you there. How are you?"

    Maris''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. "I''m well, thank you. I''ve been meaning to talk to you about something."

    Elina''s smile faltered, a hint of unease creeping into her expression. "What is it?"

    "It''s about Lucan-sama," Maris began, her tone casual, but her eyes locked onto Elina''s with an intensity that made the other girl take a small step back. "I''ve noticed you''ve been spending quite a bit of time around himtely."

    Elina blinked, clearly taken aback by the directness. "I��I don''t think I''ve been spending that much time with him. We''ve just had a few conversations. Since I''m new here, I''ve been asking for advice."

    "A few conversations," Maris echoed, her voice dropping to a low murmur. She took a step closer to Elina, invading her personal space. "You see, Lucan-sama is very dear to me. I''m sure you understand."

    Elina''s eyes widened slightly. She could feel the subtle shift in Maris''s demeanor��no longer the sweet and gentle saint. She took another step back, but Maris followed, her gaze unyielding.

    "I would hate for anything unfortunate to happen because of a misunderstanding," Maris continued, her voice still soft but carrying an edge that sent a shiver down Elina''s spine. "Lucan-sama has a lot on his mind right now, and thest thing he needs is unnecessary distractions."

    Elina swallowed hard, her heart racing. "I��I didn''t mean to cause any trouble, Saint Maris. I was just being friendly."

    "Of course you were," Maris said, her smile returning, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "But perhaps it would be best if you focused your friendliness elsewhere. Lucan-sama isn''t avable, you understand?"

    The unspoken threat hung in the air between them, cold and heavy. Elina nodded quickly, her face pale. "Yes, I understand. I''ll stay away from him."

    Maris''s smile widened, pleased with the response. "Good. I knew you''d understand. We wouldn''t want any unpleasantness, now would we?"

    Elina shook her head, unable to speak, her voice caught in her throat.

    "Thank you for being so reasonable," Maris said, her tone bright once more. She turned and walked away, leaving Elina standing alone by the fountain, shaken.

    As Maris left the garden, she felt a sense of satisfaction wash over her. However It wasn''t enough to simply be close to Lucan. She needed to ensure that no one else even thought about getting close to him. He was hers, and she would protect what was hers, no matter the cost. Elina had been warned, and Maris knew she wouldn''t dare defy her.

    A threat was far more effective than erasing memories��this way, Elina would live in constant fear of crossing her again.

    Meanwhile, Lucan waspletely unaware of the events unfolding around him. As he walked through the academy halls, his mind was consumed with thoughts of the relic and the map pieces he was trying to piece together. He had no idea that Maris, his devoted saint, was quietly eliminating anyone she saw as a threat to their rtionship.

    Even if he knew, Lucan wouldn''t have cared��he trusted Maris, as long as she didn''t cause any permanent harm. He only hoped she wouldn''t be a crazy yandere.

    But Maris was careful, always ensuring her actions were just enough to keep others at bay without drawing too much attention to herself. In her mind, everything she did was for the sake of their future together. Lucan was hers, and she would not let anyonee between them. Not now, not ever.

 Chapter 157: Heroine is Absent

    Lucan sat alone in the dimly lit library, the flickering candlelight casting long, wavering shadows across the worn pages of the ancient book in front of him.

    Lucan had just acquired the third piece of the map, now carefully tucked away in his satchel, and his thoughts were already focused on how to secure the next piece.

    As he pored over the text, the soft creak of the library door caught his attention. Without looking up, Lucan subtly shifted his gaze, his keen eyes catching sight of a group of students entering the room. They weren''t the usual type to frequent the library, their presence immediately setting them apart from the others.

    Lucan''s interest was piqued. He watched them out of the corner of his eye as they made their way to a secluded corner of the library, away from the prying eyes of the librarians and other students. The leader of the group, a tall figure with raven-ck hair slicked back and sharp, calcting eyes, stood out immediately.

    This was Victor, a student known for his cunning and ruthlessness. Victor was the head of a powerful adventurer group within the academy, a group that operated in the shadows, undertaking dangerous and often illicit tasks for the right price.

    In the events of the game, Victor had been a formidable antagonist in this game event, and it seemed the same dynamics were at y now, even though Lucan change many things in story.

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the faint outline of a map in Victor''s hand. The edges of the parchment were visible just enough for Lucan to recognize its significance��it was simr to map he was gathering. Victor and his group were after the same relic.

    Closing his book with deliberate calmness, Lucan leaned back in his chair, observing Victor and hispanions. They were discussing something in hushed tones, their heads bent close together. Lucan couldn''t hear them from where he was, but the seriousness in their expressions told him all he needed to know.

    Quietly, Lucan gathered his belongings and moved to a nearby shelf, pretending to browse the books. From this vantage point, he could see them better. Victor''s group consisted of four members in total, each one seeming seasoned and sharp, likely people with experience beyond simple academy skirmishes.

    The only woman in the group, a petite yet fierce-looking figure with short, spiky red hair, appeared to be in charge of the map. She unrolled it on the table in front of them, her finger tracing the lines as she spoke. Lucan strained to hear snippets of their conversation, catching only fragments.

    "...move quickly. We''re not the only ones after it," she whispered urgently, her eyes darting around the room as if expecting to be overheard.

    Victor nodded, his expression hardening. "We need to get ahead of thepetition. This relic is the key to unimaginable power, and I won''t let anyone else have it."

    Lucan felt a jolt of recognition at Victor''s words. He remembered that in the game, they talked the same dialogue.

    Victor was clearly determined, and from the looks of it, he was willing to go to any lengths to secure the relic. Lucan had to be careful; he couldn''t afford to underestimate this group.

    The woman with the map continued, her voice a low murmur that barely reached Lucan''s ears. "Where''s the next piece?"

    Victor pointed to a spot on the map, his finger lingering there. "The headmaster''s office. We''ll need to find a way in without attracting attention."

    The headmaster''s office was indeed where the next piece of the map was hidden, and now Victor''s group was zeroing in on it.

    As he watched, the fourth member of Victor''s group, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, leaned in, his voice a gravelly whisper. "I''ve heard that Teacher Lucan might be after the relic too. He''s been asking around, researching..."

    Lucan felt suprised. He hadn''t expected his interest in the relic to be discovered so soon. Victor''s group was more resourceful than he had anticipated.

    Victor''s eyes narrowed at the mention of Lucan''s name. "Lucan, huh? He''s no ordinary teacher. We''ll need to be careful. If he''s really after the relic, he could be a serious threat. But...

    we can use that to our advantage."

    Lucan''s brows furrowed slightly as he listened. Victor was clearly scheming something, and Lucan might know what it is.

    "We''ll let him do the hard work," Victor continued, his voice filled with cold calction. "Let him collect the map pieces and even find the relic. Then, when the time is right, we''ll swoop in and take it from him. Keep an eye on him. If he makes a move, I want to know about it."

    Lucan nearly smiled at the familiarity of the situation. This was the exact strategy he had used in the game. Victor''s n was predictable, but that didn''t make it any less dangerous. He needed to stay one step ahead of them, and with the knowledge of how things yed out in the game, he was already a few steps ahead.

    Slowly, Lucan backed away from the shelf, making sure not to attract any attention. As he exited the library, his mind was already working on his next move. He knew theyout of the headmaster''s office well, and he had a few tricks up his sleeve to ensure he would get the map piece before Victor''s group even had a chance.

    Once outside, the cool evening air greeted him, and he took a moment to breathe deeply, clearing his mind. He would need to act fast, but carefully. Victor''s group was formidable when four of them are together.

    As Lucan walked away from the library, his thoughts briefly flickered to Maris. She had always been protective, sometimes to the point of being overbearing, but he knew her intentions were rooted in her deep affection for him. Lucan had to do something about Maris, or let her join?

    Actually, there was no harm letting her join, it''s just Lucan want to keep it secret from everyone.

    "Well, by spending less time with Maris, she seemed to be in bad mood..."

 Chapter 158: Heroine Caught Lucan

    The fourth map piece was hidden in the academy''s headmaster''s office.

    The headmaster''s office was notorious for being one of the most secure locations within the academy. It was a fortress of both physical and magical defenses, with guards patrolling the halls day and night, andyers of protective wards ensuring that no unauthorized person could enter undetected. But Lucan was no ordinary person. The headmaster and principal are different.

    The principal responsible for students education, while headmaster was person that hold secerts of academy, most powerful and person that save the academy if cmity ever struck academy.

    Pushing the heavy books aside, Lucan leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with thoughts of how to infiltrate the headmaster''sir. The usual methods��stealth, charm, and deception��would not suffice this time. The stakes were too high, and the risks too great. He needed a n that was as cunning as it was precise.

    His thoughts drifted to the headmaster himself, a man known for his wisdom and unwavering loyalty to the academy''s traditions. Lucan had observed him many times before, noting the man''s habits, routines, and idiosyncrasies. The headmaster was a creature of discipline, and it was this very discipline that Lucan intended to exploit.

    Suddenly, an idea began to form in Lucan''s mind. It was risky, but if executed correctly, it could grant him ess to the office without arousing suspicion. The key would be timing��timing, and a perfect understanding of the headmaster''s schedule.

    Lucan closed his eyes, recalling the headmaster''s daily routine. Every morning at dawn, the headmaster would leave his office to oversee the morning drills in the training grounds. It was during this time that the office was left unguarded, save for the magical wards.

    The guards, loyal but predictable, would be more focused on their patrols of the outer halls, leaving the inner sanctum momentarily vulnerable.

    He opened his eyes, a determined glint in them. The n was clear��he would strike at dawn, slipping into the office under the cover of early morning light. The wards, though formidable, could be temporarily disabled using abination of magic and the knowledge he had acquired from studying he did in past few weeks.

    But there was still one more obstacle to consider: the headmaster''s familiarity with the relic and its significance. Lucan knew that if the headmaster suspected any unusual activity, he would respond swiftly and harshly. Everything had to be perfect.

    With his n solidified, Lucan stood up, extinguishing the candle as he did so. The library plunged into darkness, but Lucan moved with confidence, his mind already focused on the task ahead. The time hade to prepare for the heist that would bring him one step closer to ultimate power.

    ---

    The first rays of dawn filtered through the stained ss windows of the academy, casting colorful patterns on the stone floor as Lucan made his way through the silent corridors. d in his usual attire, he moved as his footsteps barely making a sound. The air was cool and still��the perfect conditions for the heist he had meticulously nned.

    As he approached the hallway that led to the headmaster''s office, Lucan slowed his pace, carefully observing the guards stationed at various points along the route. He had chosen this time precisely because he knew the guards would be changing shifts, leaving a brief window of opportunity for him to slip through unnoticed.

    He reached the first ward, a shimmering barrier of protective magic that guarded the entrance to the headmaster''s office. Lucan hesitated only for a moment before raising his hand, muttering an incantation under his breath. The ward flickered and dimmed as his water magic intertwined with its structure, gradually unraveling theplex spellwork that kept it intact.

    Just as the ward began to dissipate, Lucan heard a faint rustle behind him. His heart skipped a beat as he whirled around, his hand instinctively reaching for the dagger hidden beneath his cloak.

    "Lucan-sama?" a soft voice called out.

    His eyes widened as Maris stepped out of the shadows, her expression a mixture of surprise and concern. She was dressed in her usual white robes, the ones that marked her as the academy''s saint. Her light blue eyes, however, were filled with a worry.

    "What are you doing here?" he hissed, quickly masking his surprise with a tone of authority.

    "I could ask you the same," Maris replied, her voice barely above a whisper as she nced at the fading ward. "You''re not supposed to be here."

    Lucan''s mind raced as he tried to think of an excuse, but Maris spoke again before he could respond.

    "I had a feeling something was wrong," she said, taking a step closer to him. "You''ve been acting strangetely, and I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing."

    Lucan knew Maris would find it. He was not doing his best to hide it.

    "Let me help you," Maris''s voice soft but insistent. "I don''t know what you''re nning, but I want to be there for you. We''re in this together, remember?"

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Well, that''s it. Since he got found them why not take help. Although he wanted to keep this secret, it won''t hurt even Maris knew it. Because, no one knew that Eye of Obsidien is relic and even others know it''s Eye of Obsidien, they don''t know that with help of Eye of Obsidien, someone could be Evil Magician. So chances of being exposed are not too high.

    "I know you''re strong," Maris said, her voice barely audible, "but even the strongest need help sometimes. Please, let me help you."

    Lucan nodding slowly. "Alright," he said, "but you must follow my lead. This is dangerous, Maris, and I need you to trust me."

    Maris''s smile brightened, and she nodded eagerly. "I trust you, Lucan-sama. I always have."

    Lucan turned back to the ward, quickly finishing the spell to disable it. As the barrier dissolvedpletely, he nced at Maris. "Stay close," he instructed, "and don''t make a sound."

 Chapter 159: Heroine Watch Lucan

    Lucan turned back to the ward, quickly finishing the spell to disable it. The barrier, once a shimmering wall of magic, began to dissolve, leaving the entrance unprotected. He nced at Maris, his expression serious. "Stay close," he instructed, his voice barely above a whisper. "And don''t make a sound."

    Maris nodded, her light blue eyes wide with both fear and anticipation. Together, they slipped through the now-vulnerable doorway, entering the headmaster''s office with careful, measured steps. The room was exactly as Lucan had expectedvishly decorated with relics and artifacts that spoke of power, wealth, and a deep connection to the arcane.

    The air was thick with the lingering presence of ancient spells, and every item seemed to hum with a quiet, almost ominous energy. But Lucan''s focus was entirely on one thing: the ornate chest sitting atop the headmaster''s mahogany desk.

    "This is it," Lucan whispered to himself, the words slipping out before he could catch them. He approached the chest cautiously, his footsteps almost silent against the richly carpeted floor.

    Maris hovered nearby, her expression a mix of awe and anxiety. "Are you sure this is safe?" she asked, her voice betraying her concern.

    Lucan didn''t answer. His mind was fully engaged in the task at hand as he extended a hand towards the chest. The lid, carved with intricate symbols that glowed faintly in the dim light, seemed to pulse with a life of its own. He hesitated for a moment, taking a breath before slowly lifting the lid. Inside, lying atop a velvet lining, was the fourth map piece��a fragment of parchment.

    Its edges were frayed, and the ink had faded in ces, but the markings were unmistakably clear.

    Before his fingers could make contact with the parchment, a violent burst of magic exploded from the chest, sending a shockwave through the room. Lucan was thrown back, mming into a bookshelf with enough force to knock the wind out of him. Maris cried out in rm, rushing to his side as the room settled into an uneasy silence.

    "Lucan-sama!" she eximed, her hands already glowing with the soft, golden light of healing magic as she knelt beside him. "Are you alright?"

    Lucan gritted his teeth, pushing past the pain as he forced himself to stand. "I''m fine," he muttered, brushing off her attempts to help. "It''s just a ward��a trap to protect the map piece."

    Maris frowned, her concern deepening as she scanned the room for any further threats. "This is too dangerous. We should leave before��"

    "No," Lucan interrupted, his voice hard and unyielding. "We''re too close. I won''t let this slip through my fingers."

    Maris hesitated, clearly torn between her desire to protect Lucan and her fear of what might happen next. She bit her lip, ncing between the chest and Lucan. "Alright," she finally said, her voice barely more than a whisper, "but please, be careful."

    Lucan nodded, his gaze returning to the chest. The initial st had been strong, but he knew it was just the firstyer of protection. There would be moreyers of enchantments meant to deter even the most skilled of thieves. But Lucan had been preparing for this. He had spent weeks studying wards, barriers, and every type of protective spell known. He was ready.

    He began to dismantle the ward, muttering incantations under his breath. His hands moved in precise, deliberate patterns as he unraveled the spell''s intricateyers. The air around him crackled with energy, the magic resisting his efforts with every inch of progress. But Lucan pressed on.

    As Lucan worked, Maris watched in silence, her heart pounding with a mix of fear and admiration. She had always known Lucan was powerful, but seeing him in action��seeing the way hemanded the magic with such confidence and skill��left her in awe. There was something almost mesmerizing about the way he moved, his focus so intense that it seemed to draw the very air around him into his orbit.

    Her eyes lingered on his face, tracing the hard lines of his jaw and the set of his mouth, feeling an unexpected warmth spread through her chest.

    A sudden snap of energy jolted her back to reality. The room darkened briefly as a wave of magic surged out from the chest,shing out like a living creature. Lucan barely had time to react, throwing up a barrier just in time to deflect the worst of the st. Even so, the force of it knocked him back a step, his feet skidding against the floor.

    Maris gasped, "Lucan-sama!"

    "I''m fine," he ground out, though the strain was evident in his voice. "Just...anotheryer. I expected this." His words were more for his own reassurance than hers.

    Lucan resumed his work. Every second that passed felt like an eternity, the air thick with the potential for disaster. Lucan could feel the ward''s power fighting against him, eachyer moreplex and dangerous than thest. His hands began to shake from the effort, sweat beading on his brow as he focused all his energy on dismantling the spell without triggering another trap.

    Finally, with a final, decisive gesture, Lucan broke through thest of the ward''s defenses. The chest shuddered as the magic within it dissipated, leaving the fourth map piece unprotected.

    Lucan exhaled, the tension leaving his body in a rush. His legs almost gave out beneath him as the adrenaline that had been keeping him going began to fade. But he kept himself upright through sheer force of will, his eyes locked on the parchment thaty before him. With careful, deliberate movements, he reached out and took the fragment. This time, there was no resistance.

    His fingers closed around the ancient parchment, and he carefully lifted it from the chest. For a moment, he simply stared at it.

    "We did it," Maris whispered, stepping closer to him. "You did it, Lucan-sama."

    Lucan nodded, but he didn''t allow himself to rx. This was just the fourth piece. There were still three more to find before he could even begin to think about the Eye of Obsidian''s exact location.

    As if sensing his thoughts, Maris ced a hand on his arm, her touch gentle. "Lucan-sama, I want to be together. Whateveres next, I want to face it with you," she said softly.

    Lucan looked at her, her words pulling him back from the brink of his thoughts. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, and he nodded.

    "Let''s get out of here first," he said, tucking the map piece safely inside his cloak. "Before the headmaster returns."

    Maris nodded, stepping back to give him the space he needed. She could sense the urgency in his movements, the way his mind was already racing ahead to what needed to be done next. Without another word, she followed him as they made their way out of the office, slipping back into the quiet, shadowed corridors of the academy.

 Chapter 160: Heroine Worried About A Boy

    Thete afternoon sun cast long shadows across the academy courtyard as Lucan walked, his thoughts focused on the fifth map piece. This fragment was more challenging to obtain than the others, not because of its location, but because of its current owner��a mysterious transfer student named Elias.

    Elias had arrived at the academy only recently, and rumors quickly spread about his connections to an ancient guardian spirit, a being of immense power that had protected his family for generations.

    Lucan knew he had to tread carefully. The map piece was essential to his quest, but Elias was no ordinary student. He carried himself with a calm confidence, his sharp, dark eyes revealing little but perceiving much.

    Lucan had observed Elias from a distance for several days, noting his reserved demeanor and the way he always seemed slightly apart from the other students. He realized that a direct approach would be too risky. To seed, Lucan needed to gain Elias''s trust, and that required time and subtlety.

    Their first encounter seemed idental, though it was anything but. Lucan orchestrated the meeting near the academy''s library, timing his approach perfectly to collide with Elias just as thetter exited the building. The impact sent Elias''s books tumbling to the ground.

    Lucan immediately dropped to one knee, scooping up the scattered volumes. "I''m so sorry," he said, offering Elias a warm, disarming smile. "I wasn''t paying attention."

    Elias looked down at Lucan, his expression neutral as he epted the books. "No harm done," he replied.

    Lucan handed over thest book, rising to his feet. "I don''t think we''ve met. I''m Lucan. You''re the new transfer student, right?"

    "Elias," the other boy responded. He paused, then added, "I''ve heard of you. You''re quite famous around here."

    Lucan chuckled, brushing off thement. "I try not to let it get to my head. The academy can be a tough ce, especially for neers. If you ever need help with anything��sses, assignments, or just getting around��feel free to ask."

    Elias nodded, though his expression remained guarded. "Thanks. I''ll keep that in mind."

    Over the next few days, Lucan made a point of being around Elias whenever possible. He arranged to study in the library at the same times, struck up conversations whenever they crossed paths, and even sat with him during meals in the dining hall.

    Lucan''s approach was gentle and patient, carefully avoiding any mention of the map piece or the guardian spirit. Instead, he focused on getting to know Elias, learning about his interests, his opinions on various topics, and his experiences beforeing to the academy.

    Elias, for his part, remained cautious. He was aware of Lucan''s reputation. It was quite good reputation. So he was easily drawn to Lucan''s charisma. Lucan was knowledgeable, articte, and genuinely interested in what Elias had to say.

    One day, while studying together in the library, Lucan subtly shifted the conversation toward more personal topics. "You know, Elias, I noticed you don''t really talk much about your family. Is there a reason for that?"

    Elias nced at Lucan, then down at the book in front of him. "It''s not that I don''t want to talk about them," he said slowly, "It''s just...plicated."

    Lucan leaned back in his chair, maintaining a rxed demeanor. "I get that. Family can be tough sometimes, especially when there are... expectations."

    Elias hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly it. There are certain expectations I have to meet, certain responsibilities I have to uphold."

    Lucan let the silence linger for a moment before he spoke again. "I''ve heard some stories��rumors, really��about your family and a guardian spirit. I don''t mean to pry, but I''ve always been fascinated by ancient spirits and the powers they possess. Is it true? Do you have a connection to one?"

    Elias looked at him sharply, the guarded expression returning to his face. For a moment, Lucan thought he had pushed too far, too soon. But then Elias sighed and nodded. "Yes, it''s true. My family has been protected by a guardian spirit for centuries. It''s both a blessing and a burden."

    Lucan''s eyes widened, feigning awe. "That''s incredible. I can only imagine what it must be like to have that kind of power at your side. Does it ever��municate with you?"

    Elias was silent for a long moment before answering. "Yes, it does. The spirit guides me, tests me. It ensures that I stay on the right path."

    Lucan''s mind raced. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for. He leaned in slightly, his voice filled with genuine curiosity. "I''d love to learn more about it. Maybe�� if it''s possible, you could show me sometime?"

    Elias considered the request, his eyes narrowing as he studied Lucan. "The spirit doesn''t take kindly to those with ill intentions," Elias said slowly. "It tests everyone who seeks its presence."

    Lucan nodded, his expression earnest. "I wouldn''t dream of disrespecting such a powerful entity. I just want to understand more about it."

    The following week, Elias agreed to show Lucan a glimpse of his guardian spirit. They met in a secluded grove just outside the academy grounds, a ce where the spirit''s presence was strong. As they stood in the center of the grove, Elias began to chant softly, his voice blending with the wind that rustled through the trees.

    The air around them grew colder, and a faint, glowing mist began to swirl around Elias.

    Lucan watched in fascination as the mist coalesced into a figure��a towering, ethereal being with eyes that burned like embers.

    "This is the guardian spirit of my family," Elias said, his voice barely more than a whisper. "It has protected us for generations, ensuring that we remain strong and just."

    Lucan nodded, "It''s... amazing."

    However, he knew this was not guardian spirit he was looking for. Elias might have other spirits as well.

    In the days that followed, Lucan continued to build his rtionship with Elias, carefully navigating the delicate bnce between friendship and maniption. He knew that gaining Elias''s trust was only way to meet guardian spirit who have map.

    As the two boys grew closer, Elias began to confide more in Lucan, sharing stories of his family, their history, and the burdens that came with their legacy. Lucan listened attentively, always careful to show just the right amount of interest and sympathy

    ---

    Maris noticed that Lucan was spending a lot off time with a boy. She hope that what she was thinking isn''t real.

 Chapter 161: Heroine is Absent

    Enjoy new chapters froNovelBin

    Lucan and Elias stood before the ancient statue of the guardian spirit. The full moon cast long shadows across the academy garden, its silver light reflecting off the marble surface of the statue. The towering figure depicted an ethereal being with wings outstretched, its eyes forever fixed on the horizon. But tonight, those eyes seemed toe alive, glowing faintly.

    Lucan remainedposed, after many days of friendship, he was able to meet this Guardian.

    Elias stepped forward, his voice steady as he began to chant in an ancient tongue. Thenguage was foreign to Lucan, its sybles harsh and guttural, yet there was an underlying melody that resonated in the air. As Elias spoke, the temperature around them seemed to drop, and the atmosphere grew dense with power.

    The statue''s eyes red with a bright, blinding light, and a spectral form began to materialize before them. The guardian spirit was immense, towering over both boys. It had the appearance of a majestic, otherworldly creature��its wings were vast and shimmering. The spirit''s eyes, once mere stone, now burned with an intense, otherworldly fire.

    "Who dares summon me?" The spirit''s voice boomed.

    Elias bowed deeply, his respect palpable. "Great Guardian, I have brought Lucan, a friend who wishes to learn of your wisdom."

    The spirit''s fiery gaze shifted to Lucan, scrutinizing him with a prating intensity that made him feel exposed, as if every secret and dark thought within him wasid bare.

    "Why do you seek my presence, Lucan?" the spirit asked.

    Lucan stayed calm. He needed to be careful with his words. "Great Guardian, I seek knowledge and guidance. I have heard tales of your wisdom and the protection you offer. I wish to learn from you and to understand the ancient powers that govern our world."

    The spirit seemed to consider his words, its gaze never leaving Lucan''s face.

    "I shall test you to determine whether you are worthy of the knowledge you seek."

    Lucan''s mind raced, but he showed no outward sign of his anxiety. "I am prepared," he replied simply.

    The spirit raised one hand, and the world around Lucan shifted. The garden, Elias, the academy��all of it dissolved into a swirling vortex of shadows. Lucan felt himself being pulled into a void, an endless expanse of darkness where time and space seemed meaningless. He floated, disoriented, until the darkness solidified into a new form.

    He was back in his childhood home, but it was not the home he remembered. Everything was distorted��the walls were too close, the furniture twisted and warped, the light dim and flickering. The air was thick with a sense of dread, and as Lucan looked around, he realized he was alone.

    No, not alone. Shadows moved at the edges of his vision, flickering in and out of existence like wraiths. Lucan could hear whispers, faint and distant, echoing through the room. They were voices he recognized��his parents, his teachers, his old friends��all of them speaking words that he had long buried in his memory.

    "Failure." "Disappointment." "Not good enough."

    Lucan remembered something he forgot. In his childhood, he wasn''t bright person but quite stupid. Often getting failed, not able to do simple things and getting bullied. He used game to escape and eventually be addicted to game.

    He made his dream that he would y game everyday, and to achive his dream, he worked hard to earn money that would be sufficient for him to live a life without worry.

    He walked forward, his steps slow. The shadows whispered louder, but Lucan wasn''t effected. This was his fear, something he doesn''t want to remember, something he would like to forget, but as he grow in this world, he stopped caring about everything that happened in the past life.

    As he reached the center of the room, he saw a figure standing before a mirror. It was himself, but not as he appeared to the world. This version of Lucan was twisted, his features distorted by a cruel smile, his eyes hollow and cold. This was the reflection of the darkness.

    Lucan stared at the reflection, he doesnt know what he should do. Should he kill this reflection?

    The mirror cracked, the image splintering into a thousand pieces. The shadows receded, the whispers fading into silence. The oppressive atmosphere lifted, and the room returned to normal, though Lucan knew it was only an illusion.

    The void dissolved, and Lucan found himself back in the garden, standing before the guardian spirit. The spirit''s gaze was still intense, but there was something different in its demeanor. A recognition.

    "You have faced your darkness, you didn''t panic, you didn''t thought of running away, and you didn''t rejected but choose to be indifference," the spirit intoned. "This is both your strength and your weakness. You will never consume by darkness but this might consume some of your emotions."

    Lucan bowed his head, his expression humble. "Thank you, Great Guardian. I will heed your warning."

    The spirit''s form began to fade, its energy dissipating into the night. "You have passed the test, Lucan. May your choices lead you to the knowledge you seek."

    With those final words, the spirit vanishedpletely. Suddenly Lucan felt terrible headache, a information began to pour in his mind he was unfamiliar with it. The information was Ancient Magic that guardian gifted him.

    After go through all information, Elias approached, his expression filled with awe and relief. "You did it, Lucan. You passed the test. The guardian spirit has epted you."

    Lucan smiled. He doesn''t got map yet. It seemed that map wasn''t knowledge guardian had. Then map must be in Elias''s hands.

    There was nothing to worry, it won''t be long before he would get map, and by passing guardian test, Elias trust Lucan even more. It would be easy to get map, but for now, Lucan was interested into something else.

    The knowledge he got from guardian spirit was Ancient Magic. The Ancient Magic was three times more powerful than current magic, if Lucan learn Ancient Water Magic, and he also get Water Source, then he would probably be powerful enough to bring tsunami and drown entire kingdom.

 Chapter 162: Heroine Feeling Neglected

    The sun was setting over the academy, casting long shadows that danced across the cobblestone paths. The usual hustle and bustle of the day had finally begun to quiet down, and most of the students were either heading back to their dorms or gathering in small groups to unwind. But Maris had no interest in rxing.

    She stood silently in the shadow of a tall oak tree, her light blue eyes locked onto the scene unfolding in the courtyard below.

    Lucan and Elias were seated on a stone bench near the academy''s fountain, their conversation inaudible from Maris''s hidden vantage point. Lucan''s demeanor was as calm and collected as ever, his posture rxed, and his gaze steady as he spoke. Elias, on the other hand, appeared more animated, his movements betraying his excitement and nervous energy as he talked.

    Despite the physical distance, Maris felt a strange tension as she observed the two of them.

    She bit her lower lip, a twinge of unease gnawing at her. Ever since Elias had arrived at the academy, Maris had kept a close watch on him��and on Lucan. The transfer student was an enigma, with his mysterious aura and the ancient guardian spirit that always seemed to hover protectively around him. It was no wonder he had quickly be a subject of curiosity and spection among the other students.

    But Maris wasn''t merely curious. She knew Lucan was after the fifth map piece, and she had seen the signs of his obsession as he pursued the others. With Elias having one of the map pieces and upying so much of Lucan''s time, Maris found herself feeling... neglected.

    Maris tried to push the thought away, but the jealousy twisted in her chest, catching her off guard with its intensity. It wasn''t just about the time Lucan was spending with Elias��it was the sense of being excluded from something important. She had always believed that Lucan trusted her, that she was different from the others, buttely, she wasn''t so sure.

    "What are your ns, Lucan-sama?" she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible in the quiet of the evening.

    As if on cue, Lucan leaned closer to Elias, his expression gentle, almost reassuring. Maris''s eyes narrowed as she watched the subtle intery between them. She knew Lucan well enough to recognize the signs of his maniptions. Elias was being drawn in, slowly but surely, and Maris could only guess at what Lucan was promising him.

    A pang of concern joined the jealousy already gnawing at Maris''s heart. She shook her head, trying to dispel the unwee emotions. This wasn''t about her feelings for Lucan��at least, it shouldn''t be. Her concern was for him, for what he was nning, for the consequences of his actions. But as she continued to watch, she couldn''t deny the growing unease that settled in her chest.

    Taking a deep breath, Maris stepped out from the shadows and started toward them. Her footsteps were light, almost hesitant, as she approached. But before she could get close enough to make her presence known, she saw Lucan ce a hand on Elias''s shoulder, his expression one of earnest concern.

    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin

    Elias looked up at Lucan, his eyes wide with a mix of emotions��fear, hope, and something else Maris couldn''t quite ce. Whatever Lucan was saying to him, it was having a profound effect. Elias nodded slowly, seeminglying to a decision.

    Lucan stood up, offering Elias a reassuring smile before turning and walking away. Elias watched him go, a conflicted expression on his face, before slipping a hand into his pocket and pulling out a small, ancient-looking scroll. He stared at it for a long moment, then sighed deeply and ran after Lucan.

    ---

    Lucan stood alone in the twilight of the academy gardens, the faint glow of the setting sun casting long shadows across the manicuredwns. In his hand, he held the fifth map piece, the edges of the ancient parchment crinkling slightly as he tightened his grip. He had finally acquired it.

    Earlier that day, Lucan had sessfully tricked Elias into handing over the map piece. The memory reyed in his mind, each word, each carefully crafted sentence designed to exploit Elias''s naivety. Lucan had yed his part well, adopting the role of a concerned friend who only wanted to help.

    "Thank you for trusting me," Lucan had said, his voice smooth and reassuring. He had ced a hand on Elias''s shoulder, his smile warm and genuine. "I promise, I''ll keep it safe."

    Elias had hesitated only for a moment before handing over the piece. At first, he had denied it, but then he ran after Lucan, his face a mixture of uncertainty and relief. He had wanted to believe in Lucan, and Lucan had given him every reason to do so.

    Lucan sighed, tucking the map piece into his coat pocket. He knew he was getting closer to his goal. However, in pursuing this goal, he had ignored Maris and the time he usually spent with her. Sometimes, Lucan wondered why he needed to be an Evil Magician, why he needed to be the strongest, why he needed to maintain his reputation, duties, and responsibilities.

    Couldn''t he just abandon everything and live an honest and good life with Maris and his family? However, he couldn''t. Maris had the duty of killing Evil Magicians, and in this era, there were two. Lucan now had more reason than ever to be an Evil Magician��he needed to do it to help Maris if she ever faced difficulties.

    His thoughts were interrupted when he reached his room and found Maris waiting for him. She stood by the window, her arms crossed, her expression unreadable. Thest rays of sunlight cast a golden halo around her pink hair, making her appear almost ethereal.

    "Maris," Lucan greeted her, shutting the door behind him. "What are you doing here?"

    Maris turned to face him, her light blue eyes locking onto his with an intensity that made him pause. "I could ask you the same thing, Lucan-sama," she said quietly, her voice steady but tinged with something unspoken. "Can''t you just tell me why you''re collecting these map pieces?"

    "I will tell you," he said, "but not now. Just know that these map pieces are important."

    Maris wanted to press him further, to demand answers, but something in his tone gave her pause. Reluctantly, she nodded, epting his words for now.

    "Just be careful, Lucan-sama," she whispered as she turned to leave, her voice barely audible. "I don''t want you to get hurt."

    Lucan watched her go. As the door clicked shut behind her, he pulled out the fifth map piece and unrolled it, staring down at the intricate markings. He was closer than ever topleting the map.

    Carefully, Lucan folded the map piece and ced it with the others. There were only two pieces left.

 Chapter 163: Heroine Followed Secretly

    Lucan found another map piece while he was looking around the library. This map piece had been left by Victor. Victor''s n was to let Lucan collect all the map pieces and find the Eye of Obsidian, then snatch it from him. It was a good n, but Lucan already knew about it and was prepared. Even if he hadn''t been prepared, he could still kill them all.

    Now that he had six map pieces, only one piece was left.

    Lucan''s brow furrowed as he considered how to get the final map piece. ording to his game knowledge, it would be in the hands of an ancient spirit.

    Near the academy, there was a forbidden forest. It was a ce of legends, a dense, untamed wilderness where magic ran wild, and thews of the outside world seemed not to apply. No student had ever gone into its depths and returned unharmed. More than half never returned at all.

    That night, under the cover of darkness, Lucan prepared for the journey. He gathered supplies��well, just some potions��before slipping the map pieces into his coat pocket. The academy''s halls were eerily silent as Lucan walked toward the forest.

    As Lucan stepped outside, the cold night air bit into his skin. He pulled his coat tighter around himself and made his way toward the forest. The entrance wasrge, and the light around it brightened the area. He looked around for a moment before stepping in.

    The trees of the forbidden forest were ancient, their twisted trunks and gnarled branches forming an almost imprable barrier. The air was thick with the scent of moss and damp earth, and the faint sounds of nocturnal creatures echoed through the darkness. Lucan moved cautiously, every sense on high alert.

    ording to the game, there should be a creature in the forest as powerful as a Kingdom-ss being.

    Lucan had studied ancient magic and seemed to be something of a genius in it, which is why he was able to use ancient magic without issues. He was now a Kingdom-ss Water Magician, so it wouldn''t be a life-threatening situation even if he encountered that creature. Still, it was better to proceed silently.

    This must be part of his personality that reduced the Pride Ring''s effect. Well, it doesn''t matter anymore.

    As Lucan ventured deeper, the forest seemed toe alive, shifting and warping around him. The path he had taken quickly vanished, leaving him disoriented in the dense undergrowth. This was normal. Lucan knew the way back to the academy, so without being affected, he walked further. He wanted the final piece of the map, and he would get it.

    Lucan''s journey into the heart of the forbidden forest was difficult. The deeper he went, the more the forest seemed toe alive, twisting and shifting around him. Trees that had once seemed stationary now appeared to move, their branches reaching out like grasping hands. The air grew colder, the light of the moon barely prating the thick canopy overhead.

    Every step Lucan took was a calcted risk. He encountered traps hidden beneathyers of leaves and vines, their deadly mechanisms ready to spring at the slightest provocation. He narrowly avoided a pitfall, the ground crumbling away just as he leaped aside. Magical creatures prowled the shadows��silent predators with glowing eyes that watched him from a distance, waiting for a moment of weakness.

    But Lucan was calm and indifferent. He moved with confidence.

    Lucan stopped. He looked behind and saw that the forest was alive, moving; the tree branches were twisting and turning. He felt someone was behind him. Not these creatures, but a person. However, there was no one. Lucan kept this in mind and began to move forward.

    The map pieces he carried glowed with energy, guiding him forward.

    Unbeknownst to Lucan, he was not alone in the forest. Maris, unable to quell the worry gnawing at her heart, had followed him into the forbidden woods. She had watched from a distance as he left the academy grounds, thinking that Lucan might not let her follow or might change his n because of her. That''s why she followed secretly.

    Now, she moved silently through the underbrush, her eyes fixed on Lucan''s distant figure.

    As Lucan pushed deeper into the forest, the challenges became more intense. A dense fog began to roll in, obscuring his vision and making it nearly impossible to see more than a few feet ahead. The creatures of the forest grew bolder, their glowing eyes drawing closer, their growls low and menacing.

    Maris''s heart pounded as she watched Lucan fend off a particrly vicious attack from a pair of shadowy wolves. He fought with precision and skill. Lucan was doing well; he didn''t seem tired and was ready to kill more beasts if they appeared.

    Maris wanted to go and help Lucan, but she knew she couldn''t reveal herself��not yet.

    As the fog thickened, Lucan stumbled, the ground beneath him shifting suddenly. He caught himself on a low-hanging branch, but the movement triggered a hidden trap, a of thorny vines snapping up around him. Lucan cursed under his breath as he struggled to free himself, the vines tightening with every movement.

    Maris''s breath caught in her throat. She was torn between her instinct to rush to his aid and her knowledge that doing so would reveal her presence. It took her only a second to decide to help Lucan, but before she could act, Lucan managed to slice through the vines with his dagger, freeing himself just as a figure emerged from the fog.

    It was the ancient spirit of the forest, its form shifting and ethereal, eyes glowing with a wisdom and power that transcended the mortal realm. Lucan knew that this was it��the final test before he could im thest piece of the map. Soon, he would have the final piece and then the Eye of Obsidian, the artifact that had once almost killed a saint and consumed an Evil Magician.

 Chapter 164: Heroines Power

    "You seek the final piece of the map," the spirit said, its voice echoing through the forest like a chorus of whispers. "But do you truly understand what you are after? The relic you seek is not without consequence."

    Lucan knew the spirit. ording to the game''s description, the ancient spirit could see through people''s motives, thoughts, and desires.

    Lucan needed to think of nothing, to empty his mind.

    "I know what I''m doing," Lucan replied, his voice steady. He met the spirit''s gaze. "The map will lead me to a relic that I need."

    The spirit''s eyes narrowed, its form shifting as it sensed his every thought and intention. "Hm... You have good control over your thoughts... I can''t sense them well..."

    "Yeah, I''m good at controlling."

    The spirit seemed to chuckle. "Many before you have said the same. None have seeded. The map pieces you hold are not mere fragments of parchment; they are keys to a relic of great and terrible power. Are you prepared to face the consequences of unlocking it?"

    "I am."

    The spirit swayed, considering his words. Then it began to shift and change, its form dissolving into a swirling mist that enveloped Lucan. He felt a weight settle on his chest, as if the spirit''s essence was pressing down on him.

    The mist whispered around him, voices that sounded both ancient and familiar.

    After a few minutes, the mist began to recede, the voices fading into the background. The spirit reformed before him, its expression inscrutable.

    "You have passed the test, though just barely. Your resolve is strong, but your heart is clouded by something unknown, something I can''t understand," the spirit intoned. "Take the final piece, but heed this warning: the power you seek will demand a price. Be prepared to pay it, for the relic''s true nature is beyond your control."

    The spirit extended a hand, and from the mist, the final piece of the map materialized, glowing with an ethereal light. Lucan reached out, his fingers brushing against the cool surface of the parchment. As he took it into his grasp, the spirit began to fade, its form dissolving back into the misty shadows of the forest.

    "Remember," the spirit''s voice echoed faintly as it vanished, "the choices you make will shape the destiny of more than just yourself."

    Lucan stood still for a moment, the final map piece clutched tightly in his hand. With the map finallyplete, the Eye of Obsidian was within his reach.

    As the spirit''s presence faded, the forest around Lucan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. The fog began to lift, and the oppressive tension that had surrounded him lessened. Lucan tucked the map piece securely into his coat, turning to leave the forest. But as he did, he felt a familiar presence.

    Maris stepped out from behind a tree, her eyes filled with a mixture of relief and concern. "Lucan-sama," she called softly, "are you alright?"

    Lucan had thought it might be Maris who is behind but wasn''t sure. He decided that it was time to tell her what he was going to do with this map.

    "I''m fine," he said with a smile. "I got what I came for."

    Maris''s gaze flickered to the pocket where the map piece was hidden, then back to his face. "I see... That''s good." She smiled.

    "Of course..." After a few seconds of silence, he continued, "The seven map pieces make a big map that leads to the location of the Eye of Obsidian."

    "Eye of Obsidian..." Maris muttered. She knew about the Eye of Obsidian from history but didn''t know that there was a map that led to it.

    "Yeah, I need the Eye of Obsidian to increase my power," Lucan said. "In the future, you''ll be facing some tough opponents. As your guardian, I will also face trouble, and that''s why I need to be strong."

    Maris grew silent. She wanted to say that she was here, that she was powerful, but she couldn''t even control her power well, so how could she say that?

    The return journey to the academy was quiet.

    ---

    Maris stood in the center of the empty dungeon. She had been preparing for this moment, the one she had feared yet longed for, the one where she would lift the Kingdom ss seal that had bound her power for so long.

    The dungeon was a vast, empty space, a remnant of ancient times buried deep beneath the earth. It was the only ce she could unleash her true power without fear of harming anyone.

    With a deep breath, Maris closed her eyes and reached within herself, feeling the familiar pulse of her power, the one she had suppressed for so long. The Kingdom ss seal had kept it contained.

    She whispered the incantation, her voice steady. The seal responded immediately, a shudder running through her body as the invisible chains began to loosen. A rush of energy flooded her senses, a force so potent it nearly knocked the breath out of her. Maris clenched her fists, grounding herself as the seal shattered, and her true power surged to life.

    A brilliant light enveloped her, radiating from her core and filling the dungeon with an intense, blinding glow. Maris felt the power coursing through her veins, a torrent of energy that was both exhrating and terrifying.

    For a moment, she reveled in it, the sheer magnitude of her strength. She could feel the world bending to her will, the very air around her vibrating with her presence.

    However, the power was growing, expanding beyond her control. She could feel it slipping from her grasp, like water through her fingers. Maris tried to rein it in, to pull it back, but it was like trying to contain a raging storm. The light around her intensified, the ground beneath her feet trembling with the force of her unchecked power.

    Panic began to set in as the walls of the dungeon started to crack, thin lines spreading like spiderwebs across the stone. She had to stop it, had to contain it before it was toote. But the more she tried to control it, the more it spiraled out of hermand, a force of nature that would not be tamed.

    Chunks of stone began to fall from the ceiling, crashing to the ground with a deafening roar. The dungeon shook violently, as if the earth itself was protesting the unleashing of such power. Maris''s heart raced as she realized what was happening��she was destroying the dungeon, and she couldn''t stop it.

    Desperation wed at her as she struggled to contain the power, to pull it back within herself. But it was toote. The dungeon walls copsed inward, the ceiling caving in as her power continued to surge uncontrobly. The ground split open beneath her feet.

    Maris screamed as she poured all her will into one final attempt to stop the destruction. But the power had taken on a life of its own, a force that refused to be caged. With a final, earth-shattering explosion, the dungeon crumbled around her, burying her in a storm of stone and dust.

    And then, there was silence.

    As the dust settled, the ruins of the dungeony in a heap. The result of Maris''s overwhelming power. Beneath the rubble, a faint glow could still be seen. It is Maris.

    Shey buried, the weight of her own power pressing down on her, as she fought to regain control, to contain the force she had so recklessly released.

    She went ahead and released the seal even though she wasn''t ready.

 Chapter 165: Heroine and Lucan Complete The Map

    The night was quiet, the only sound being the rustle of leaves as a gentle breeze drifted through the academy grounds. In his dimly lit room, Lucan sat at his desk, surrounded by fragments of map that he had gathered over the past weeks. He pieced together the final map piece��the one he had obtained from the ancient spirit in the forbidden forest.

    With steady hands, Lucan carefully aligned thest piece, pressing it into ce. The moment the pieces connected, a faint glow emanated from the map, illuminating the intricate lines and symbols that had been hidden before. The map seemed to hum with an otherworldly energy, as if it was alive.

    Lucan leaned in closer, his eyes tracing the now-visible contours of a vastndscape. At the map''s center was a symbol he recognized from his research��a spiral, the mark of the ancient temple where the relic was hidden. Around it, the map revealed treacherous paths, hidden traps, and obscure runes meant to guard the temple from intruders. This was it.

    He felt a surge of satisfactian. The relic, was now within reach.

    Lucan''s eyes flickered as he began making ns. The map showed that the temple was located deep within the Mountains of Shadow. Lucan already knew that relic was in Mountain of Shadow but Mountain of Shadow was as big five kingdomsbined, and in such big ce, he can''t didn''t relic by himself. So this map, that showed exact loction is time saving map.

    Heid the map t, his mind already working through the logistics. The journey would be difficult, but Lucan was prepared. His time spent gathering the map pieces had also given him the opportunity to acquire the skills and resources he needed to survive such a journey. He had gathered knowledge, and honed his magical abilities to the point where he doesn''t need fear anyone in current world.

    Lucan''s thoughts drifted to Maris. He already told her what this map and why he was collecting it. It wouldn''t hurt to bring her with him, and it would be also be opportunity to let her control her power.

    A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. Lucan quickly rolled up the map and tucked it away before crossing the room to open the door. Maris stood there.

    "Lucan-sama, You''ve found the location of the temple, haven''t you?"

    Lucan nodded, Maris stepped closer, her gaze intense. "Then I''ming with you."

    "Alright," he said, "I was ning to take you with me, but you need to understand, Maris. Victor and his group know I have all the map pieces. They''ll be waiting for me. As single person they are not dangerous but together those four are powerful. So be careful, you don''t have as much as power you had before."

    Maris nodded, "I understand. But I won''t let you face them alone. I be with you and we will face it together."

    "Then we prepare," he said, "We leave will next day morning."

    Maris nodded.

    ---

    The morning sun had barely begun to rise when Lucan and Maris set out from the academy, the map safely tucked away in Lucan''s coat.

    They left the capital city and reached the closed city to Mountain of Shadow in three days.

    The Mountains of Shadow loomed in the distance, their peaks shrouded in mist, and the path ahead was filled with danger. But Lucan''s mind was focused on something else��Victor and his group.

    He knew Victor was no fool. With all the map pieces now in Lucan''s possession, it was only a matter of time before Victor made his move. Lucan knew from game knowledge that Victor was too desperate to get this relic.

    As they walked, Lucan''s thoughts raced. He had been preparing for this moment for weeks, anticipating Victor''s every move. Lucan could just go and kill Victor and his group. It would be troublesome but nothing hard.

    However he decided that it''s better to face them when they ambush him.

    Maris walked beside him, her eyes scanning thendscape.

    As they reached the base of the mountains, Lucan paused, turning to face Maris. "This is it," he said, his voice low but steady. "Once we enter the mountains, there''s no turning back. Victor and his group will be waiting for us, and they won''t hold back."

    Maris nodded, her expression serious. "I''m ready, Lucan-sama. We''vee this far, and I''m not leaving you now."

    Lucan smiled faintly, "Then let''s go."

    They began their ascent, the terrain quickly bing more treacherous as they climbed. The air grew colder, the path narrower and more winding. Every so often, Lucan would stop to check the map, making sure they were on the right track. But his mind was always on Victor, always anticipating the ambush that was sure toe.

    Hours passed, and the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the mountainside. Lucan knew they were getting close to the temple. The map had shown that it was hidden within a secluded valley, surrounded by towering cliffs that would make any approach difficult. It was the perfect ce for an ambush.

    Lucan stopped, holding up a hand to signal Maris. "We''re close," he said quietly. "Victor will be waiting. Stay alert."

    Maris nodded, her grip tightening on the staff she carried. A tool she use to control her power more efficiently.

    The path narrowed even further, leading them into a rocky gorge that seemed to close in around them.

    Suddenly, there was a rustle in the bushes ahead, and Lucan barely had time to react before a bolt of magic shot past him, missing him by inches. "Get down!" he shouted, diving to the side as more spells began to fly through the air.

    Victor''s group emerged from the shadows, their faces twisted with malice.

    Lucan quickly cast a shield spell, deflecting an iing fireball as he scrambled to his feet. Maris was beside him, her own magic ring to life as she created a barrier between them and their attackers.

 Chapter 166: Heroine and Lucan Fighting

    "Lucan," Victor''s voice dripped with malice, "you should''ve known better than to walk into our trap. That relic belongs to me."

    Lucan''s gaze locked on Victor, his expression impassive as he gauged the situation. The dark energy swirling around Victorcked the lethal edge he had anticipated. Without hesitation, Victor unleashed a torrent of shadow magic, a mass of writhing tendrils that snaked through the air, aiming straight for Lucan and Maris.

    Lucan''s hand moved in a swift, fluid motion, tracing a pattern in the air as he cast a counter-spell. A dome of shimmering blue light materialized around them, intercepting the dark tendrils with a crackling energy that dissolved them into nothing.

    Victor''s eyes widened as his attack fizzled out against Lucan''s barrier. He recoiled slightly, his surprise evident in the way his lips curled into a snarl. But before he could react, Lucan thrust his hand forward, a brilliant light ring up as heunched a concentrated beam of water magic directly at Victor. The attack sliced through the air, forcing Victor to hurl himself to the side.

    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin

    The ground where he had stood moments before exploded, rocks shattering under the sheer force of Lucan''s magic.

    A tall man with a cruel smile, one of Victor''srades, took advantage of the momentary chaos. He conjured a fireball in his hand and hurled it at Maris. The mes roared as they sped towards her, but Maris remained unshaken. With a deft flick of her wrist, she summoned a swirling vortex of wind that caught the fireball mid-air, spinning it around before sending it hurtling back at its caster.

    The man barely had time to raise a hand in defense before his own spell exploded at his feet, knocking him back into the rock wall with a pained grunt.

    Lucan''s focus shifted to the other two members of Victor''s group, who charged at him with weapons glowing with enchanted energy. Their footfalls reverberated through the gorge, but Lucan was ready. In one smooth motion, he drew his sword, its de catching the dim light as he moved to meet them.

    The first attacker swung a massive, rune-inscribed hammer down on Lucan. The weapon whistled through the air with a terrifying force, but Lucan sidestepped the blow with effortless precision. The hammer smashed into the ground, sending tremors through the earth, but Lucan stood firm, his sword glowing as he channeled his magic through it.

    Without missing a beat, Lucan stepped in and parried the next strike, the ng of metal against metal ringing out as their weapons collided.

    Lucan twisted his wrist, his sword arcing upward to knock the hammer aside. The momentum of his strike sent the weapon flying from the man''s grip, ttering to the ground several feet away. Lucan followed through with a powerful kick to the man''s chest, sending him sprawling backward, breathless.

    Meanwhile, Maris faced off against thest member of Victor''s group, a woman whose eyes glinted with malevolent intent. She wielded dark, necrotic magic, summoning bolts of ck energy that crackled through the air as they shot toward Maris. Maris''s movements were swift and graceful as she dodged the attacks, her feet barely touching the ground.

    The dark energy hissed and sparked as it missed its target, striking the walls of the gorge instead.

    With a determined set to her jaw, Maris raised her staff, its tip glowing with a soft, radiant light. The glow intensified as she gathered her magic, the air around her humming with power. The necromancer prepared to unleash another barrage, but Maris was faster. She thrust her staff forward, releasing a wave of purifying light that surged toward the woman.

    The necromancer''s eyes widened in shock as the light engulfed her, the dark magic in her hands fizzling out into nothing. She screamed as the holy light seared her, the power overwhelming her defenses and leaving her powerless. Her body slumped to the ground, the fight drained from her.

    Lucan, having dispatched the two attackers, turned his attention back to Victor. The man was scrambling to his feet, a look of desperation crossing his face as he realized his allies were defeated. He stumbled backward, his hand clutching at his chest where Lucan''s earlier attack had nearlynded. Victor''s gaze flicked between Lucan and the fallen bodies of hisrades, fear creeping into his eyes.

    Victor, realizing he was outmatched, turned to flee. But Lucan was quicker. With a powerful leap, he closed the distance in an instant, his sword shing as he cut through the remnants of Victor''s dark magic with a single, decisive strike. The attack severed the dark energy that had coiled around Victor, dissipating it into the ether.

    Victor staggered, clutching his chest as blood seeped between his fingers. His eyes were wide with disbelief as his strength ebbed away. He fell to his knees, his breathing in ragged gasps as he looked up at Lucan.

    "This�� can''t be��" Victor choked out, his voice barely a whisper as he copsed forward, lifeless. Lucan watched, his expression calm, as Victor''s body crumpled to the ground. The rest of his groupy defeated around him, the fight having ended as quickly as it had begun.

    Lucan looked around at the fallen enemies, his sword still glowing faintly with residual magic. He felt no satisfaction in the victory, only a sense of hollow disappointment. He had expected more of a challenge, but the fight had been over too quickly, the oue far too easy.

    Lucan''s eyes drifted to Victor''s lifeless form. In the game, Victor had been a formidable opponent, using cunning strategies and dark magic to nearly kill Maris and other male leads. But here, Victor hadn''t even had the chance to reveal his tactics before he was cut down.

    Lucan sheathed his sword. He turned to Maris, who had already begun topose herself after the battle. Without a word, Lucan nodded toward the path ahead, indicating it was time to move on.

    Maris returned the nod, her expression calm as she adjusted her grip on her staff. Together, they began to move forward.

 Chapter 167: Heroine and Lucan Facing First Trial

    The ancient temple loomed before Lucan and Maris, its entrance a yawning maw of darkness that seemed to swallow all light. The stone steps leading up to it were worn and cracked, the centuries that had passed since anyone had dared to enter.

    Lucan paused at the entrance, ncing at Maris. "Are you ready?"

    Maris nodded, "Ready as I''ll ever be."

    They stepped inside, the darkness closing in around them. As they crossed the threshold, Lucan felt a strange sensation, as if the air itself was pressing in on him. Suddenly, the magical energy that had always hummed within him, a constant and familiar presence, vanished. Lucan staggered, instinctively reaching out with his senses, only to find... nothing.

    He turned to Maris, who had a simr look of shock on her face. "Our powers... they''re gone," she whispered, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    Lucan clenched his fists, trying to summon even a flicker of his magic, but it was no use. They had been stripped of their abilities, left as nothing more than ordinary humans. Lucan knew that the temple would seal their ability but he thought being Kingdom ss it might not affect him but it did. So the temple is more powerful than Kingdom ss.

    Maris gripped her staff tightly, though it felt almost useless without her magic flowing through it. "We''ll have to rely on our wits and our physical skills," she said, "We can do this, Lucan-sama."

    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Lucan nodded, "Let''s move."

    They walked deeper into the temple, the corridor stretching out before them like an endless tunnel. The walls were lined with ancient carvings, depicting scenes of warriors and schrs, all of whom had undoubtedly faced the trials ahead. The air was thick with dust, and the only sound was the echo of their footsteps.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them shifted with a loud click. Lucan''s instincts kicked in, and he shoved Maris forward just as the floor gave way beneath them. A massive pit opened up, revealing rows of sharpened spikes below. Lucan and Maris barely managed to cling to the edge of the pit, their breathsing in ragged gasps.

    Lucan pulled himself up first, then reached down to help Maris. "That was close," he muttered.

    "Too close," Maris agreed, her face pale but resolute. She nced at the pit, then back at Lucan. "We need to be more careful. The temple isn''t going to make this easy for us."

    They continued, each step more cautious than thest. The corridor narrowed, forcing them to walk single file. The walls closed in on them.

    The passage suddenly opened up into arge chamber. The floor was covered in intricate tiles, each one etched with a different symbol. At the far end of the room was a massive stone door, adorned with carvings of creatures that seemed to twist and writhe as they watched.

    Lucan took a step forward, then froze as the tiles beneath his foot began to glow. A series of arrows shot out from hidden slots in the walls, narrowly missing him. He quickly leaped back, his heart racing. "It''s a trap," he said, stating the obvious.

    Maris studied the tiles, her brow furrowed in concentration. "The symbols... they must be the key. Step on the wrong one, and you trigger the trap."

    Lucan nodded. "But which ones are safe?"

    Maris crouched down, examining the tiles more closely. "These symbols... they''re from the old texts. I recognize some of them from my studies at the temple. The safe path must follow a specific pattern." She pointed to a series of symbols leading toward the door. "We need to step only on these."

    Lucan followed her lead, carefully stepping onto the symbols she indicated. The tiles beneath his feet remained dark, the trap mechanisms silent. Maris followed, her steps light and precise. Together, they navigated the deadly floor, their breaths held until they reached the other side.

    As they approached the door, it rumbled and slowly began to open. But before they could pass through, the floor beneath them shifted again. Lucan grabbed Maris, pulling her back just as the walls on either side of the chamber began to close in. Massive stone blocks, each onerge enough to crush a person, started moving toward them.

    "There''s no time!" Lucan shouted, his voice strained as he looked for a way out.

    Maris''s eyes darted around the chamber. "The door��it''s closing too fast! We''ll never make it through in time."

    Lucan spotted a narrow gap at the base of the door, just wide enough for them to crawl through. "There!" he pointed. "We can slide under!"

    Without hesitation, they both dropped to the ground and crawled toward the gap. The walls were closing in fast, the grinding of stone on stone echoing through the chamber like a death knell. Lucan pushed Maris through first, then followed, just as the walls mmed shut behind them with a thunderous crash.

    Theyy on the cold stone floor of the next chamber, gasping for breath. The heavy stone door sealed shut behind them, trapping them in the room ahead. Lucan slowly sat up, looking around. The room was smaller, more confined, with a single pedestal in the center.

    Maris slowly rose to her feet, her eyes fixed on the pedestal. "That must be the key to the next trial," she said, her voice hoarse from the strain.

    Lucan nodded, but as he stood, he felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. The trials were taking their toll, and without their magic, they were vulnerable. He nced at Maris, seeing the same fatigue in her eyes. They were strong, but they were still human.

    "We need to stay focused," Lucan said, "We''re not done yet."

    Maris nodded, "Let''s finish this, Lucan-sama."

    Together, they approached the pedestal, ready to face whatever the temple had in store for them next. They had survived the first trial, but Lucan knew that second trial was more hard than first but he knew he could pass second trial.

 Chapter 168: Heroine and Lucan in Second Trial

    The dimly lit chamber that Lucan and Maris found themselves in after passing through the first trial was starkly different from the one before. At the far end of the room, arge stone door with intricate carvings of the four elements��Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind��stood imposing and immovable.

    In front of it was a massive stone table divided into four sections, each etched with different symbols representing one of the elements.

    Lucan and Maris exchanged a nce, both understanding that the next trialy before them.

    "Looks like a puzzle," Lucan said, "And I don''t think it''s going to be easy." Lucan forget about puzzle, he tried to remember but he doesn''t remember at all.

    Maris approached the table, her eyes scanning the symbols. "Four elements... Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind. Each section must correspond to one of the elements. But what''s the puzzle?"

    As if in response to her question, the room began to hum with a low, vibrating sound. The carvings on the door started to glow, and a series of stone panels rose from the floor around the room. On each panel, there were various objects��rocks, a basin of water, a torch with a flickering me, and feathers.

    Above the table, an hourss appeared, filled with sand that immediately began to trickle down.

    "We have to solve it before the sand runs out," Lucan muttered, eyeing the hourss. "If we don''t, something bad is going to happen."

    It''s not just bad but it''s life threatening situation if they failed.

    Maris nodded grimly. "I think you''re right. Let''s not waste any time."

    They quickly divided their attention between the four sections of the table. Each section had a grid of nine squares, and beneath each grid was a hollowed-out depression, as if waiting for something to be ced inside. The symbols on the grid were a mix of cryptic runes and elemental markings, but their meaning was far from clear.

    Lucan moved toward the Earth section first. The panel corresponding to it had several stones of different shapes and sizes. He picked up a smooth, round stone, examining it closely. "There''s got to be a connection between these symbols and the objects," he said. "But what?"

    Maris, meanwhile, focused on the Water section. The basin of water on its corresponding panel was still, but when she dipped her fingers into it, ripples formed, distorting the reflection of the chamber''s ceiling above. She frowned, deep in thought.

    "We have to align the symbols correctly," she said. "Each element must match with the rightbination. If we make a mistake..."

    Lucan didn''t need her to finish the sentence. "Let''s start with what we know," he suggested. "Earth is solid and unchanging. The stone should represent stability or something simr."

    Maris nodded, shifting her attention to the symbols. "Water is fluid, adaptable. It must correspond to change or flow."

    They began to work methodically, testing differentbinations of symbols and objects. Each correct cement caused a faint glow to appear in the corresponding section of the table, but it wasn''t long before they realized the trueplexity of the puzzle.

    Every time they ced an object incorrectly, the symbols would sh ominously, and the room''s hum grew louder. The hourss continued to drain, and with each passing moment, the pressure increased.

    Lucan''s brow furrowed as he struggled with the Earth puzzle. "This symbol looks like a mountain," he muttered, cing a small rock in the grid. The symbol glowed faintly, but the grid didn''tplete. "Close, but not quite right."

    Maris was having simr trouble with the Water section. She had arranged the symbols to represent a flowing river, but something was missing. "There''s a pattern here, Lucan-sama, but I can''t see it yet."

    Lucan paused, stepping back to get a better view of the table as a whole. "Maybe we''re thinking about this the wrong way. These elements don''t just exist alone; they interact. Earth and Water, Fire and Wind��there''s a bnce. Maybe we need to connect the elements somehow."

    Maris''s eyes lit up with realization. "Of course! The elements aren''t just individual forces; theyplement and oppose each other. We need to find the bnce between them."

    Working together, they began to rearrange the objects and symbols on the table, considering how each element interacted with the others. Earth supported Water, which in turn could extinguish Fire. Wind could fan the mes, but it also shaped thend and carried water across great distances.

    As they started to align the symbols with this new understanding, the corresponding sections began to glow brighter. The Earth section waspleted first, with abination of stones arranged to resemble a mountain surrounded by a fertile valley. The Water section followed, depicting a flowing river that carved its way through thend.

    "Two down," Lucan said, his voice tense. "But the hourss is nearly empty."

    Maris moved to the Fire section, where the torch burned with an intensity that seemed to grow hotter as time passed. The symbols here were the most vtile, representing both the destructive and life-giving aspects of fire.

    "The bnce here is critical," Maris said. "Fire can bring warmth and light, but it can also destroy."

    She carefully ced the torch in the center of the grid, surrounding it with symbols that depicted both creation and destruction. The Fire section glowed as itpleted, the torch''s me steadying as if in approval.

    "Just one left," Lucan said, moving to the Wind section. The panel here held a set of feathers, light and delicate, almost as if they could float away at any moment. The symbols depicted movement and stillness, the gentle breeze and the raging storm.

    "This one''s tricky," Maris said, eyeing the hourss, which now had only a few grains of sand remaining.

    Lucan picked up one of the feathers, feeling its softness in his hand. "Wind is everywhere and nowhere at once," he said. "It''s the breath of life, but also a force of change."

    They worked quickly, arranging the symbols to depict both the calm and the storm, the stillness and the whirlwind. With seconds to spare, they ced the final feather in the grid. The Wind section glowed brightly,pleting the puzzle.

 Chapter 169: Heroine in Life Threatening Situation

    They worked quickly, arranging the symbols to depict both the calm and the storm, the stillness and the whirlwind. With seconds to spare, they ced the final feather in the grid. The Wind section glowed brightly,pleting the puzzle.

    For a moment, nothing happened. The room fell silent, the hum of energy dissipating. Lucan and Maris exchanged a relieved nce, but their relief was short-lived.

    Suddenly, the chamber trembled, and the stone door began to creak open. But as it did, a deep rumble echoed from the walls, and the stone panels they had been working with began to shift.

    From each panel, the elemental symbols began to glow with a fierce light, and the objects they had ced started to levitate. The rocks, the water, the torch, and the feathers all floated into the air, swirling together in a vortex of elemental energy.

    "What''s happening?" Maris eximed, stepping back as the objects merged in the center of the room.

    "We failed, although we slove the puzzle we didn''t slove it in time." Lucan said as he remembered this scene.

    The swirling elements coalesced into four distinct shapes, each one solidifying into a humanoid form. Before Lucan and Maris stood four elementals, each representing one of the elements they had just worked with. Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind��each one a towering figure of raw elemental power.

    "They''re the punishment for not solving it fast enough," Lucan said, "If we don''t stop them, we''re dead."

    The elementals moved with surprising speed, their forms shimmering with raw energy. The Earth elemental stomped forward, causing the ground to quake, while the Fire elemental''s mes red dangerously, the heat unbearable even from a distance. The Water elemental surged like a tidal wave, and the Wind elemental whipped up a fierce gale, sending debris flying.

    Lucan''s mind raced. Without their powers, they stood no chance in a direct fight. "Maris, we need to use the environment��find a way to disrupt their connection to the elements!"

    Maris nodded, her eyes scanning the chamber. "There must be a weakness. Something that ties them to this ce!"

    The Earth elemental was the first to strike, swinging a massive fist made of rock. Lucan barely dodged in time, the impact sending shards of stone flying. He scrambled to his feet, shouting to Maris, "The symbols! They''re connected to the elementals��if we destroy the symbols, maybe we can weaken them!"

    Maris was already moving, racing toward the Earth panel. "I''ll take this one��find the others!"

    Lucan moved to the Water panel, tipping over the basin. The water spilled across the floor, and the Water elemental''s form rippled and weakened, its once-powerful waves reduced to a mere trickle.

    Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin

    The Water elemental, now barely holding its shape, made onest feeble attempt to strike at Lucan, but its attackcked the force it had wielded before. Lucan dodged the watery tendril and kicked over the basin entirely, causing the remaining water to ssh out and further weaken the elemental. It copsed into a puddle, its essence dissipating into the air.

    Maris had managed to smash through the Earth panel entirely. The Earth elemental, now nothing more than a mound of loose soil and crumbling rock, toppled over and disintegrated. She gasped for breath, wiping sweat from her brow, but there was no time to rest.

    Lucan and Maris exchanged a quick, determined look as they turned their attention to the remaining elementals. The Fire and Wind elementals were still active.

    Lucan rushed to the Wind panel, where the feathers floated gently above the symbols. He grabbed them and threw them to the ground, stomping on them until the symbols beneath cracked and splintered. The Wind elemental howled, a sound like a dying storm, as its form unraveled, the winds dying down until it was nothing more than a faint gust.

    With the Wind elemental destroyed, only the Fire elemental remained. It was the fiercest of them all, its burning form still dangerous. mes licked at the air, threatening to surge and consume everything in its path.

    But Maris was already moving. She picked up the remnants of the water basin and hurled it at the Fire panel, dousing the symbols with what little water remained. The mes hissed and sputtered as the water evaporated, steam rising from the panel. The Fire elemental''s mes flickered wildly, its form bing unstable.

    Lucan grabbed a nearby rock and, with all his strength, hurled it at the Fire panel. The rock collided with the symbols, shattering thempletely. The Fire elemental let out a final roar, its mes exploding outward in a brilliant sh before extinguishing entirely.

    The room fell silent, the oppressive heat dissipating as the Fire elemental''s remnants faded into nothingness. Lucan and Maris stood amidst the rubble, breathing heavily. The stone door at the far end of the chamber, which had been slowly opening during their battle, now creaked fully open, revealing a passageway that led deeper into the temple.

    Lucan bent over, hands on his knees, trying to catch his breath. "That... was too close," he panted.

    Maris nodded, her expression a mix of relief and exhaustion. "We did it," she said, though her voice was heavy with fatigue. "But these trials... they''re getting more dangerous. If we had our power then."

    Lucan straightened up, his face serious. "But we don''t have, so We have to stay sharp."

    Maris looked toward the passageway ahead, her expression resolute. "Then we''ll be ready. I believe, together, we can handle whateveres next."

    They stepped forward, passing through a very dark corridor. As they were going forward, Lucan thought ofst trial.

    In the game, Maris coulde here with four male leads, each having a separate route. Thest trial will determine which male lead apanies Maris. While Lucan doesn''t know what thest trial will involve, he knows that he and Maris will be sent to a pocket space where they mustplete a task. Thest trial should be challenging but not impossible or life-threatening.

 Chapter 170: Heroine Become Hero

    The blinding light faded slowly, leaving Lucan and Maris disoriented. The once-familiar temple chamber was gone, reced by a strange and alienndscape. They stood at the edge of a vast, shifting terrain that seemed to stretch endlessly in all directions. The sky above was an unnatural swirl of colors, and the air crackled with a sense of otherworldly energy.

    Lucan and Maris looked at each other, their faces reflecting a mixture of confusion and trepidation. It was then they noticed a profound change in their bodies. Lucan''s once familiar form had transformed into that of a young woman, with delicate features and long, flowing hair. Maris, on the other hand, had taken on a masculine form, his frame now broad and strong.

    "What...what happened to us?" Maris eximed, his voice deeper and more resonant than before. He looked down at his new body, flexing his hands in astonishment.

    Lucan, now in a girl''s body, touched her face in disbelief. "This must be part of the trial. We''ve been given new forms and powers. I can feel it��this body is different, more agile."

    Maris nodded, his expression a mix of wonder and anxiety. "And I feel... stronger. But we need to figure out how to get through this world."

    "The trial is about finding the end." Lucan said, "Let''s start by understanding the environment. It looks like this world is vast and treacherous. We need to navigate through different climates and terrains."

    They began their journey, stepping into the new world. Thendscape around them shifted and changed rapidly, and they soon found themselves in the midst of an extremely hot summer. The sun zed overhead, and the ground was parched and cracked. The heat was unbearable, making their every step a struggle.

    Lucan wiped sweat from her brow, feeling the intense heat through her new, sensitive skin. "This is going to be a challenge," she said, her voice slightly strained. "We need to find some way to handle this heat."

    Maris nodded, his breathing heavy. "We should keep moving and try to find shelter or a way to cool down."

    As they pressed forward, they encountered a shimmering oasis in the distance. The sight of the cool, blue water was a wee relief. Lucan and Maris hurried towards it, their parched throats yearning for the refreshing liquid.

    They reached the oasis and drank deeply, feeling the cool water revive them. Lucan felt a strange sensation as she drank, a surge of energy coursing through her new body. "I think this water is giving us some kind of boost," she observed. "We should use this opportunity to rest and gather our strength."

    Maris sat down by the water''s edge, taking deep breaths to steady himself. "Agreed."

    After resting, they continued their journey, and the environment shifted abruptly. The scorching heat gave way to an extremely cold winter. Snowkes began to fall, and the temperature dropped rapidly. The ground was covered in a thickyer of snow and ice, making their progress slow and difficult.

    Lucan shivered in her new form, her breath visible in the freezing air. Her voice tinged with frost. "The temperature is dropping fast. We need to find warmth."

    Maris, now in a strong, muscr body, took charge. "I can feel that the cold is affecting us both. I''ll use my new strength to find a way to make a shelter."

    He used his strength to gather snow and ice, forming a makeshift igloo that provided some protection from the biting cold. Inside, they huddled together, their breath mingling in the confined space.

    "This world keeps changing," Maris said, his voice echoing in the small shelter.

    Lucan nodded, feeling the warmth of the igloo providing some relief, "Next must be monsoon. The world changing its weather at extremely fast speed."

    After a few hours of rest, the environment shifted once again, and they were thrust into an extremely rainy monsoon. The skies opened up, and torrential rain poured down, turning the ground into a quagmire of mud and water.

    Lucan struggled to keep her footing as the rain pounded down on them. "This is getting ridiculous," she shouted over the roar of the storm. "We need to find higher ground or some sort of shelter."

    Maris, now able to fly, took advantage of his new ability. "I''ll scout ahead. I might be able to find a safer ce from above."

    Maris soared into the stormy sky, his body slicing through the torrential downpour with surprising ease. From his vantage point, he spotted arge cave entrance nestled in the side of a rocky cliff. He descended quickly, his feet touching the ground with a soft thud.

    "Lucan-sama!" Maris called out. "I found a cave! We can take shelter there until the rain stops."

    Lucan made her way to the cave, struggling against the relentless rain. Once inside, she shook off the excess water and looked around. The cave was spacious and dry, providing a wee reprieve from the storm.

    As they settled into the cave, Lucan looked at Maris, who was now seated and resting.

    Maris also looked at wet Lucan, whoes cloths cling to her body. Lucan in her woman form looked absolute beautiful and in this wet cloths, it was making Maris feel weird in his lower region. She closed her eyes, trying to rest instead of thinking this.

    They rested briefly, their bodies recovering from the relentless weather. The cave provided a temporary rest, but the trial was far from over.

    After a few hours, the rain subsided, and the environment began to shift once more. The cave''s entrance illuminated with a soft glow, revealing a new path leading deeper into the world.

    Lucan and Maris emerged from the cave, ready to continue their journey. Thendscape before them was a mix of the previous climates they had encountered��hot deserts, icy tundras, and rainy monsoons all blending together.

    "We''re getting closer to the end," Lucan said, "We have to keep moving and stay focused."

    Maris nodded, his eyes scanning the ever-changing terrain.

    As they journeyed through the mixedndscapes, their new abilities proved invaluable.

    Lucan learn that his new invincible ability made her immune to whether effects and she can also make Maris invincible for a while.

    While Maris''s flight gave him a bird''s-eye view of their surroundings, helping them navigate through the treacherous terrain.

    Hours turned into days as they pressed forward.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reached the edge of the world. Thendscape before them was a sheer drop, an abyss that seemed to stretch into the void. The end of the world was a breathtaking sight��an endless expanse of nothingness, where reality itself seemed to unravel.

    Lucan and Maris stood at the edge, gazing into the abyss. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "Is this... the end?" Maris asked, his voice trembling with exhaustion.

    "Yeah, and now we have to jump in," Lucan said.

    As they stood at the edge of the world, they took deep breath before jumping it.

    Soon they found themselves back in the temple.

    The room was filled with a soft, warm light, and the ancient voice had spoken, "Congrattions. You have proven yourselves worthy. The trials areplete, and you have earned the right to im the relic."

    "Let''s get the relic and finish this," Lucan said, back to his man body and voice.

    Maris nodded, also back to her most beautiful woman''s body.

 Chapter 171: Heroine Back To Peaceful Life

    Lucan and Maris stood in the heart of the ancient temple, the air thick with anticipation. Before them was a pedestal, upon whichy the Eye of Obsidian, the relic Lucan had been pursuing for so long. The Eye was entirely ck, its surface a smooth, polished void that seemed to absorb all light. It emanated an eerie, otherworldly glow.

    The Eye of Obsidian was a mesmerizing object, its darkness so profound that it seemed to swallow the surrounding light. The relic was perfectly round and slightlyrger than an average eye, encased in a delicate, almost ethereal frame that suggested both beauty and menace. The pedestal was adorned with ancient runes that pulsed faintly, their light reflecting off the Eye''s dark surface.

    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    Lucan approached the pedestal. His hand reached out and lifted the Eye of Obsidian. It was surprisingly light, yet the air around it seemed to grow colder.

    Maris watched in silence, her eyes never leaving Lucan as he prepared to undertake the final step. Lucan took a deep breath, steeling himself for the painful procedure that was about to ensue. He had to remove his own eye to ce the Eye of Obsidian in its ce.

    With a steady hand, Lucan pulled out a small, ornate dagger he had carried for this purpose. He positioned the de carefully and, with a grim expression, began the process of removing his eye. The pain was immediate and intense, a burning, sharp sensation that made him grit his teeth.

    Despite the agony, Lucan maintained a calm andposed demeanor, his focus unwavering as hepleted the operation with practiced precision.

    Maris watched with a deep, unspoken empathy. Although she said nothing, she could almost feel Lucan''s pain as if it were her own. Maris''s heart ached seeing Lucan endure such suffering.

    As Lucanpleted the removal, he positioned the Eye of Obsidian where his eye had been. The relic seemed to respond to his touch, its surface shifting to align seamlessly with his eye socket. The pain that had gued him vanished almost instantly as the Eye of Obsidian settled into ce.

    The dark relic adapted to fit perfectly, its appearance morphing to match the unique contours of Lucan''s remaining eye.

    The moment the Eye of Obsidian integrated, it transformed, bing a perfect replica of Lucan''s removed eye but still retaining its dark, enigmatic essence. Lucan blinked once, testing the new eye, and immediately felt a surge of power. The Eye of Obsidian granted him three unique abilities, each both extraordinary and wed:

    1. Eclipse Veil: The Eye could create an imprable barrier of darkness that shielded Lucan from physical and magical attacks. This barrier could block almost any form of attack, but it required immense focus and energy to maintain. Prolonged use could drain Lucan significantly, leaving him vulnerable once the barrier was lowered. He could only use this ability if he face absolute strong enemy.

    2. Void Sight: With this ability, Lucan could see through all illusions and deceptions, revealing the true nature of objects and beings. It granted him unparalleled rity and perception, but it also meant that he was constantly bombarded with overwhelming amounts of sensory information. This overload could cause disorientation and mental fatigue if not managed carefully.

    Another ability that he should only use if he stuck in space he can''t escape or want to find a powerful enemy weakness.

    3. Shadow Step: The Eye allowed Lucan to teleport short distances instantly by merging with the shadows around him. This ability made him extremely mobile and difficult to pin down. However, it was limited by the avability of shadows; in well-lit or brightly lit environments, the power was severely reduced.

    ---

    Some weeks had passed

    Lucan had returned to what could be considered a peaceful daily routine. No longer any worry, studying ancient magic, or finding way to obtain map pieces.

    He was back to normal life, where he work at academy, enjoying Marispany. Even Maris was happy that everything back to normal. She was able to spent time with Lucan as she usually did.

    However, there was one burden he doesn''t like. It''s the final exams and Lucan, in his first year of teaching, was under pressure to prepare the test papers. It''s easy to do but Lucan had to stay upte at night, which was something Lucan found bothersome, as he like to sleep at night.

    During one suchte morning, as the sun filtered through the tall windows of the academy, casting long shadows on the marble floors, Lucan''s thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice.

    "Lucan-sama, are you alright? You look tired," Maris''s gentle voice sounded.

    Lucan, seated at his desk in the theology preparation room, looked up to see, Maris, standing in the doorway. She held a package wrapped in a checkered cloth, her expression a mix of concern and affection.

    "No... I''m fine, Maris," Lucan replied.

    Maris, however, was not so easily convinced. She stepped into the room, cing the package on the desk in front of him. "I''ve noticed you''ve been staying upte again. Please, make sure to take care of yourself. Don''t be what you been like before."

    "Okay, don''t worry I won''t do overwork."

    Seeing Lucan''s response, Maris visibly rxed, "I''ve prepared lunch again today, so please eat... Oh, and this other package is for ate-night snack, so please have itter."

    "I''m always grateful... It''s very helpful," Lucan said as he epted the neatly wrapped lunch package. Recently, Maris had taken it upon herself to preparete-night snacks for him.

    Maris''s cooking had improved significantly in recent weeks, and Lucan couldn''t help but wonder if her culinary skills were enhanced by the saintess''s blessing. The snacks were light, usually sandwiches or rice balls, but they had an oddly refreshing quality to them, as if infused with a touch of magic.

    "I''ve made tuna sandwiches today," Maris continued, a hint of pride in her voice. "I''ve also included mustard, so if you find the vorcking, feel free to add it."

    "Thank you... By the way, Maris, are you feeling alright? The tests are approaching, and you also have your duties at the temple, don''t you?"

    "I''m fine," Maris replied, her tone cheerful. "I enjoy studying, and making lunch is a good change of pace for me."

    As she spoke, a gentle glow seemed to radiate from her back.

    "I see... Well, if you''re fine, that''s good," Lucan said.

    Today''s menu included bite-sized rice balls, paneer tikka, and a parsley sd. The dishes were an mix of Western, Chinese and Indian cuisine, but they blended together harmoniously.

    "Where did you learn to make paneer?" Lucan asked, curious about the variety of dishes.

    "Oh, I found a cookbook in the library," Maris replied with a smile. "It was a book about cuisine from a distant country, and it was very interesting."

    "I see... I wasn''t aware such a book existed," Lucan remarked.

    The academy''s library was vast, a treasure trove of knowledge, when he was researching for ancient magic and other things he was overwhelmed by the amount of book academy has.

    Maris continued to chat about her culinary discoveries, her voice light and cheerful. Then she told some gossips and one of gossips made Lucan remember something and he sighed.

    If what she said is true then my peacefull life is going to be distrub. Well, it''s not hard so I can handle the next event that is going to happen.

 Chapter 172: Heroine and Seven Horror

    The Academy was buzzing with the usual chatter and energy as the afternoon sun streamed through the windows.

    Lucan looked out of window and thought of Seven Horrors of academy.

    Even if you only knew the term, most people had heard of it. It''s a familiar concept in academy-themed manga and games. The academy, a ce of learning and growth, also held secrets��dark, horro. In this game, where Lucan transported game, which is set in academy also had the Seven Horrors.

    The story goes that these Horrors were sealed within a certain treasure chest deep within the academy''s forgotten archives. A chest that no one in their right mind would want to find. But curiosity, as they say, is a powerful force. If someone were to discover and open this chest, the Seven Horrors would be unleashed upon the academy, spreading chaos and despair.

    As the lunch bell rang, students filed out of their ssrooms, filling the hallways withughter and conversation. Lucan walked beside Xue Lan, a fellow teacher.

    "Have you ever heard of the Seven Horrors of the Academy?" Xue Lan asked, her voice soft.

    Lucan nced at her, surprised by the sudden question. "Yeah, I''ve heard about it. Why do you ask?"

    Xue Lan hesitated for a moment, "There''s been a rumor going around�� about one of the horrors being active again. Specifically, the ''Death Note at the Library.''"

    Death Note. A popr anime in his world, anyone write name on the book will die. The game developer also put such book in the game. However, unlike anime Death Note, where Light Yagami could decide when and how a person would die, in this world, anyone name written on will die a horrible death.

    Moreover, anyone holding the book will have a strong urge to write name they despise, and the person would continue writing name until he won''t write down every single name he knew.

    The person who hold the book is also cursed by the book.

    "Are you worried it might be true?" Lucan asked.

    Xue Lan nodded, her expression serious. "I''ve felt a strange presence in the library recently. It''s faint, but it''s there. If the book really has appeared, we need to do something about it."

    In the game, this was the point where Maris''s friend would be cursed, and the Maris would team up with one of the male characters��likely one specializing in mysteries��to solve the issue. In the game no one died but this wasn''t a game anymore. Someone could die.

    "I agree," Lucan said finally. "If the Seven Horrors have been released, we can''t just sit back and do nothing. Students could be in real danger."

    Xue Lan, "Yeah, we need to do something."

    "Let''splete our task for today and do investigation tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    --

    After school, Lucan found himself standing in front of the academy''s music room. The corridors were eerily silent, a stark contrast to the usual lively atmosphere. As a temporary music teacher, Lucan had be quite familiar with this room. But today, it felt different. There was an unsettling energy emanating from within.

    "After-school music room... ''The Music of Shadow,'' huh?" Lucan muttered to himself, recalling another one of the Seven Horrors.

    He pushed the door open slightly, peering inside. The room was dimly lit, and the sound of instruments filled the air��a piano, violin, and flute ying together. But there was something off about the melody. It was disjointed, chaotic, yet somehow formed a disturbing harmony.

    Lucan saw the performers. They weren''t human. Shadows in the shape of people sat at the instruments, their forms flickering like a poorly tuned television. They had no faces, no fingers��just dark, swirling masses controlling the instruments with tentacle-like extensions.

    "This is definitely it," Lucan whispered to himself, confirming his suspicions.

    "What''s definitely it?" a voice suddenly asked.

    "Ah, it''s definitely the Seven Horrors...!"

    "Seven Horror."

    Lucan suddenly turned and he stumbled into the music room, the door creaking open further as he lost his bnce. He crashed onto the floor, the noise echoing through the silent room.

    "Ah!" Maris eximed, her hand flying to her mouth in surprise.

    ...!

    The music abruptly stopped. The shadowy figures that had been ying the instruments turned as one to re at Lucan, their eyeless faces somehow conveying a terrifying rage.

    One of the Seven Horrors of the Academy... "The Music of Shadow."

    Lucan scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding in his chest. He remembered the legend��those who listened to the entire performance would be cursed, bing shadows themselves. But if the performance was interrupted...

    Ooooooooooooooooooooh!

    The shadows let out a guttural roar, a sound that seemed to vibrate through Lucan''s very soul. They surged towards him, their forms twisting and expanding as they prepared to attack.

    Lucan raised his hand, magic already gathering at his fingertips. The shadows were ghost-type, dark-element monsters. His holy magic should be effective against them.

    "''White Nova''!" Maris''s voice cut through the air like a bell.

    Lucan barely had time to react as a brilliant light erupted from behind him. Maris stepped forward, her hands raised as she unleashed her power. The light washed over the shadows, turning their dark forms pure white.

    Oooooooooooooooooooh..

    The shadows'' roars turned into wails of despair as they were purified, their forms dissolving into nothingness under the intense light. Grudges, hatred, remorse... all became meaningless in the face of Maris''s overwhelming power.

    Within moments, the room was silent. The shadows were gone,pletely eradicated by the Saint''s divine light.

    Lucan stood, still in his spell-casting posture. Maris speed was faster than him.

    The shadows hadn''t been particrly strong. It was easy to defeat, but Lucan had to say, his reaction was slower than Maris.

    "Are you alright, Lucan-sama?" Maris asked, hurrying over to him. Her light blue eyes were filled with concern as she reached out to help him up.

    "Y-yeah... I''m fine," Lucan replied, taking her hand. Her touch was soft and warm.

    Maris pulled him to his feet, her gaze never leaving his. "What were you doing here, Lucan-sama?"

    [After Ancient Temple Arc, the next arc is very small arc about Seven Horros and then a Dungeon Arc, where Julia, Hima, Rina and Olive will y big role.]

 Chapter 173: Heroine is Angry

    "I came to investigate, Teacher Lan mentioned the legend of the Seven Horrors. So i came here to investigate."

    "The Seven Horrors of the Academy?" Maris echoed, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    Lucan nodded. "It''s an old legend. Supposedly, there are seven supernatural phenomena that haunt this academy. They''ve been sealed away for years, but if they''re released... well, you saw what could happen."

    Upon hearing Lucan''s exnation, Maris looked unusually angry.

    "Could it be... that you were nning to investigate the Seven Horrors of the Academy all by yourself, Lucan-sama?"

    "Uh... y-yes?"

    Maris, who usually wore a gentle, maternal smile, now had a powerful presence when she was angry. Her well-defined features made her sternness even more intense.

    She wasn''t raising her voice or distorting her face. Just a slight frown and the deepening of her gaze were enough to convey her disapproval.

    "Surely you didn''t think it was eptable to face a potentially deadly curse alone, did you? After the incident at the temple, you promised not to do anything reckless alone, didn''t you?"

    "Yeah, but I wasn''t going to do it alone... After finding something suspicious, I just wanted to confirm if there was any real damage from the Seven Horrors. I nned to report to the principal if I found any proof."

    In truth, Lucan didn''t want to take on this task. He believed it was better to let the higher-ups handle it, especially since he already had a lot on his te.

    "Even now, I was nning to withdraw if I hadn''t been noticed by the ghosts in the music room after you spoke to me... Well."

    "I see... I''m sorry for calling out to you so thoughtlessly. My apologies..."

    "That''s okay."

    Lucan, relieved to see Maris''s anger fade into an apologetic expression, bowed his head slightly. With that, the tension in the room eased.

    He had been flustered when Maris arrived, but now that one of the Seven Horrors was resolved, there were only six left.

    "By the way... what are the other Horrors?"

    "Let''s see... There is the ''Death Note at the Library,'' right?"

    Drawing on his knowledge from the game, Lucan began to recount the Seven Horrors in order:

    1. The Music of the Shadow

    2. The Death Note at the Library

    3. The Whispering Walls of the Dormitory

    4. The Blood-Stained Portrait

    5. The Vanishing Statue

    6. The Weeping Willow

    7. The Forbidden Seventh Horror

    Each of these was a supernatural urrence on the academy grounds, and while they wouldn''t cause instant death, ignoring them could lead to severe consequences.

    "What about the seventh Horror?"

    "Well... I don''t know that."

    This was a lie. The seventh Horror could only be revealed to those who had resolved the other six. It would have been unnatural for Lucan to know it, so he pretended not to. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "I heard this from a senior when I was a student. Perhaps students from the ''Dark Magic Research Club'' might know?"

    The Dark Magic Research Club was one of the unofficial clubs at the academy. Despite its sinister name, it was actually a gathering of delusional individuals. In the game, they only appeared in events rted to the Seven Horrors and provided various hints to the heroine and other characters.

    (By the way... one of the members was the one who identally unleashed one of the sealed Seven Horrors.)

    In other words, they were both a cause of the problems and, paradoxically, a helpful source of information.

    "Well, that''s fine... It''s gettingte, so you should go home. The school dismissal time is soon."

    "Um... aren''t you going home, Lucan-sama?"

    "I''m cleaning up here."

    Lucan looked around the music room. The instruments the shadow ghosts had yed were scattered around. Although there didn''t seem to be any broken items at a nce, they still needed to be organized and returned to their proper ces.

    "I''ll help."

    "No, you can''t. Students are required to go home by the rules."

    Lucan firmly declined. Even though Maris was a saint, it didn''t change anything. After school hours, all students had to leave. This rule was clearly stated on their student IDs.

    "The Grand Temple''s carriage must be waiting for you too, right? Hurry and go."

    "...Alright."

    Maris''s displeasure was evident on her face, but rules were rules. Seeing Lucan''s firm stance, she reluctantly agreed.

    "Lucan-sama... you understand, don''t you? Investigating the Seven Horrors alone is not eptable?"

    "I swear to the gods I won''t do it... Is that alright?"

    "...That''s fine."

    Maris gave a small bow and then departed for home.

    "Well then..."

    Lucan began to return the instruments to their shelves, carefully arranging them as he meticulously returned the scattered instruments to their proper ces, his thoughts drifted back to the Seven Horrors.

    Each one had a dark history attached to it, tales whispered among students, half in fear, half in thrill. The Music of the Shadow was one of the more unsettling ones. The legend said that it was the sorrowful melody of a once-famousposer who died in the academy under mysterious circumstances.

    His soul was trapped within the music room, forever doomed to y haunting notes that lured the innocents into a trance. Those who heard it were said to be drawn into an endless dance until their strength gave out and be shadow that ying same music.

    After carefully cing thest violin in its case, Lucan straightened up and nced around the room. The eerie atmosphere had lifted now that the instruments were back in order, and the shadows no longer danced ominously on the walls.

    Lucan walked back to his room, he thought for a moment then went to Xue Lan''s room. After meeting her, he told her about how Maris deal with one of seven horror. Xue Lan was happy that she didn''t have to worry about students hearing music and then disappeared forever.

    Lucan nodded and when he went back, he ced hand on his right eye. Where Eye of Obsidien is ced. He could use Eye of Obsidien''s Void Sight ability to instantly see those six horror but it''s not worth it.

 Chapter 174: Heroine is Absent

    Lucan made his way through the dimly lit corridors of the academy. The Music of the Shadow was only the beginning, and he knew that the other horrors would soon follow if nothing was done. His destination was clear: Headteacher Calus''s office.

    Lucan had enough, he doesn''t want to solve this problem, but let these teachers solve this problem.

    The headteacher''s office was located in the east wing of the academy. Lucan knocked on the heavy wooden door. After a moment, he heard the familiar gruff voice of Headteacher Calus from within.

    "Enter."

    Lucan pushed the door open and stepped inside. Calus was seated behind hisrge oak desk, his piercing eyes studying a stack of papers. He looked up as Lucan entered, his expression stern as always.

    "Lucan," Calus greeted him, though his tone was devoid of warmth. "What brings you here at this hour?"

    "Headteacher, I need to report something urgent," Lucan began, "It''s about the Seven Horrors of the Academy. I encounter one of them and with help of Saint Maris, we solve it but there should be other six horror still left."

    Calus''s eyes narrowed, his demeanor growing even more serious. "The Seven Horrors? Are you certain?"

    Lucan nodded. "Yes, sir. It was the Music of the Shadow. I encountered it in the music room earlier this evening."

    For a brief moment, a flicker of worry crossed Calus''s face. He leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled as he contemted Lucan''s words. "This is troubling news, indeed. The Seven Horrors are not mere legends. They are dangerous."

    Calus stood up abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor as he pushed it back. "We need to act immediately. Follow me."

    Lucan trailed behind as Calus led the way to the staff room. As they walked, the headteacher exined, "Principal Eleanor is away on important academy business and won''t be back for several days. In her absence, it falls to us to ensure the safety of the students."

    They entered the staff room, and Calus quickly summoned all the teachers with a short, urgent message. Within minutes, the room filled with the academy''s faculty, their faces reflecting varying degrees of concern as they awaited an exnation.

    Calus wasted no time. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve just received troubling news from Lucan. The Seven Horrors, a set of supernatural urrences sealed long ago, have begun to resurface. One of them��the Music of the Shadow��was encountered by Lucan in the music room today."

    A murmur of shock rippled through the room. Several teachers exchanged uneasy nces, while others remained silent, their expressions grim.

    "Many of you are familiar with the history of the Seven Horrors," Calus continued. "For those who are not, let me remind you: these phenomena are not to be taken lightly. In the past, when these horrors werest active, we lost many students. Some died under mysterious circumstances, while others simply vanished, never to be seen again."

    He let the weight of his words sink in before continuing. "We cannot allow history to repeat itself. From this moment on, all after-school activities are hereby banned. Students are to leave the academy grounds immediately after their final ss. Furthermore, every teacher will be assigned to patrol the campus until the situation is resolved.

    We must ensure that no students remain behind and that none of the other horrors are inadvertently released."

    One of the teachers, a younger woman named Lydia Carter, raised her hand nervously. "Headteacher, what if the students refuse to leave? You know how some of them can be��especially the older ones. They won''t take this seriously."

    Calus turned his sharp gaze to Lydia. "That''s why it''s imperative we remain firm. You will be paired with Lucan for patrol tonight. He has already dealt with one of the horrors and can assist you if needed."

    Lydia paled slightly at the mention of being paired with Lucan, not because of him, but because of the horror stories she had heard about the Seven Horrors. "Understood, Headteacher," she replied, her voice a bit shaky.

    Calus dismissed the meeting shortly after, and the teachers dispersed to their assigned areas. Lucan approached Lydia as they prepared to start their patrol. She was already looking nervous, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her robe.

    "Lydia," Lucan greeted her with a calm smile, trying to put her at ease. "I know this is unsettling, but we''ll be fine as long as we stick together."

    "I��I know," Lydia stammered, ncing around as if expecting a ghost to jump out at any moment. "It''s just�� I''ve never been good with scary things. Even the thought of ghosts makes my skin crawl."

    Lucan chuckled softly. "I understand. But remember, we''re doing this to keep the students safe. We''ll handle this one step at a time."

    They began their patrol, walking through the quiet, dimly lit halls of the academy. Most of the students had already left, but there were always a few who lingered, refusing to abide by the rules.

    As they turned a corner, they came across a group of older students, leaning casually against the wall, clearly not in any hurry to leave. One of them, a tall boy with a rebellious streak, crossed his arms as he saw Lucan and Lydia approaching.

    "Why should we leave? Nothing''s going to happen. Those horror stories are just made-up tales to scare us."

    Lucan stepped forward, his expression firm. "These aren''t just stories. The Seven Horrors are real, and they''re dangerous. We''re not trying to scare you for fun; we''re trying to protect you. If you care about your safety, you''ll leave now."

    The boy hesitated, clearly not entirely convinced but he heard cool things about Lucan and respect him. His friends exchanged uneasy nces, and after a short moment, they reluctantly nodded and began to gather their things.

    "Fine, we''re going," the boy muttered, leading his friends away.

    As the students left, Lydia let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. "I''m d that worked. I didn''t want to think about what could happen if they stayed."

    Lucan nodded. "It''s always better to be safe than sorry. These horrors are unpredictable, and we can''t afford to take any chances."

    They continued their patrol, Lydia jumping at every creak and shadow. Despite her fear, she stuck close to Lucan, trusting in his calm demeanor to guide them through the eerie atmosphere of the academy.

    As they passed by the darkened windows, Lydia couldn''t help but shiver, her imagination conjuring images of the horrors that might be lurking just out of sight. She had heard tales of the Whispering Walls of the Dormitory and the Blood-Stained Portrait��stories that had kept her awake many nights as a student.

    Now, faced with the reality of those legends, she couldn''t shake the feeling of dread that settled deep in her stomach.

    "Lydia," Lucan said softly, noticing her tension. "We''ll get through this. Just stay focused, and remember, we''re not alone in this. We''re all working together to keep everyone safe."

    Lydia managed a weak smile, grateful for Lucan''s reassurance. "Thank you, Lucan. I''ll try to keep it together."

 Chapter 175: Lucan Face Horror Without Heroine

    As Lucan and Lydia continued their patrol, the oppressive silence of the academy was suddenly shattered by a piercing scream echoing down the corridor. The sound was sharp and filled with terror.

    Lydia froze, her eyes wide with fear. "What was that?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Without hesitation, Lucan turned towards the direction of the scream. "Let''s go, Lydia!" he instructed urgently.

    But before Lucan could take more than a few steps, Lydia let out a frightened cry and dropped to the ground, her legs giving out beneath her. She crouched down, hugging her knees to her chest, her body trembling uncontrobly. "I-I can''t do this," she stammered, her breathing in ragged gasps. "I''m too scared��"

    Lucan nced back at her, his expression softening. He knelt down beside Lydia, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Lydia, listen to me," he said gently. "I need you to stay calm. I know this is terrifying, but I can''t do this alone. I need you to stay strong, just for a little while longer.

    Can you do that for me?"

    Lydia looked up at him, her eyes brimming with tears. She nodded shakily, though it was clear she was still terrified. "I''ll try," she whispered.

    "Good," Lucan said, giving her a small, encouraging smile. "Just stay here, and I''ll be back soon. We''ll get through this together."

    With that, Lucan rose to his feet and quickly made his way toward the source of the scream. The sound hade from the direction of the dormitories. If any horror can happen here then it''s Whispering Walls��a particrly sinister horror known to prey on the minds of its victims, driving them to madness with its relentless, disembodied whispers.

    The Whispering Walls of the Dormitory had a dark history. Centuries ago, when the academy was still in its early years, the dormitories were built over what had once been a site of execution during a war. The walls themselves had absorbed the lingering anguish and despair of the condemned souls, and over time, this malevolent energy manifested as an entity.

    The Whispering Walls woulde to life, speaking in the voices of the dead, and those unfortunate enough to hear the whispers would slowly lose their sanity, driven to acts of desperation and, sometimes, death.

    Lucan quickened his pace. As he approached the dormitory, he could feel a palpable sense of dread hanging in the air, the very atmosphere charged with dark energy. He heard the whispers before he even reached the entrance��low, insidious voices muttering incoherent phrases,ced with malevolence.

    The dormitory entrance was slightly ajar, the door creaking ominously as Lucan pushed it open. Inside, the air was thick with a suffocating darkness, the only lighting from the flickering torches mounted on the walls. The whispers grew louder as Lucan entered, swirling around him like a malevolent wind.

    "Help me�� please��" The voice was faint but filled with despair. Lucan''s eyes darted around the room until he spotted the source��a young girl, a student who had clearly disobeyed the orders to leave after school. Academy had arranged living space for them outside of dormitory but she didn''t leave.

    She was huddled against the wall, her hands covering her ears as if trying to block out the whispers, her face pale with terror.

    Lucan need to be quick . The Whispering Walls were already at work, trying to break her spirit. He could see the shadows moving along the walls, forming the twisted, ghostly faces of the condemned, their mouths moving as they whispered their dark secrets.

    "Stay back!" Lucan called out, trying to snap the girl out of her terrified stupor. "Don''t listen to them!"

    But the girl didn''t respond; her eyes were wide with fear, her lips trembling as she muttered incoherently, clearly on the brink of losing her sanity.

    Lucan knew he didn''t have much time. Drawing on his divine magic, he focused his energy, summoning a soft, glowing light that began to emanate from his hands. The light grew brighter, pushing back the darkness that filled the room, and as it did, the whispers seemed to falter, their malevolent tone turning to one of desperation.

    "By the power of the Divine, Imand you to be silent!" Lucan''s voice rang out, strong and clear, filled with authority. The light from his hands spread out in a wave, washing over the walls, and with it came a sense of overwhelming peace, counteracting the dark energy that had taken hold of the dormitory.

    The faces on the walls twisted in agony as the light touched them, their whispers turning into screams of despair before they were drowned out entirely. The darkness that had filled the room was forced back, retreating into the shadows from which it came, until finally, the whispers fell silent.

    The girl copsed, her body slumping against the wall as the tension left her. Lucan quickly moved to her side, checking to make sure she was all right. She was pale and trembling, but thankfully, she hadn''t sumbed to the horror''s influence.

    "You''re safe now," Lucan assured her, his voice gentle as he helped her to her feet. "The whispers are gone."

    The girl nodded weakly, still too shaken to speak, but Lucan could see the relief in her eyes. He guided her toward the door, keeping a protective arm around her shoulders as they left the dormitory.

    As they stepped out into the cool night air, Lucan nced back at the now-silent dormitory. The Whispering Walls had been subdued.

    The student is safe. Lucan nced at the girl beside him, relieved that he had arrived in time to prevent tragedy. He guided her back to the main building, where Lydia was still waiting, her face pale with worry.

    When she saw them approach, Lydia hurried over, her relief palpable. "Lucan! Are you okay? Is she okay?"

    "We''re fine," Lucan reassured her. "The Whispering Walls won''t be a problem anymore."

    Lydia sighed in relief, though she still looked shaken. "I don''t know how you do it, Lucan. I was so scared, I couldn''t even move."

    Lucan gave her a small smile, "Fear is natural, Lydia. The important thing is that we face it and do what we can to protect those who need us. We all have a role to y in keeping this academy safe."

    They escorted the girl to the safety of the teacher''s quarters.

 Chapter 176: Heroines Academy Closed

    The second of the Seven Horrors had been resolved.

    The girl who was attacked had a terrifying experience but was not seriously injured. After receiving treatment from Lucan, she regained consciousness and should be fine after a thorough check-up at the temple.

    "This�� We might need to consider closing the academy."

    The scene shifted to the staff room. Head teacher Calus sighed and shook his head after hearing Lucan''s report.

    "I''ll rmend to the principal that we cancel the midterm exams as well. It''s toote once an irreversible situation urs."

    "That said�� there will be other problems."

    "Indeed. There will be dissatisfaction from both students and parents."

    Closing the academy and canceling the midterm exams would be significant issues for the students. The royal academy is a crucial institution for training future knights, officials, and priests.

    A single test score can be a critical determinant of future job prospects. For students aiming to work in the pce, it represents a key opportunity. In fact, there have been cases where students with the highest scores in midterm or final exams were recruited by the pce before graduation, allowing them to skip ahead in their studies.

    Students who have already decided to take over their family business might be relieved by the academy''s closure. However, for those aiming higher, losing such opportunities would be unbearable.

    "The martial arts tournament is also approaching�� If the academy closes, it would be a problem for many�� I hope we can manage without closing the academy��"

    Lydia expressed her concerns. Despite her fear of patrolling after school, she clearly valued the students'' futures.

    Nevertheless, continuing sses as they are would endanger the students. It''s a case of choosing between two equally challenging options.

    "Apromise might be�� shortening the ss hours?" Lucan pondered briefly before speaking.

    "How about holding shortened sses in the morning and having students leave early? If it''s still daytime, ghost activities should slow down."

    This was only a preliminary suggestion, but the Seven Horrors generally urred after school. By sending students home before the phenomena be active, significant damage should be avoided.

    "Of course, there may be concerns from students and parents about the current situation. Therefore, attendance should be voluntary for those who wish toe. For students who do not attend, we should provide assignments for home study."

    "Right�� I''ll ry Mr. Lucan''s proposal to the principal," Calus agreed with Lucan''s suggestion. The meeting then adjourned, and Lucan returned to the staff dormitory after escorting Lydia to her room.

    The next day, after an early morning staff meeting, Lucan''s suggestion was adopted. The academy shortened ss hours and implemented voluntary attendance.

    Although the midterm exams were postponed for the time being, creating assignments for home study increased the workload for Lucan and the other teachers.

    Lucan cursed himself for being so shortsighted. He hadn''t considered the additional burden that implementing his suggestion would ce on him. If he had known it would increase his workload, he would have kept his mouth shut.

    Now, the academy had shortened sses, with free attendance only in the morning, and the midterm exams had been postponed. Knights and priests had entered the academy, and investigations were underway to resolve the incidents.

    It was hoped that these measures would eliminate the damage caused by the Seven Horrors, but unfortunately, that was not the case.

    "We will protect this academy! We will surely defeat the evil ghosts!"

    "Oooh!"

    In the middle of the schoolyard, boys and girls were speaking passionately. These students were all still attending the academy.

    "Those kids�� they''re at it again."

    "I told them to go home�� but, well, what can you do?"

    From the staff room window, several teachers sighed as they looked down at the schoolyard. Due to the shortened sses and the introduction of home study, many students had already gone home by the afternoon. Despite this, some enthusiastic students had started their own investigations into the incidents.

    They ignored the teachers'' advice to go home early and were conducting patrols around the school after hours.

    "Because they keep staying behind, we have to be extra vignt�� it''s quite a hassle."

    "Haha��"

    A male teacherined in a frustrated tone. Lucan also agreed. Because of these brats, he had to be extra careful.

    There were several reasons why the students had started their own investigations. First, some students had personally suffered from the Seven Horrors. Friends, lovers, and ssmates who had been affected were driven by righteous anger.

    Second, some students had realized that this situation could be an opportunity to stand out for their future. The ghost incidents at the academy were being watched by people from the pce. If a student could solve these problems, it could be a significant achievement for their future employment.

    Lucan understood why going against the academy''s orders and conducting independent investigations could be seen as a positive. The sports-oriented students, such as those aspiring to be knights, did not share this view. In fact, some in the upper echelons of the pce knights were supporting their actions, believing that not confronting the academy''s crisis would be unworthy of a knight.

    "After all, the royal academy is a facility for training personnel to protect the country. Especially for aspiring knights and mages, epting the closure of the academy without objection could be seen as ''fleeing from a crisis.''"

    At the royal academy, battling monsters is part of the curriculum, and even if a student were to die in such battles, it would be attributed to theirck of skill. This academy is not just for the students; it is for the country. The safety of students was not always a priority.

    "Well�� Prince Kai being here is also a big factor, isn''t it?"

    "Well��"

    "If the prince weren''t here, I think fewer students would have joined the patrol��"

    "..."

    Lydia''s observation made the other teachers exchange nces and nod in agreement. The central figures in the volunteer investigation teams were Kai Tempest and other student council members. Seeing the royal prince putting himself in danger, many felt they could not just run away and participated in the investigation.

    "Anyway, an early resolution is needed�� Once it''s resolved, there won''t be any more problems."

    "Indeed�� What are the knights and priests doing��"

    Another teacher spoke in frustration. Although the knight order and the temple were involved in resolving the situation, their investigations were not progressing. The points where anomalies had been previously observed��such as the ''Death Note at Library''��were being investigated, but no relevant abnormalities had appeared.

    Meanwhile, the student investigation teams had already encountered supernatural phenomena and sustained damage.

    "Perhaps�� the Seven Horrors only appear when students are nearby," Lucan said. The focus of school ghost stories is always the students. The Seven Horrors might not appear in front of unrted outsiders.

    "Indeed, the patrolling teachers, except for Lucan who encountered the phenomena while students were attacked, have note across any anomalies. That possibility does exist."

    Lydia agreed with Lucan''s thoughts. While students had suffered damage, there had been no harm reported from the teachers or knight investigation teams. It seemed that the Seven Horrors targeted students.

    "So�� it means that resolving the situation also depends on the students�� Prince Kai''s actions might not be off the mark after all��"

    "..."

    Lydia''s words were met with heavy silence in the staff room. Kai''s actions were not wrong. It was correct for the student council president to take action to protect the students, and it was also the right thing to do as a character in a game. The problem was�� that the cleanup of the actions taken by Kai and the other students fell to the teachers. Lucan hated that.

    However, it wasn''t entirely true that these horrors just targeted students, because Lucan, who wasn''t a student, had also encountered the Music of Shadows.

 Chapter 177: Another Horror Solve Without Heroine

    The Seven Horrors had gued the academy, closing the academy, and with two horrors already vanquished, the student council felt a responsibility to do something.

    Prince Kai, the council president, had called a meeting in the council chamber, a room dimly lit by enchanted candles that flickered ominously against the stone walls.

    Prince Kai stood at the head of the table, his expression serious as he addressed his fellow council members. "Teacher Lucan and Maris dealt with the Whispering Walls and the Shadow in the Library, but now we face something more... personal," he began, his voice steady.

    "The Blood-Stained Portrait is tied to a tragedy that took ce within these very walls, and it won''t rest until we uncover the truth behind it."

    Alec, leaning casually against the wall with his massive sword resting beside him, scoffed. "A haunted painting? How hard can it be? We just need to smash the thing and be done with it."

    Damian, seated next to Alec and idly toying with a gold coin, raised an eyebrow. "If it were that simple, we wouldn''t be dealing with it now, would we? This isn''t just about destroying a painting. The horror behind it is tied to something deeper, something tragic."

    Ruki, the youngest and smallest of the group, was perched on a chair, his legs swinging back and forth as he listened. His bright eyes were wide with curiosity. "So, what''s the story behind it, Kai? Who''s the ghost?"

    Kai sighed, his gaze turning somber. "The Blood-Stained Portrait was once a symbol of pride and joy for the academy. It''s a painting of Lady ra, the most powerful and respected studen council president. She was known for her kindness, her beauty, and her dedication to the students. But there was one student in particr who adored her above all others��a young man named Alistair."

    Kai paused, allowing the gravity of the story to sink in. The room was silent, the other council members listening intently.

    "Alistair was infatuated with Lady ra," Kai continued. "He was a talented artist, and when she fell ill, he poured all his love and despair into painting her portrait. But as her illness worsened, his despair turned to madness. When Lady ra died, Alistair couldn''t bear the loss. In a fit of grief, he used his own blood toplete the painting, vowing that her beauty would live on forever."

    Damian frowned, leaning forward. "So, the horror is tied to Alistair''s madness? What happened to him?"

    Kai nodded. "Yes, afterpleting the portrait, Alistair disappeared. Some say he took his own life, others believe he was consumed by the portrait itself. But ever since then, strange things have happened around the painting. Students who linger too long near it are found covered in blood, their minds shattered by the whispers of a lost love."

    Ruki shivered, his childlike demeanor faltering for a moment. "That''s creepy. So, how do we stop it?"

    Kai''s expression hardened. "We need to release Alistair''s spirit from the painting. The only way to do that is by confronting the source of his torment��the blood that binds his soul to the portrait. Damian, your elemental magic will be crucial in this. We need to cleanse the blood with fire, but not just any fire��divine fire. It''s the only thing that can purify a soul tainted by such despair."

    Damian smirked, flicking the coin into the air. "Divine fire, huh? That''s not something I use every day. But if it''ll get the job done, I''m in."

    Alec hefted his sword onto his shoulder, his eyes glinting with determination. "Let''s go, then. The sooner we deal with this, the sooner we can get back to more important things."

    Kai nodded, standing up from his chair. "We don''t where is painting but we go around we might find it. Even if we don''t find it we might find some other horror, so let''s go."

    Kai and other began to go around academy, hoping to encounter horror.

    When they reached The old wing of the academy. They saw walls were lined with portraits of past headmasters and founders, their eyes seeming to follow anyone who passed. At the far end of the corridor, shrouded in shadow, hung the Blood-Stained Portrait.

    As the group approached, they saw panting . The painting was as beautiful as it was haunting, depicting Lady ra in all her grace and elegance. But beneath the surface of the paint, dark stains marred the canvas��stains that seemed to pulse with a life of their own.

    Ruki, despite his usual bravado, clung to Kai''s side, his eyes wide with fear. "This ce gives me the creeps," he muttered.

    Damian stepped forward, his hand outstretched as he summoned the power of divine fire. A soft, white me flickered into existence, hovering just above his palm. "Let''s see if this does the trick," he said, his voice tinged with confidence.

    As Damian approached the portrait, the air around them grew colder, and a low, mournful wail filled the corridor. The bloodstains on the painting began to spread, darkening the image of Lady ra until her face was almostpletely obscured. The whispers began, soft at first, but growing louder with each passing second.

    "Why did you leave me? Why did you abandon me?" The voice was filled with sorrow and anger, the words echoing through the corridor.

    Alec gritted his teeth, gripping his sword tightly. "We''re not here to hurt you, Alistair," he called out, his voice firm. "We''re here to free you."

    But the whispers only grew more frantic, the blood spreading like wildfire across the canvas. The portrait seemed toe alive, the painted figure of Lady ra reaching out from the frame, her eyes filled with tears of blood.

    Damian''s divine fire red brighter as he channeled more power into it. "Hold on!" he shouted over the rising cacophony. "I''m going to purify it!"

    With a swift motion, Damian hurled the me at the portrait. The white fire engulfed the painting, the divine energy burning away the darkness and the blood. The wails turned to screams as the spirit of Alistair was forced from the painting, his tormented soul finally freed from the prison of his own making.

    For a moment, the corridor was filled with a blinding light, and then, just as suddenly, it was over. The painting was untouched by the fire, but the bloodstains were gone, and Lady ra''s face was once again serene and beautiful.

    The oppressive atmosphere lifted, reced by a peaceful stillness. Ruki let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding, his shoulders rxing as the tension melted away.

    Kai stepped forward, his expression one of quiet satisfaction. "It''s done," he said softly. "Alistair is at peace now but he will came back again."

    Damian nodded, wiping the sweat from his brow. "That was tougher than I expected. Divine fire takes a lot out of you. So shame we can''t free him." Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    Alec sheathed his sword, "Good work, everyone. Let''s hope the next horror would as easy as this."

    Ruki, his usual cheerfulness returning, grinned up at Kai. "So, why is not totally free?"

    "It''s because, these Seven Horror root cause is something else, some sort of artifact or object. As long as that artifact  or object exist, the seven horror wil return but we don''t have to worry, when these horror will return, we be dead because of old age."

    Ruki nodded as he understood.

 Chapter 178: Heroine Will Investigate Seven Horror

    Lucan sat quietly in the staff room, sipping his lukewarm tea as the afternoon sun streamed through the windows. The room was filled with the usual chatter of teachers going over lesson ns, but Lucan couldn''t shake the feeling that something was brewing��something he wouldn''t be able to avoid. He sighed, staring at his cup, the steam long since dissipated.

    "Mr. Lucan," a voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up to see Head Teacher Calus looming over him, a stern expression on his face.

    "Yes, Mr. Calus?" Lucan responded, cing his cup down with deliberate calmness.

    Calus leaned forward, resting his hands on the table in front of Lucan. "Thanks to the efforts of Prince Kai and his friends, the ''Blood-Stained Portrait,'' one of the academy''s infamous Seven Horrors, was finally subdued. Their sess proves their actions were justified, but there''s no denying the fact that several students were injured in the process."

    Lucan nodded, already sensing the direction this conversation was heading. "Indeed, it''s a problem that cannot be ignored."

    "Exactly," Calus agreed, his eyes narrowing as if he was about to deliver a particrly unpleasant verdict. "Leaving the resolution of these dangerous incidents solely to students is not just irresponsible��it''s downright reckless. The academy has a duty to protect its students, not simply allow them to fend for themselves in life-threatening situations."

    Lucan felt the weight of what wasing next like a stone in his gut. "That''s true," he acknowledged, though he was already preparing for what he knew was inevitable.

    "We need to address this issue swiftly and decisively," Calus continued, his tone growing more urgent. "We cannot afford to have students acting independently when there are so many unknown dangers lurking in the academy. That''s why we''re going to start sending out academy personnel to investigate and resolve these incidents."

    Lucan nodded slowly, inwardly groaning as he braced for the final blow.

    "And the most suitable person for this task," Calus said, his gaze locking onto Lucan''s with a look that brooked no argument, "is you, Mr. Lucan. Not only are you a ''Theology'' teacher, but you''re also a Holy Priest. There''s no one better suited for this job."

    Lucan sighed, trying to keep his expression neutral. "I see. And who will be assisting me?"

    Calus straightened up and gestured to someone standing just out of Lucan''s line of sight. "Allow me to introduce your partner for this mission."

    A voice that was far too cheerful for Lucan''s liking chirped, "Let''s do our best together, Lucan-sama!"

    Lucan turned, and his stomach sank further. Saint Maris stood beside him, her face glowing with enthusiasm. He sighed again, this time a bit louder. "Is Maris supposed to be bait?"

    "Not exactly bait," Calus rified, "but we''ve confirmed that the anomalies only manifest in the presence of students. However, we can''t deliberately put ordinary students in danger. Saint Maris, on the other hand, is a student with powers that exceed most adults. Her divine abilities should keep her safe."

    "That''s right, Lucan-sama!" Maris added, her eyes sparkling with what could only be described as misced excitement.

    Lucan knew Maris was powerful��there was no doubt about that. But the problem wasn''t her strength; it was the fact that he didn''t want to do this task in the first ce. He slumped slightly in his chair. "So, in essence, you''re saying I have no choice in the matter."

    "Precisely," Calus said with a small, satisfied smile. "In fact, I had initially requested that young sisters from the Great Temple be sent to investigate, but they felt that it would be sufficient if Maris participated instead."

    Lucan cast a nce at Maris. "And I suppose it was Maris who suggested that she should go instead of the young sisters?"

    Maris smiled innocently. "I might have made a small suggestion."

    Lucan shook his head, resigned. "Alright, I understand. Let''s get this over with."

    "Lucan-sama," Maris said, her tone suddenly more serious, "I''m more concerned about you. You''ll be with an unknown sister in the academy, getting involved in dangerous situations�� You understand why I''m worried, right?"

    Lucan stifled a groan. He knew Maris was anxious, but not because of the dangers. She was more worried about him being alone with another woman. "I understand. But we should focus on the task at hand."

    "Exactly," Calus interjected, clearly pleased with how things were progressing. "And with Maris by your side, I''m confident you''ll handle this with no problems. We''re counting on you both."

    "Yes, leave it to us!" Maris said, her enthusiasm undiminished.

    Lucan stood up, feeling a heavy sense of resignation. "Let''s get going then."

    Before he could take a step, Maris, in her usual energetic fashion, looped her arm through his, pulling him close. "Do we really need to link arms?" Lucan asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "It''s easier to protect you this way in case something happens," Maris replied without missing a beat.

    "I''m a teacher. I don''t need a student protecting me," Lucan said, though he made no move to detach himself from her grip.

    "Then please protect me," Maris countered, her smile sweet and disarming. "It''s more convenient to stay close, right?"

    Lucan sighed, defeated. "Fine. Let''s just get this over with."

    "Well then," Maris said, tugging him toward the door, "shall we go?"

    As Lucan allowed himself to be pulled along, he noticed the staff room door was slightly ajar. Before he could say anything, Maris pulled him through with such force that they stumbled out into the hallway��and directly into a passing servant, who was carrying a tray full of tea.

    The servant yelped, the tray wobbled, and Lucan''s reflexes kicked in. He tried to catch the tray, but instead, it flew up into the air. Cups, teapot, and all. Time seemed to slow as they all watched the inevitable unfold.

    Cups ttered to the ground, spilling tea everywhere. The teapotnded upside down, its contents sshing across the floor in a wide arc. Lucan, Maris, and the student stood frozen for a moment, eyes wide in shock.

    And then, as if on cue, Lucan''s shoe slid on the freshly spilled tea. He iled for bnce, but Maris, in her attempt to steady him, only seeded in pulling him down with her. Theynded in a heap, right in the middle of the mess.

    Lucan groaned, staring up at the ceiling, wondering how his day had gone so wrong so quickly. "Well, that was unexpected," he muttered, trying to untangle himself from Maris''s grip.

    Maris, still on top of him, looked down and giggled. "I suppose."

    Lucan shot her a withering re, "Let''s just get this over with," he repeated, as Maris helped him to his feet. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    The servant, now recovered from the shock, stammered an apology, but Lucan waved it off. "No harm done," he said, though he was already feeling the cold tea soaking through his clothes. "Let''s just�� move on."

    As they continued down the hallway, with Maris still clinging to his arm, Lucan used magic to dry his cloths.

    The academy''s halls were eerily quiet, most of the students having gone home due to shortened sses. The silence only made Maris''s cheerful humming seem louder as they made their way through the empty corridors.

 Chapter 179: Heroine in Library

    Lucan and Maris continued their walk through the school building, their arms linked in a way that seemed both unusual and intimate. Maris hummed cheerfully, her voice carrying a light tune that contrasted sharply with Lucan''s furrowed brow.

    The school building was quiet, the usual bustle of students reced by an eerie stillness. Aside from the self-defense group formed by Kai and his team, most students had either gone home or were studying at home. The hallways felt deserted, save for the asional student who nced their way with a mix of awe and curiosity.

    "Hey, isn''t that��?"

    "Yeah, it''s Teacher Lucan and the Saint, isn''t it?"

    "So the rumors were true��"

    "Chit��"

    Groups of students whispered among themselves, their eyes wide with surprise. Girls giggled, while boys clicked their tongues in irritation, as if wishing for some dramatic event to unfold. The sight of Lucan and Maris linked arm in arm was clearly stirring up quite a bit of spection.

    Maris, oblivious to the murmurs, continued to hum her cheerful tune. Lucan, meanwhile, wore a look of difort as he tried to ignore the stares. "Maris��" he said, attempting to peel away from her embrace.

    "Not allowed," she replied firmly, her grip tightening slightly. It was clear that Maris had no intention of letting go.

    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    Lucan sighed, resigning himself to the situation. He tried to focus on the task at hand, though the sensation of Maris''s soft touch on his arm was somewhat distracting. He reminded himself that Maris was close to graduating and that their time together as a couple was drawing nearer.

    So it''s would be okay to do this in small public, so when they be official couple, it won''t came out as big suprise. Do some small things that suggests such rumours they are together or some forbidden rtionship but not to much that everyone began to believe in rumours.

    They reached the old wing of the academy, a part of the building that looked as if it had been untouched by time. Portraits of past principals and headmasters adorned the walls, their frames tarnished and dusty. The portraits themselves were unsettling, each one marred by streaks of what looked like dried blood.

    "This is��" Lucan began, surveying the grim scene before him.

    "The ce in question, Lucan-sama," Maris said, her voice taking on a more serious tone.

    "This is where the ''Blood-Stained Portrait'' was."

    "Yes," Maris confirmed. "It seems Prince Kai defeated the ghost here. However, it looks like we still have some work left. Look over there."

    Lucan followed her gaze to the base of Lady ra''s portrait. Beneath ity a faintly glowing, nearly invisible remnant of the ghost that had once haunted the ce. Despite the efforts of Prince Kai and his team, they had missed this small but significant fragment.

    "That is�� the remains of a ghost?" Lucan asked, noting the spectral residue.

    "Correct," Maris replied. "Even though it''s now harmless, it''s likely to be active again if left untreated."

    Lucan nodded. "Let''s start by finishing what the prince left undone. We''ll purify that with holy magic��"

    "Maris, please step back," Lucan instructed, stepping forward.

    "Eh?" Maris blinked, surprised. "But��"

    "I will handle the purification. Leave it to me," Lucan said firmly, cing himself between Maris and the ghostly remnant.

    Maris hesitated for a moment butplied, stepping back to give Lucan space. He gathered his magical power, feeling the familiar warmth of his holy energy as he prepared to cast the spell.

    "''Purification,''" he intoned, his voice steady as he directed the holy magic toward the ghostly remains.

    A bright white light enveloped the residual malevolence, swiftly dissolving it into nothingness. The lingering sense of darkness vanished, reced by a soothing calm. Lucan offered a quiet prayer. "May your soul find peace."

    With the taskpleted, Lucan turned to Maris. "Let''s go. This should be fine now."

    Maris''s face brightened as she linked her arm with his once more. "Next is the library. This way, please��"

    As they made their way toward the library, Lucan found himself mentally preparing for whatever mighte next. The library was a vast,byrinthine space, filled with towering bookshelves and hidden corners. If there were any remaining anomalies, they would be difficult to spot.

    Maris''s enthusiasm, however, seemed undiminished. She hummed softly as they walked, asionally ncing up at Lucan with a bright smile. The contrast between her cheerfulness and Lucan''s serious demeanor was striking.

    When they finally arrived at the library, Maris led the way through the rows of bookshelves. The library was as quiet as the rest of the building.

    As they approached a particrly dark corner of the library, Lucan felt a slight chill. "Maris, stay close," he said, his senses on high alert.

    Maris nodded, her smile unwavering. "Of course, Lucan-sama."

    Just then, a loud crash echoed through the library, followed by a series of ttering noises. Lucan and Maris spun around to find a small pile of books toppled over, with a girl lying sprawled amidst them.

    The a girl scrambled to her feet, blushing furiously. "I''m so sorry! I was just trying to reach for a book, and��"

    Lucan sighed, rubbing his temples. "It''s alright. Just be more careful next time."

    Maris, ever the cheerful one, stepped forward to help the student gather the fallen books. "Don''t worry about it. idents happen!"

    The girl apologize again before setting back book in bookshelf. Lucan noticed that in the library, there were many students, here and there, going around, taking book and checking, some reading it and there were other with swords and other things, looking out.

    Lucan also prince Kai with others. It seemed Kai gathered many students here to attract Death Note.

    "Teacher Lucan and Maris, are you also here to investigate?" Prince Kai noticed Lucan and Maris as he approached them.

    "Yeah," Lucan nodded, and then asked some questions and some answeringter, they understood that Prince Kai hadn''t found anything wrong and everything seemed fine.

 Chapter 180: Heroine Solving Another Horror

    "We should split up," Kai suggested, his voice steady. "Cover more ground that way. Maris, you''re the most sensitive to its aura, so you should stay with Lucan. I will search the other side of the library."

    "Let''s get this over with," Lucan said,. The sooner they destroyed the Death Note, the sooner he could go back and have sleep. He didn''t want to work on this thing anymore .

    As they split up, Lucan and Maris moved cautiously through the maze of bookshelves, the darkness closing in around them.

    "This ce�� it''s like it''s alive," Maris murmured. Her hand tightened around Lucan''s arm as they passed by an old tapestry depicting scenes of the academy''s past. The figures on the tapestry seemed to shift and move, their expressions twisted with fear.

    "The Death Note has probably corrupted the entire area. We need to be quick."

    They continued deeper into the library, the air growing colder with each step. The walls seemed to close in around them, the shadows growing longer and more menacing. Every now and then, Lucan caught glimpses of strange, ghostly figures at the edge of his vision, only to vanish when he turned his head.

    Suddenly, Maris stopped, her body tensing. "It''s close. I can feel it."

    Lucan followed her gaze to a section of the library where the books looked older and more decrepit than the rest. The bindings were cracked, the pages yellowed with age. There, tucked between two massive tomes, was a book that emanated a dark, malevolent aura��a book that seemed to pulse with an evil life of its own.

    "That''s it," Maris whispered, "The Death Note."

    Lucan approached the book cautiously. He reached out, hesitating only for a moment before pulling the Death Note from the shelf.

    The moment his fingers touched the cover, a cold, numbing sensation shot up his arm, and a voice��dark, seductive, and filled with malice��whispered in his mind, urging him to open the book, to write down a name. Any name. The name of someone who had wronged him. The voice promised power, vengeance, and the satisfaction of seeing his enemies suffer.

    "Lucan, don''t!" Maris''s voice cut through the darkness, pulling him back to reality. Her hand was on his arm, and he could feel the warmth of her divine power pushing away the cold. "It''s trying to control you. You have to resist."

    "It wasn''t, I was just seeing how effective this book hypnosis is," Lucan said. "But we need to destroy this now, before it tries anything else."

    Maris nodded, "We''ll need to purify it. But the Death Note will fight back so he ready."

    The library was eerily silent as Kai arrived, his footsteps muffled by the thick, dustden carpet.

    "What''s the situation?" Kai asked, his eyes flicking between Lucan and Maris.

    "It''s the Death Note," Lucan said, gripping the book tightly. "We''re about to purify it, but we need to be careful. The book is resisting."

    Kai nodded and readied himself, his gaze locked on the book as Maris began to chant a purification spell. The air crackled with energy, and the temperature in the library dropped even further. As Maris''s incantation reached its peak, a low, rumbling growl filled the room, and the Death Note began to writhe violently.

    Suddenly, a dark, malevolent spirit erupted from the book. It was a grotesque apparition, its form shifting between a monstrous visage and a swirling mass of shadow. Its eyes glowed with a sinister light, and its presence seemed to sap the warmth and light from the surroundings.

    "Prepare yourselves!" Kai shouted, drawing his weapon. Maris and Lucan exchanged a quick nce, and although they knew they could obliterate the spirit effortlessly, they chose to hold back. The library, after all, was filled with students who had no idea of their true power. Moreover using full power might destroy the library.

    The spirit lunged at them with a roar, its darkness spreading like an infection. Kai was the first to engage, his weapon slicing through the spirit''s shadowy form with determined strikes. The spirit recoiled but quickly reformed, its eyes zing with fury.

    Lucan and Maris fought alongside him, their movements precise and controlled. Maris''s divine magic zed with a soft, radiant light that pushed back the darkness, while Lucan''s attacks were a blend of powerful physical strikes and controlled bursts of water magic. They fought in tandem, using their abilities to suppress the spirit while masking their true strength.

    Despite their efforts to appear challenged, the spirit proved to be a formidable opponent. It writhed andshed out, its attacks erratic and unpredictable. The library''s ancient walls seemed to groan under the strain of the battle, books falling from shelves and dust swirling in the air.

    Kai, struggling to keep up, could only watch as Lucan and Maris expertly countered the spirit''s attacks. The battle was intense and grueling, but Lucan and Maris maintained their facade of exertion, allowing Kai to believe that this was a close fight.

    Finally, after a prolonged struggle, Maris''s spell reached its climax. A blinding light erupted from her hands, and with a final, anguished wail, the spirit was banished, its dark form dissipating into nothingness. The Death Note fell to the floor, its cover now devoid of the dark aura it once held.

    Kai, panting and covered in sweat, looked at the now-innocuous book with a mixture of awe and relief. "That was�� intense. I didn''t realize how powerful that spirit was."

    Lucan and Maris nodded, their faces showing signs of exhaustion. "We need to ensure the Death Note is fully destroyed," Lucan said, picking up the book with a grimace. "We can''t risk it falling into the wrong hands again."

    As they prepared to dispose of the Death Note, the library''s atmosphere began to return to normal. The shadows receded, and the oppressive weight lifted.

    Lucan looked at library, he thought of Death Note. Unlike anime in his world where Death Note came from Ryuk, this world Death Note came from a tragic history.

    It was created centuries ago by a powerful student who sought to control death itself. He was consumed by his own ambition and malice, and the book became a vessel for his dark desires. Over the years, it has caused untold suffering, corrupting those who came into contact with it.

    With the Death Note finally destroyed and the spirit vanquished, the library returned to its peaceful state.

 Chapter 181: Heroine Purifying The Vanishing Statue

    The sun had set over the academy, and the grounds were bathed in twilight. Lucan, Maris, and Kai walked through the quiet halls. They had sessfully dealt with four of the Seven Horrors, but the night was far from over.

    Their footsteps echoed through the empty corridors of the art building, a wing of the academy renowned for its collection of statues and relics. The atmosphere grew colder as they entered. The building was filled with marble statues, each meticulously crafted, standing in solemn stillness. But something felt off. The statues seemed to watch them with unseen eyes.

    "This ce gives me the creeps," Kai muttered, his eyes darting nervously around the room.

    Lucan nodded, his gaze scanning the shadows. "Stay alert. The Vanishing Statue Horror is known for its deceptive nature. We need to be cautious."

    As they moved deeper into the gallery, they noticed that several statues seemed to be missing from their pedestals. This only heightened the sense of foreboding. Suddenly, a chilling wind blew through the hall, causing the temperature to plummet.

    Maris shivered, her hand instinctively moving to her arms. "We''re getting close. I can sense the malevolent presence."

    Without warning, one of the statues on a pedestal began to shift. Its marble form twisted and contorted, and then, with a sudden burst of movement, it sprang to life. It was a grotesque figure, half-human and half-beast, with eyes glowing an ominous red.

    "The Vanishing Statue!" Lucan shouted. "Get ready!"

    The statue lunged at them with surprising speed, its limbs stretching unnaturally as it attacked. Kai barely had time to react, his de meeting the statue''s marble form with a resounding sh. However, the statue''s attacks were swift and unpredictable, making it difficult tond a decisive blow.

    Lucan and Maris sprang into action, their movements fluid and coordinated. Lucan''s strikes were powerful but restrained, his true strength masked by a veneer of effort. Maris''s magic red with a controlled radiance, pushing back the statue''s advances but not overwhelming it.

    As they fought, the statue demonstrated its unique and horrifying method of attack. Every time it struck, it would briefly vanish from sight, only to reappear in a different part of the gallery. The Vanishing Statue could phase in and out of existence, making it a formidable opponent.

    It used this ability to disorient its enemies, striking from unexpected angles and making it difficult to predict its movements.

    Maris struggled to keep track of the statue as it disappeared and reappeared. "Its ability to vanish makes it nearly impossible to anticipate," she said, focusing on her spellwork. "We need to find a way to keep it in one ce."

    Lucan nodded, his eyes narrowing in concentration. "If we can pin it down, we might be able to defeat it."

    As the battle raged on, Kai tried to engage the statue, but each time he struck, it vanished before he couldnd a solid hit. His frustration grew as he struggled to keep up with the statue''s erratic movements.

    Meanwhile, the statue''s attacks grew more aggressive, and its red eyes burned with a malevolent fire. It let out a low, guttural growl as it continued to phase in and out, striking at the trio with deadly precision.

    The statue''s unique method of harming its victims was revealed as it reached out to Kai, its marble hand grazing his arm and causing him to shudder with a cold, numbing sensation. "Kai, watch out!" Lucan shouted.

    Kai barely managed to evade the statue''s grasp, but the encounter left him visibly shaken. "This thing is insane. How are we supposed to defeat it?"

    Maris, her eyes focused and determined, began to chant a spell with a rhythmic incantation. Her divine magic red brightly, casting a protective barrier around them. "We need to force it into a specific location. I''m going to try and bind it with a sealing spell."

    Lucan, understanding Maris''s n, used his water magic to create a series of barriers and traps. He focused his efforts on predicting the statue''s movements, cing the barriers strategically to limit its space.

    The statue, realizing it was being cornered, became even more frantic. It vanished and reappeared with increasing speed, but Lucan and Maris''s coordinated efforts began to pay off. The barriers gradually closed in on the statue, and Maris''s spell grew stronger, attempting to pin it down.

    With a final, determined push, Marispleted her spell. The statue was enveloped in a blinding light, its form struggling against the binding forces. The malevolent aura that surrounded it began to dissipate, and the statue''s movements slowed.

    Lucan and Maris pressed their advantage, using theirbined magic and physical prowess to subdue the statue. It writhed and twisted but was ultimately confined within Maris''s sealing barrier. With a final burst of light, the statue was purified, its dark energy dissolving into nothingness.

    The gallery fell silent once more, the oppressive atmosphere lifting as the statue''s influence faded. Lucan and Maris, though weary, exchanged a relieved nce. Kai, catching his breath, looked at them with newfound respect.

    "That was�� incredible," Kai said. He knew Lucan and Maris were powerful but it was first time he saw them. At library and now here. Kai was amazed by this.

    Maris nodded, as The Vanishing Statue Horrore to end.

    The Vanishing Statue was created by a sculptor who was consumed by envy and resentment. He was a master artist, but his works were overshadowed by his rival. In his bitterness, he crafted the statue as a vessel for his hatred, imbuing it with dark magic to seek revenge on those he felt wronged him. Over time, the statue''s power grew, and it became a menace to those who encountered it.

    The Vanishing Statue can vanish anything it touch, and more terrifying thing about this is that whoever vanish by The Vanishing Statue, the memory of that person also disappeared from everyone.

    As the trio left the gallery, the first light of dawn began to break through the windows. The Vanishing Statue Horror had been vanquished, and the academy''s art building was once again safe. Now The Weeping Willow and The Seventh Horror left.

 Chapter 182: Heroine Purifying

    Next Day

    The sun had long dipped below the horizon, casting the academy''s garden in shadows that seemed to stretch infinitely. The massive willow tree, its branches a tangled mass of dark limbs, stood alone in its secluded corner. It was said that the willow tree would be active, its haunting cries echoing through the garden, drawing the students closer for a fatal encounter.

    Lucan and Maris made their way to the garden, their footsteps muffled by the thick, damp grass. Maris walked close beside Lucan, her mood cheerful as she linked arms with him. After solving the previous five horrors, it was time to face the sixth.

    "Stay alert," Lucan said, his voice low and steady. "The Weeping Willow''s power is said to be stronger at night. We are strong, but don''t underestimate any enemy."

    Maris nodded, her eyes scanning the garden''s darkened expanse. "I can feel the sorrow in the air. It''s almost... palpable."

    The willow tree loomed before them, its twisted branches swaying gently in the evening breeze. The cries began then��a soft, mournful sound that seemed to seep from the very heart of the tree. It was as if the tree was weeping for some lost, untold tragedy.

    Maris''s hand tightened around Lucan''s arm. "It''s starting."

    Lucan''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area. "Remember, the tree will try to lure us in with its sorrowful cries. Don''t let your guard down."

    As they approached the tree, the air grew colder, and the sorrowful wail of the Weeping Willow grew louder. The sound was heart-wrenching, like the grief of a thousand souls trapped in endless mourning. Lucan''s breath misted in front of him as the temperature dropped.

    The willow''s branches began to move with a sinister life of their own, curling and twisting like serpents. Lucan and Maris stopped a few paces from the tree.

    "This is where it begins," Lucan said, his voice a whisper. "The Weeping Willow will try to draw us closer with its cries. We need to resist its pull."

    Maris nodded. "I''ll use my divine magic to shield us from its influence."

    The Weeping Willow''s branches swayed, and the mournful cries grew even more intense, as if the tree itself was pleading for them toe closer. Maris began to chant softly, her hands glowing with a soft, white light. The light expanded, creating a barrier around them that pushed back against the oppressive sorrow of the tree.

    Lucan stepped closer, keeping his eyes on the tree''s gnarled branches. "Be prepared. If the tree tries to ensnare us, we''ll have to act quickly."

    As the barrier of divine light pushed back against the Weeping Willow''s influence, the tree seemed to writhe in frustration. Its cries grew more frantic, and the branches began to stretch toward them, reaching out like skeletal hands.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them trembled. The roots of the Weeping Willow began to surface, curling up like serpents in search of prey. Lucan''s eyes darted to the roots and he said, "Maris, it''s trying to trap us!"

    "I see it. I''ll keep the barrier up while you find a way to deal with the roots."

    Lucan nodded and drew his sword, its de gleaming in the faint light. With a swift motion, he shed at the writhing roots that were inching closer. The roots recoiled, but the tree seemed to retaliate, sending a wave of chilling sorrow through the air. Lucan felt the coldness but pressed on.

    As he fought against the roots, Maris maintained the barrier.

    Lucan increased his efforts, his sword shing through the air as he cut through the encroaching roots. The Weeping Willow''s cries reached a fever pitch, a desperate, piercing wail that seemed to shake the very air.

    With one final, powerful swing, Lucan severed thest of the roots that had reached them. The tree''s cries reached a crescendo before suddenly cutting off, as if the tree itself was gasping for breath. The branches drooped, and the once-mournful wail was reced by an eerie silence.

    Maris''s barrier finally dissipated. "Is it over?"

    Lucan surveyed the area, his gaze steady. "For now. We need to cleanse the tree and put an end to this curse."

    Maris approached the Weeping Willow, her hands still glowing with divine light. She began to chant again. The light from her hands enveloped the tree, and the ancient willow seemed to shudder as the curse began to lift.

    As Maris''s chant grew more intense, the Weeping Willow''s dark bark started to crack and peel away, revealing a brighter, more vibrant tree beneath. The sorrowful cries faded, reced by a gentle rustling of leaves.

    Lucan watched as the transformation took ce. The once-terrifying willow was now a majestic tree, its branches reaching upward in a disy of newfound vitality. The oppressive darkness that had surrounded it dissipated, and the air was filled with a sense of peace.

    Maris finished her chant and stepped back. "It''s done. The curse is lifted."

    Lucan ced a hand on her shoulder. "You did well."

    Maris smiled. "So, how about a reward?"

    "Reward," Lucan thought for a moment and said, "How about I make my special dish?"

    "Special dish?"

    "Yes," Lucan smiled. "It''s been ages since I made it, but I''m sure I will cook it well, and you will love it."

    "Well, I will love anything you make for me, but I''m excited for this special dish."

    "You will love it more than anything. But let me tell you, I will only make it once, tomorrow. For now, we need to deal with the seventh horror. Once that''s done, we are free."

    "Yes, but do you know what thest horror is?" Maris asked.

    "Hm..." Lucan knew but couldn''t tell, since the history books at the academy mentioned nothing about the seventh horror.

    "Lucan-sama, how about I just purify the entire academy?" Maris suggested.

    "If you did, then many people would know you are an SSS-ss," Lucan replied.

    "Is that a bad thing? I might not be able to control Kingdom-ss strength, but even if any Kingdom-ss attack me, I can save myself easily."

    "Well then, do it and end these horrors," Lucan said. He was also tried of doing this pointless things. It was really just one day job but he wasn''t want to expose his strength end up taking more then three days.

    With a deep breath, Maris closed her eyes and began to focus. Her mana, previously a soft glow, intensified, radiating a warm, golden light. Lucan watched as the light enveloped Maris, growing brighter and more powerful.

    A sudden burst of energy surged around her, and Maris''s form began to change. From her back, tworge, white wings emerged, each feather shimmering with divine light. They stretched wide and pped gently, creating a soft, ethereal breeze. Maris''s eyes opened, now glowing with a serene, otherworldly light.

    She leaped into the air, her wings lifting her gracefully. As she soared higher, the glow around her intensified, illuminating the academy grounds below. Lucan watched from the ground, his gaze steady as he saw Maris ascend.

    Maris reached a height where she could see the entire academy, its various buildings bathed in the moonlight. She spread her wings wide, the light from her body spreading outwards like a halo. With a deep breath, she began to chant softly, her voice carrying across the night sky.

    "By the divine light that guides and protects, I call upon the purity of the heavens. Let the shadows of darkness be driven away. Let the light cleanse and renew."

    As she chanted, the golden light from her wings began to radiate outward in waves. The light descended slowly, enveloping the academy in its warm embrace. The air seemed to shimmer with the divine energy as the light touched every corner of the academy.

    Maris continued her chant, her voice steady and strong. The light from her wings grew more intense, spreading further and further until it reached every building on the academy grounds. The purification spell was thorough, touching every corner and driving away any lingering darkness.

    As the light reached its zenith, a soft wind picked up, carrying with it the faint scent of blooming flowers. The academy grounds were now bathed in a pure, golden glow, and the air felt lighter.

    Maris''s wings fluttered softly as shepleted the chant. The golden light began to recede, leaving behind a sense of calm and renewal. Maris descended slowly, her wings folding behind her as shended gracefully beside Lucan.

    "It''s done," she said.

 Chapter 183: Lucan Going Dungeon Without Heroine

    The morning sun bathed the capital city in a golden hue, its rays illuminating the bustling streets and lively markets.

    Lucan, tall and imposing with a calm demeanor, stood at the forefront, his arms crossed as he longed for sleep instead of listening to the guildmaster''s briefing. Beside him, Julia, her white hair cascading down her back, fidgeted slightly, trying to mask her excitement with aposed expression.

    Hima, with her blonde hair tied back, leaned casually against a pir, a yful smile dancing on her lips as she twirled a strand of hair. Rina, with her short red hair and missing right hand, stood confidently, her left hand resting on the hilt of her sword.

    Olive, the quietest of the group, observed the proceedings with her dark eyes, her presence barely noticeable as she lingered in the shadows.

    "The Heart of Eternity," the guildmaster''s voice boomed, echoing off the stone walls. "A relic of immense power, said to grant control over time itself. It''s hidden deep within the Labyrinth of Echoes, a ce where few have ventured and even fewer have returned."

    Lucan felt bored; he had heard this line in the game when Maris and the others came here, but they arrived two yearster.

    The Labyrinth of Echoes was infamous, a ce where reality twisted and turned, where time was distorted��one day inside the dungeon could be as brief as one second outside.

    It was no ordinary dungeon; it was dangerous. However, the reward for clearing this dungeon was too powerful to pass up. That''s why Lucan gathered all four adventurers he knew to clear it.

    The guildmaster had spoken a lot, but Lucan didn''t listen.

    "Thebyrinth is ever-changing, filled with illusions, traps, and guardians that protect the relic. It''s a test of both strength and wit. Many who entered were never heard from again. But I believe your team has the skills needed to seed."

    Hima chuckled softly, pushing herself off the pir. "Sounds like fun. I could use a little excitement."

    Julia shot her a nce, her brows furrowing slightly. "It''s not something to take lightly, Hima. This could be dangerous."

    Hima shrugged, her smile unfazed. "Dangerous, yes, but that''s what makes it thrilling, don''t you think?"

    Lucan looked out the window. He already knew what this dungeon was, who the bosses were, and how to defeat them. So he didn''t really care; if not for needing permission from the guildmaster to enter the dungeon, he wouldn''t have evene here.

    Otherwise, he had the perfect team. He just needed to go there and get the reward.

    Julia had magic swordsmanship, Hima possessed powerful magical abilities, Rina had unmatched swordsmanship with her left hand, and Olive had stealth and precision.

    "Are we all in agreement?" Lucan finally asked, his voice steady. His gaze swept over each of them, gauging their readiness.

    "Of course," Julia replied, her tone resolute. "We can''t pass up an opportunity like this."

    Hima nodded, her grin widening. "I''m in."

    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    "Let''s just get this over with," Rina said.

    Olive merely gave a single nod.

    Lucan turned back to the guildmaster. "We are ready, so please give us permission."

    The guildmaster nodded approvingly. "Good. The entrance to thebyrinth is at the edge of the capital, a three-hour journey from here. Be prepared for anything. And remember, thebyrinth is as much a test of your minds as it is of your bodies."

    With the formalitiesplete, the group left the guild hall. Before heading to the dungeon, they needed to get some supplies.

    ---

    Hima and Olive walked through the crowded streets of the capital, making their way to the cksmith''s shop. The sun was now high in the sky, and the heat was starting to settle in. Hima wiped a bead of sweat from her brow, her blonde hair tied back into a loose bun.

    "I hate this weather," Hima grumbled, squinting up at the sky. "It''s like the sun wants to roast us alive."

    Olive, as usual, remained silent, her dark eyes scanning the surroundings. She merely nodded in acknowledgment of Hima''sint and kept walking, her movements fluid and almost ghost-like in the bustling crowd.

    As they approached the cksmith''s shop, the sound of nging metal grew louder. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and molten steel. Hima pushed open the heavy wooden door, and they were immediately greeted by the sight of the cksmith hammering away at a glowing piece of metal on his anvil. Sparks flew with each strike, lighting up the dim interior.

    "Hey there, Bronn!" Hima called out, her voice cheerful despite the oppressive heat.

    The cksmith, a burly man with a beard as thick as his arms, looked up and grinned. "Ah, if it isn''t my two favorite adventurers. Come to pick up your gear, have you?"

    "That''s right," Hima replied, leaning casually against the counter. "We''re heading into the Labyrinth of Echoes, so we''ll need everything in top condition."

    Bronn let out a low whistle. "The Labyrinth, huh? You lot don''t do things by halves, do you? Well, you''re in luck��I''ve got your gear all ready." He turned and hefted a bundle of items onto the counter.

    Hima''s eyes gleamed as she unwrapped her freshly repaired armor, running her fingers over the polished metal tes. "Perfect as always, Bronn."

    Olive silently picked up her dagger, inspecting the edge with a critical eye. Satisfied, she slid it back into its sheath, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    "If you find anything interesting in thatbyrinth, be sure to bring it back for me to have a look at," Bronn said with a wink.

    Hima chuckled. "Only if we make it out in one piece, Bronn. Thanks again."

    Meanwhile, Lucan, Rina, and Julia were navigating the narrow alleys that led to the potions shop. The air here was cooler, the buildings tall enough to cast long shadows that offered a wee reprieve from the sun.

    Rina walked ahead, her eyes narrowed as she scanned for potential threats. Despite the rtive peace of the capital, she never let her guard down. Julia walked beside Lucan, her white hair catching the faint light that filtered down between the buildings.

    "You think the shopkeeper will try to gouge us on the prices?" Julia asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.

    Lucan shrugged, his calm demeanor unruffled. "Likely. But we''ll handle it."

    When they reached the shop, they were greeted by the sharp scent of herbs and potions. The shop was cluttered, with shelves overflowing with bottles, vials, and strange ingredients. The shopkeeper, a wiry man with spectacles perched on his nose, looked up from his work as they entered.

    "Wee, wee," he said with a sly smile. "What can I do for you fine adventurers today?"

    "We need potions," Lucan said, getting straight to the point. "Healing, stamina, and some antidotes."

    The shopkeeper''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Ah, going somewhere dangerous."

    "That''s none of your concern," Rina interjected sharply.

    "Of course, of course," the shopkeeper said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Let me show you what I have."

    He led them to a disy of potions, each bottle carefullybeled. "Now, these are the finest potions you''ll find in the capital. But qualityes at a price��"

    Lucan narrowed his eyes. "We need enough for five people, and we''re not paying more than thirty gold."

    The shopkeeper''s smile faltered. "Thirty gold? For this quality? I''d be out of business."

    "Or out of luck," Rina added.

    The shopkeeper hesitated, ncing between them. "How about forty-five?"

    Lucan shook his head. "Thirty-five, and not a coin more."

    After a tense moment, the shopkeeper sighed. "Fine, thirty-five it is. But remember, you''re getting the best potions money can buy."

    "Let''s hope they''re worth it," Julia muttered as Lucan handed over the coins.

    With their potions in hand, they left the shop, ready to reunite with Hima and Olive.

 Chapter 184: Heroine Sense A Girl Trying to Steal Lucan

    The wooden carriage creaked and swayed as it rolled along the uneven dirt road, the rhythmic tter of hooves and the asional jolt over a rock or rut the only sounds that punctuated the stillness of the early morning. The journey to the Labyrinth of Echoes had begun, and inside the carriage, the five adventurers were.

    Lucan sat near the front, his eyes focused on the passing scenery outside the small window. His thoughts were on thebyrinth, its dangers, and the strategies they would need to employ to make it through. Olive, ever silent, was beside him, her dark eyes half-lidded in a semnce of sleep but alert to every movement and sound. Beside her was Rina, looking out of window.

    Behind them, Julia and Hima were seated together, their voices hushed in a quiet conversation that barely rose above the noise of the wheels.

    "You''re going to confess to him this time, right?" Hima''s voice was light but insistent, her blonde hair falling over her shoulder as she leaned closer to Julia.

    Julia''s face flushed a soft pink, her white hair a stark contrast against the dark interior of the carriage. She hesitated, ncing toward the front where Lucan sat,pletely unaware of their conversation. "I-I will," she stammered quietly. "After I be SSS ss Adeventure. I''ll definitely tell him then."

    Hima rolled her eyes and let out a sigh, her lips curling into an amused smile. She leaned back against the seat, arms crossed over her chest as she regarded her friend. "You''ve been doing that for years, Julia. Every time you get a chance to confess, you back off and say your will confess next time. But you never do. How many more months and years are you going to waste?

    At this rate he might be married and you still didn''t confess him, then you might make an excuse you will confess once his wife divorce him or die."

    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    Julia bit her lip, her eyes dropping to herp. "It''s just�� It''s not easy, you know? What if he doesn''t feel the same way? What if I ruin everything?"

    Hima gently facepalmed, shaking her head in disbelief. "You''re hopeless, you know that?" Her tone was teasing, but there was an undercurrent of genuine concern. "You''re the strongest and most confident person I know when you''re fighting monsters or solving puzzles, but when ites to Lucan, you turn into a coward."

    Julia didn''t respond immediately, her fingers nervously ying with the hem of her cloak. She knew Hima was right��every time the opportunity to confess to Lucan had presented itself, she had let it slip through her fingers.

    Seeing Julia''s hesitation, Hima leaned in closer, her voice dropping to an even quieter whisper. "Listen, Julia. If you don''t confess to Lucan today��right after we clear this dungeon��I''m going to tell him myself."

    Julia''s eyes widened in panic. "You wouldn''t!"

    Hima''s smile widened, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh, I absolutely would. And if that''s not enough, I''ll even show him those secret paintings you''ve been working on. You know, the ones you''ve drawn of him? I''m sure he''d love to see just how much detail you put into those."

    Julia''s face turned a deeper shade of red, her heart racing at the thought. "No! You can''t do that! Those are private!"

    Hima chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the flustered reaction she was getting from her friend. "Then you''d better muster up the courage and tell him yourself. Otherwise, I''ll have no choice."

    Julia''s shoulders slumped, and she sighed in defeat. "Alright, alright�� I''ll do it. After the dungeon, I''ll confess to him. Just�� please don''t do anything embarrassing."

    Hima grinned triumphantly. "That''s the spirit. Don''t worry, Julia. You just need to stop overthinking it."

    Julia nced once more at Lucan, who was now deep in conversation with Rina about their strategy.

    The rest of the journey passed in rtive quiet, thendscape gradually changing from the lush greenery of the outskirts of capital to the darker, more ominous terrain that led to the Great Abyss. The entrance to the Labyrinth of Echoes loomed in the distance, a gaping maw of darkness carved into the side of a jagged mountain.

    As the carriage slowed to a stop, the group disembarked, each of them shouldering their packs and readying their weapons.

    Julia took a deep breath, her hand tightening around the hilt of her sword as she steeled herself for what was toe��not just the dangers of thebyrinth, but the challenge she had set for herself.

    Hima gave her a subtle nudge as they began their trek toward thebyrinth''s entrance. "Remember, Julia," she whispered with a wink, "today''s the day."

    Julia nodded.

    ---

    Maris hummed softly to herself as she cleaned her room, her delicate hands carefully dusting the shelves and rearranging her books. The gentle rhythm of her task was soothing, allowing her mind to drift. But then, without warning, a sharp sensation pricked at her consciousness��a faint yet unmistakable feeling that sent a shiver down her spine.

    Someone was approaching Lucan. And not just anyone, but a girl with intentions far beyond simple friendship. The thought sent a surge of possessive protectiveness through Maris, her heart tightening as she clutched the dusting cloth in her hand.

    She quickly abandoned her cleaning, her mind racing. If someone was trying to get close to Lucan, she needed to be there, to stop it before it went too far. Maris hurried out of her room, her steps quick and determined as she made her way through streets, reaching academy, in the halls of the academy, searching for him.

    But when she finally reached Lucan''s usual spots, she found them empty. Her frustration grew as she asked around, only to learn that Lucan had left the academy for some work. No one could tell her exactly where he had gone, just that he wouldn''t be back until tomorrow.

    Maris''s chest tightened with a mix of anger and worry. How could he leave without telling her where he was going? And more importantly, who was this girl that she had sensed?

    She clenched her fists, her heart heavy with the thought of Lucan being alone with another woman. "Please," she whispered to herself, her voiceced with concern, "let there be no one beside him right now."

    Maris resolved to find him as soon as he returned. She wouldn''t let anyone take Lucan away from her��not now, not ever.

 Chapter 185: Heroine Controlling Mind

    The entrance to the Labyrinth of Echoes loomed before them, a gaping maw carved into the face of a rugged cliff. A heavy mist clung to the stone walls, swirling around the group as they approached. Lucan led the way, his steps firm and confident, while Julia, Hima, Olive, and Rina followed closely behind.

    The Labyrinth of Echoes was infamous for its treacherousyout and the powerful creatures that dwelled within, a ce where sound and reality blended together, creating illusions that could ensnare even the most seasoned adventurers.

    As they crossed the threshold, thebyrinth''s first floor unfolded before them. The floor was a vast, dimly lit chamber, its walls lined with jagged, reflective crystals that amplified every sound. The ceiling was high and cavernous, the darkness above seeming to stretch endlessly into the void. The only light came from the faint glow of the crystals, casting eerie shadows across the uneven ground.

    The group moved cautiously, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger. It didn''t take long for the first creature to appear.

    From the darkness, a low growl rumbled, reverberating off the walls. A massive beast stepped into view��a Shadowhound. The creature was nearly ten feet long, its body sleek and ck as night, with eyes that glowed a sinister red. Its form seemed to flicker in and out of existence, as if it were a living shadow, and it moved with a predatory grace, each step silent and calcted.

    Rina, despite her missing right arm, stepped forward with determination. She gripped her heavy sword in her left hand, a weapon that most would struggle to wield even with both hands. Her strength and skill, however, allowed her to manage it with ease.

    The Shadowhound snarled and lunged at Rina, its jaws snapping with terrifying speed. But Rina was faster. She sidestepped the attack, her muscles rippling as she swung her sword in a powerful arc. The de cut through the air with a whistle, striking the beast''s side.

    The Shadowhound howled as the sword''s edge bit deep into its shadowy flesh, its form flickering more erratically as if struggling to maintain its physical presence.

    Rina did not let up. She brought her sword down again, this time aiming for the creature''s neck. The Shadowhound, weakened by the first blow, could not avoid the attack. With a final, desperate snarl, the beast dissolved into a wisp of shadowy mist, vanishing as quickly as it had appeared

    No sooner had Rina dispatched the Shadowhound than another threat emerged. This time, it was a Crystal Wraith��a tall, ghostly figureposed of the same reflective crystals that lined thebyrinth''s walls. Its body shimmered with an unnatural light, and it moved with an ethereal grace, hovering just above the ground.

    The Crystal Wraith was a creature of sound and light, its very presence distorting reality, creating echoes that disoriented its enemies.

    Olive, ever the silent and precise adventurer, took a step forward. She unsheathed her sword, a simple but well-crafted weapon, and approached the wraith with steady determination. The wraith let out a high-pitched wail, the sound bouncing off the walls and multiplying, creating a cacophony that threatened to overwhelm them. But Olive remained unfazed.

    With a practiced hand, Olive swung her sword, aiming for the wraith''s core. The creature darted to the side, its form bing translucent, almost invisible. But Olive''s eyes were sharp, and she followed its movements with uncanny precision. Her sword shed through the air, and with a single, decisive strike, she pierced the wraith''s core.

    The creature let out a final, mournful cry before shattering into a thousand pieces, the sound of its destruction echoing through the chamber.

    As the shards of the Crystal Wraith ttered to the ground, the final threat appeared��a Sonic Serpent. The creature was long and sinuous, its scales gleaming like polished metal. It moved with lightning speed, coiling and uncoiling as it slithered toward the group. The Sonic Serpent was a creature of pure sound, its body vibrating with intense frequencies that could shatter bones and rupture organs.

    Hima stepped forward, her expression calm but focused. She raised her hand, summoning a barrier of magic that pulsed with energy. The serpent lunged at her, its maw open wide, releasing a piercing sonic scream that caused the very air to ripple. But Hima stood her ground, the barrier absorbing the brunt of the attack.

    With a determined flick of her wrist, Hima manipted the energy of the barrier, sending it outward in a wave of force. The Sonic Serpent was pushed back, its body colliding with the crystal-lined walls, sending a shower of sparks flying. Undeterred, the serpent hissed and coiled again, preparing to strike once more.

    Hima, however, was ready. She chanted an incantation under her breath, and a sphere of condensed sound formed in her hand. With a swift motion, she hurled the sphere at the serpent. It struck the creature''s head with a deafening st, and the serpent recoiled, thrashing violently as the soundwaves tore through its form.

    With a final, echoing screech, the Sonic Serpent copsed to the ground, its metallic scales turning dull and lifeless. Thebyrinth fell silent once more, save for the soft echoes of their victory that reverberated through the chamber.

    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    The group took a moment to catch their breath, each of them casting a wary nce at thebyrinth''s depths.

    ---

    Maris entered the principal''s office with a determined expression, her light blue eyes shimmering with an unsettling intensity. The principal barely had time to greet her before she whispered an incantation under her breath, her voiceced with hidden power. The principal''s eyes zed over, her will bending to Maris''s control.

    "Tell me where Lucan is," Marismanded softly.

    The principal, now entirely under her influence, responded in a monotone voice, "Lucan has gone to the Labyrinth of Echoes. He will return tomorrow."

    A satisfied smile yed on Maris''s lips as she released her hold, leaving the room unnoticed.

 Chapter 186: Heroine is Furious

    The city pulsed with activity, its streets humming with the voices of merchants, families, and passersby. A family of three strolled along��parents smiling warmly at their young boy, who gleefully swung between them, hisughter blending with the noise of the city. Not far away, two rough-looking men loomed over a frail girl, their smirks widening as they cornered her, taking pleasure in her fear.

    Onlookers noticed but turned their heads, unwilling to get involved.

    An old man shuffled by with his cane, his cloudy eyes flickering towards the scene of bullying, but he said nothing. His frail form vanished into the crowd. By a fruit stall, the shopkeeper rearranged his fresh produce, his focus so absorbed that he didn''t see the thief''s nimble fingers dart out, swiping an apple without pause.

    Down the road, two young men stood leaning against a brick wall, their eyes gleaming as they exchangedments about the girls passing by, their whispers blending with theughter and footsteps around them.

    A little girl sat at the edge of the busy road, her small shoulders shaking with quiet sobs. Her face buried in her hands, she cried softly, invisible amidst the rush of people moving around her, the noise of the city swallowing her tears.

    Above all this, a crow perched on a rooftop, its glossy ck feathers catching the light as it watched the scenes unfold below. Its sharp eyes moved over the chaos��indifferent to the family''s joy, the girl''s suffering, the old man''s silence, and the many secrets of the bustling crowd.

    The bird tilted its head, observing the weak and the cruel alike, until finally, with a p of its dark wings, it took off into the sky.

    The crow soared over the city, gliding effortlessly through the air. As it flew, its form began to change. The feathers rippled and shifted into pale skin, and the sleek, sharp beak molded into the chiseled features of a man. His long, white hair cascaded down, reaching past his feet like a flowing river of silk.

    Red eyes gleamed, vibrant and unsettling, while a single, smooth horn jutted from the left side of his head. His presence exuded an unnatural authority��silent,manding, as if the very air bent around him.

    Landing gracefully on the ground, his feet touched the cobblestones as if they had been waiting for his arrival. He stood there, calm yet menacing, with an aura that made the city''s pulse falter for a moment. His gaze swept over the people.

    He raised his hand slowly, fingers long and delicate, and with that simple motion, the city itself seemed to exhale in fear. The people began to falter. At first, a quiet gasp��then, blood. Dark streams flowed from their eyes, ears, and noses, creeping out as if drawn by some invisible force. They clutched at their heads, confused, panicked, but their bodies could not resist.

    The blood rose into the air, coiling towards the white-haired man like serpents made of liquid life. He smiled faintly as the crimson flow encircled him, the people''s life essence swirling into a vortex before being absorbed into his pale skin. The more blood he absorbed, the more radiant his red eyes became, glowing with a sinister intensity.

    The handsome man''s sinister smile lingered as he absorbed thest of the blood from the city''s fallen. His red eyes gleamed with the dark energy coursing through him, his pale hand slowly lowering to his side.

    Suddenly, a bright sh of light burst from the sky, and before he could react, a st of light magic struck him with the force of a tidal wave. The man was hurled backward, his body crashing into the city''s outskirts with a deafening impact that shattered the ground beneath him. Dust and debris billowed up around him, and he struggled to stabilize himself.

    His crimson eyes narrowed, glowing more fiercely as he floated back up, hovering above the deste wastnd outside the city.

    He looked up toward the sky and froze.

    A beautiful girl floated above him, her long pink hair flowing in the wind, contrasting with the pale light of the setting sun. Her light blue eyes locked onto his with a cold, emotionless gaze that pierced through him. Her presence was overwhelming, a calm fury swirling in the air around her. It was Maris, the Saint.

    The man''s lips curled into a sly smile, amused by the sight of her. But Maris wasn''t here for words. Her eyes flickered with rage as she surveyed the lifeless bodies strewn across the city below, her fury deepening. She raised her hand, summoning a circle of glowing runes that zed with pure light magic. Without hesitation, she unleashed another st of holy power at him.

    The handsome man swiftly raised his arms, forming a barrier of dark energy. The light shed violently against his shield, but it wasn''t enough to stop the full force of her attack. His barrier cracked under the pressure, forcing him to push back, his body rippling with dark power.

    He grinned, bloodlust dancing in his eyes as he shot upward, meeting Maris in the sky. "You must be the Saint," he sneered. "I''ve heard of you��too pure, your blood is absolute delicacy."

    Maris didn''t reply. Her face remained stoic, her gaze never leaving his. She summoned a spear of light and lunged forward, aiming directly at his heart.

    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    With incredible speed, the man dodged, his body twisting mid-air. He countered with a flurry of dark energy tendrils, each one sharp and deadly, snaking toward Maris from every angle.

    Maris twirled gracefully, her pink hair swirling as she shed through the tendrils with her spear, leaving streaks of light in her wake. The two shed again and again, their movements a blur of light and darkness, each strike sending shockwaves through the air.

    The sky lit up with their battle, the shes of their power illuminating the ruins of the city below. They fought at such a pace that no onlooker could hope to follow their movements. Each time Maris struck with her light magic, the handsome man responded with his dark, corrupting force. They matched each other blow for blow, neither able tond a decisive hit.

    "You''re persistent," the man growled, frustration seeping into his voice. He unleashed a powerful st of dark energy that spread out in all directions like a tidal wave, distorting the very air around them.

    Maris raised both hands, creating a shield of light so radiant it shone like a second sun. The darkness crashed against her barrier, unable to prate it, and she pushed forward, sending the wave of dark energy crashing back toward the man.

    He dodged, but not without effort. His breathing grew heavier, his grin reced by a focused determination. "Impressive... but you can''t defeat me, Saint."

    "And you," Maris said quietly, her voice cold, "will not escape judgment."

    Their powers collided again, the sky around them crackling with energy. The two fought fiercely, but despite their incredible strength, neither could overpower the other. Their magic, so different yet equally potent, shed in perfect bnce.

    The handsome man''s breath grew ragged as the battle dragged on. Despite his arrogance, Maris''s relentless strikes were beginning to wear him down. His grin faded, reced by a cold focus. However it same for Maris, she also seemed to tried. In the end, both of them would be tried with no victory or defeat. However, the handsome man want victory.

    Suddenly, his red eyes flickered, then gleamed with a dangerous light.

    "I''m done ying," he whispered.

    His gaze locked onto Maris, and his eyes began to shift. The vibrant crimson in them darkened, swirling like blood in water, then faded into a soft gray before turningpletely white. As the changepleted, a ripple of energy radiated from him, and for a brief moment, the world around them seemed to still.

    Maris''s body froze mid-motion. Her light spear hovered just inches from his chest, her entire form locked in ce as if the very air had turned to stone around her.

    The handsome man''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Let''s end this," he muttered, raising his hand.

    Dark energy swirled around him, gathering into a single, massive orb above his palm. With a swift motion, he hurled it toward Maris, the orb screaming through the air, ready to strike her with deadly force.

    But just before the attacknded, a deep, unsettling sound echoed through the sky��like the creaking of ancient wood. Out of nowhere, a massive, twisted marite appeared between Maris and the iing strike. Its wooden limbs, long and gangly, moved unnervingly, and its empty eyes stared into nothingness as it raised a wooden hand.

    The orb of dark energy crashed into the marite''s hand, and instead of shattering, the marite absorbed the attack, the wood crackling but holding firm. A low, eerie groan escaped from the puppet as it stood its ground, protecting Maris.

    The handsome man''s eyes widened in shock. "What...?"

    The strain of using his unique eye power hit him suddenly. His white eyes dulled, and then his vision darkened entirely. His eyes turnedpletely nk��no longer red, but pure white, sightless.

    He staggered back, a hand flying to his face. "No... not now," he muttered, his voice strained.

    Realizing he was momentarily powerless, he let out a frustrated growl. His form began to shift once more, feathers sprouting from his skin. Within seconds, his body transformed into a sleek ck crow. With a p of his wings, he took off into the sky, disappearing into the darkening clouds above.

    Maris stood frozen, unable to move, unable to chase after him. She could only watch as the crow vanished.

    It took exactly ten seconds before the magic holding her in ce faded. She gasped as she regained control of her body, her spear lowering as her muscles rxed. Her gaze quickly darted to the eerie marite that had saved her.

    The marite stood motionless, its head tilted slightly to the side, as if waiting for something. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the wooden figure disintegrated into thin air, leaving no trace behind.

    Maris floated there, her heart still pounding. She clenched her fists, ring in the direction the crow had disappeared.

    "I''ll find you," she whispered, her voice filled with quiet fury.

 Chapter 187: Heroine Absent

    Lucan, Julia, Hima, Rina, and Olive descended into the final chamber of the first floor of the Labyrinth of Echoes.

    The chamber itself was massive, the stone walls stretching impossibly high. At the center of the room stood the boss��an abomination of twisted bone, rotting flesh, and ckened magic. Its body was monstrous, a grotesque amalgamation of skeletal remains, fused together by a dark, pulsing aura.

    Four massive arms jutted from its back, each wielding a different weapon: a gigantic spiked mace, a ckened shield, a cursed sword, and a whip crackling with dark energy.

    Hina''s eyes narrowed. "This thing is no joke."

    The creature''s glowing red eyes locked onto the group, and with a deafening roar, it charged forward, swinging its mace with terrifying speed.

    "Move!" Lucan shouted, leaping to the side as the mace smashed into the ground where he had stood, sending a shockwave through the chamber.

    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    Rina reacted first, her heavy sword already in motion. She swung her de with brutal force, aiming for the creature''s left arm that held the mace. Her strike connected, a resounding ng echoing through the room as her de sliced into the bone. But the creature barely staggered, its mace arm swinging around again with unnatural speed.

    Rina gritted her teeth and rolled out of the way, her sword sparking as it scraped against the stone floor. "This thing''s tough!"

    "Let''s weaken it!" Julia called out, her sword already glowing with magic. She infused her de with ice magic, frost crawling up the steel as she charged at the creature''s shield arm. With a swift sh, she brought her sword down, ice trailing behind it, freezing the shield as shended a precise hit. The shield arm recoiled, the ice creeping up the boss''s limb, slowing its movements.

    "Keep it busy!" Hima called from the back, her staff glowing with mana energy as she prepared a spell.

    Olive, using the distraction, disappeared into the shadows, her dagger gleaming in the dim light. With a silent step, she reappeared behind the creature, targeting the weak spots in its exposed spine. She drove her dagger deep into the gaps between the bones, aiming for the dark magic that held the creature together. Her de sank in, and for a moment, the creature let out a twisted shriek of pain.

    But it quickly retaliated, swinging its whip in a wide arc.

    "Watch it!"

    Olive flipped backward, narrowly avoiding the barbed tendrils as they cracked against the stone floor. She vanished again into the shadows, repositioning.

    Lucan, assessing the situation, knew they needed to disable the creature''s arms. He raised his sword, its edge glowing with a soft, holy light. "Divine Bind!" he called, shing the air in front of him. Chains of light erupted from his sword, wrapping around the creature''s shield arm, pinning it in ce. The boss struggled against the glowing chains, its shield cracking as it tried to free itself.

    "Now!" Lucan shouted.

    Rina didn''t hesitate. She rushed forward, her heavy sword swinging in a wide arc. With a powerful strike, she shattered the boss''s shield into pieces, the fragments ttering to the floor.

    The creature roared in anger, swinging its mace wildly at Rina. She raised her sword to block, but the impact sent her skidding back, her boots digging into the stone floor.

    Hima, her spell ready, stepped forward. Her eyes glowed with elemental power as she raised her staff. "Water Prison!" she called, and with a flick of her wrist, tendrils of water erupted from the ground, wrapping around the boss''s legs and locking it in ce.

    The creature''s movements slowed, its arms struggling against thebined restraints. But it wasn''t done. The cursed sword in its third arm began to glow with a sickly green light. Dark magic pulsed through the de as it swung at Lucan with deadly precision.

    Lucan reacted instantly. "Guardian''s Ward!" he called, raising his sword to block. A shimmering shield of light formed in front of him, just in time to deflect the cursed de. The force of the impact sent a shockwave through the room, but Lucan held his ground, his muscles straining as he pushed back.

    The creature roared again, its whipshing out towards Olive, who had reappeared to strike again. She twisted out of the way, the barbed tendrils narrowly missing her. "This thing''s faster than it looks!" she muttered, darting back into the shadows.

    Julia, her sword now crackling with lightning magic, charged again. "Let''s see how you handle this!" She shed her de across the creature''s chest, electricity surging through the dark magic that held the creature together. The boss seized up, its movements stuttering as lightning danced across its bones.

    Rina took the opportunity to strike. She swung her heavy sword in a wide arc, her de glowing with raw strength as she aimed for the boss''s mace arm. With a deafening crack, her sword connected, shattering the bone and sending the mace ttering to the ground.

    Hima, her eyes still glowing with mana, raised her staff again. "Firestorm!" she shouted,unching a wave of fire at the creature. The mes engulfed its body, the dark magic sizzling as the fire seared through its flesh. The boss shrieked in pain, its form flickering as it tried to resist thebined assault.

    But it wasn''t done yet. With a desperate roar, the creature swung its whip in a wide arc, the barbed tendrilsshing out in all directions. Julia dodged to the side, but one of the tendrils caught her arm, tearing through her armor and leaving a deep gash.

    Lucan rushed to her side. He ced his hand on her wound, his palm glowing with a soft, golden light. "Heal!" The magic flowed into her, the wound closing as Julia gritted her teeth.

    "I''m fine," she said, her sword already glowing with magic again. "We need to finish this thing."

    Olive, darting in from the shadows once more, targeted the creature''s back. Her dagger, now coated in a faint, venomous glow, struck at the dark magic core exposed in its spine. The creature convulsed violently, its movements growing more erratic.

    Lucan saw the opening. He raised his sword high, its de glowing with holy light. "Divine Strike!" he called, bringing the sword down with 10% of his might. The de pierced through the creature''s chest, a brilliant light erupting from the wound.

    The boss let out one final, agonizing roar before its body began to disintegrate, the dark magic that held it together unraveling in a sh of light. The bones crumbled into dust, and the room fell silent.

    Breathing heavily, the group stood victorious, the remains of the creature scattered around them.

    Rina cracked her neck, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Not bad for the first floor."

    "It was tough," Hima put staff back in her bag.

    Julia, her sword still glowing faintly, "At least it''s over."

 Chapter 188: Heroine Encounter Invincible Wall

    The crow was no ordinary creature��it was an ancient being, born in an era long before humans set foot in the Saint''s Region. Thisnd, now sacred and civilized, was once ruled by monstrous beasts and primal forces. Among the most feared creatures of that time was the Seven Divine Beast, and after Seven Divine Beast, it was Dark Crow, a predator that thrived on blood and chaos.

    Sealed away by the first Saint, it had been locked in an eternal prison, waiting for its chance to break free.

    The Dark Crow was a dark creature of legend, its body able to take many forms, but its true powery in its insatiable hunger for blood. It needed blood to survive, and as long as it drank from the living, it would never die. The more blood it consumed, especially from powerful beings, the stronger it became.

    But the power it gained from each feeding would diminish over time, like a me slowly fading unless constantly rekindled. This insidious hunger meant that the Dark Crow was always hunting, always seeking stronger prey to stay at the peak of its strength.

    Once freed from the ancient seal that had bound it for centuries, the Dark Crow found itself weakened. It needed blood to regain its former power. Desperate and cunning, the Dark Crow devised a n to corrupt one of the most vital resources of the region��the water source.

    By tainting the Water Source, it unleashed madness upon the sea monsters that inhabited the region''s vast oceans. However before the creatures attack human settlements. Saint Maris destroyed the rampaging sea monsters, cleansing the corrupted water in the process.

    The Dark Crow''s scheme failed, and it was left weakened.

    For a time, the Dark Crow remained hidden, stalking the shadows, waiting for another opportunity to regain its strength. Over time, it found ways to feast on the blood of other creatures, gradually regaining some of its lost power. When it felt strong enough, it set its sights on arger target��the human cities.

    Humans were plentiful, and their blood, especially that of the strong, would fuel its power for longer. He was sessfully able to absorb the blood of human cirt but then encountered Saint Maris once more.

    The Dark Crow knew from their first encounter that Saint Maris was no ordinary human. She was a Saint, blessed with divine powers that rivaled the ancient creatures of old. Her blood, the most pure and powerful of all, would give the Dark Crow unimaginable strength. With the blood of a Saint flowing through it, the Dark Crow would surpass its former glory, bing an unstoppable force of nature.

    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    It attacked Maris, confident that it could overpower her this time.

    But even in its restored state, the Dark Crow could not defeat her. His strength and Maris strength was same, he couldn''t defeat her. That''s why he used his special move, Stand Eyes. Once he use this move, he will be blind for days, but this move can stop anything he saw for 10 seconds.

    He saw Maris and she stopped but he didn''t saw Marite, otherwise, today he would be most powerful. Even more powerful than Seven Divine Beast. But he failed.

    However, Dark Crow was not one to give up easily. It knew it was close��just a little more power, and it could im Saint Maris''s blood. That was when it sensed something in the north. A powerful presence, If the Dark Crow could absorb the blood of this being, it would finally be strong enough to face the Saint once more.

    With that thought, the Dark Crow set its sights northward. It flew over thends, its shadowy form blending with the night sky, determined to find the source of that power.

    In the back of its mind, the Dark Crow imagined the taste of Maris''s blood��the purest, most divine source of strength in existence. Soon, it thought. Soon, it would have the power to im what it had long desired. All it needed was one more victory, one more feast, and the Dark Crow would rise as the apex predator of the Saint''s Region.

    ---

    Maris soared through the skies, her pink hair streaming behind her as she flew higher and higher, leaving the world below far behind. The blue sky soon gave way to clouds, but she did not stop. With each beat of her wings, she passed through the mist, ascending further into the endless expanse of the heavens.

    There was no sound except for the wind rushing past her ears, no life, nond��just the infinite sky stretching on.

    Higher and higher she went, her focus sharp, her power radiating . But then, suddenly, she felt it��something blocking her path. Maris halted abruptly, hovering in midair as her eyes scanned the space before her.

    There, before her, was an invincible wall.

    It was invisible to the eye, but its presence was undeniable. She reached out with her magic, touching the barrier, feeling the immense strength that radiated from it. No matter how she tried to peer through it, the wall was imprable. It was as if the heavens themselves had erected a gate, one that even she, a Saint, could not pass.

    Maris narrowed her eyes, her hand glowing with divine light as she summoned her power. She would not be stopped by this. With a swift motion, she unleashed an attack��a beam of pure light magic that could have obliterated any fortress in her path.

    But the wall remained.

    The attack vanished into nothing, leaving the barrier untouched. Maris''s eyes widened slightly, but she quicklyposed herself. She tried again, sending another wave of magic crashing against the invisible wall. Then another. And another.

    Nothing.

    Her attacks, capable of destroying mountains, had no effect on the barrier before her. For the first time in a long while, Maris felt a flicker of uncertainty. What could this be? What was this wall that even her Saint powers could not breach?

    She floated there, deep in thought, her expression tightening. This was no ordinary barrier. She needed more power��far more power than she currently wielded. She closed her eyes for a moment, her mind made up. There was only one option left.

    With a deep breath, Maris reached within herself and unlocked the seal that bound her true power. The moment the seal broke, a surge of energy erupted from her body. Her aura, once contained at SSS ss Rank, skyrocketed, climbing rapidly until it reached the overwhelming level of Empire ss.

    Her body pulsed with uncontroble energy, her skin glowing with radiant light as the sheer force of her magic threatened to tear her apart from the inside. The air around her crackled with power, distorting and bending as the Empire-ss magic raged within her.

    Maris gritted her teeth, struggling to keep the energy under control. Her strength had surpassed any mortal limitation, and now, it was like trying to contain the fury of a storm. She focused all of her willpower into directing the torrent of energy at the invincible wall, hoping that her newfound strength could break through where her previous attacks had failed.

    Light exploded from her in waves, crashing against the invisible barrier like a relentless tidal wave. For two hours, Maris channeled every ounce of her power into the wall, attacking it with everything she had. Each st was stronger than thest, capable of leveling kingdoms, wiping empire from the map.

    But the wall did not even crack.

    Maris hovered there, panting heavily as the light of her attacks finally faded into the air. Her eyes widened in disbelief, her heart pounding in her chest. No matter how much power she unleashed, no matter how violently she attacked, the barrier remained untouched. It stood there, unmoving, unbreakable.

    She couldn''t believe it. All that power, all that energy��enough to destroy an hundreds of empires��and yet, the invincible wall was still safe.

    Her mind raced, confusion and shock clouding her thoughts. What was this wall? Why couldn''t she destroy it?

 Chapter 189: Heroine Realising She Was Sealed

    Maris floated in the air, her chest rising and falling as she tried to regain control of her breath. The violent surge of power from breaking her seal had left her drained. She needed to restore her mana. Closing her eyes, she drew in a deep breath, focusing inward, pulling in the surrounding energy from the atmosphere.

    Slowly but surely, the chaotic storm inside her began to settle, the overflowing power retreating into a more manageable state.

    As the radiant glow around her dimmed, Maris concentrated on replenishing what she had lost. The magic in the air flowed into her, merging with her own energy, and she could feel her strength returning, piece by piece. But that invisible wall still haunted her mind. It was no ordinary barrier��it was something far more terrifying. She needed to understand it.

    Once her mana was restored enough for her to continue, Maris made a decision. She closed her eyes again, but this time, instead of focusing on her power, she reached out with her senses. With the gentlest touch of magic, she spread her mana outward, letting it flow in all directions like a ripple in water.

    Her awareness expanded, her consciousness stretching beyond her immediate surroundings, into the air, across the skies, and down to the earth below.

    In an instant, she could sense everything.

    The Saint''s Region lit up in her mind, every tree, every mountain, every living creature. Her mana touched the cities, the viges, the forests, sensing every person, every heartbeat, every flicker of life. It was as if the entire region had opened up before her,id bare for her to understand.

    But then, her breath caught.

    Maris''s eyes shot open, her face turning pale. Her heart pounded in her chest as her mind struggled to process what she had just sensed.

    They were sealed.

    The Saint''s Region they lived in��**the entire region**��was trapped inside an invincible box.

    Her mana had spread to the edges of their reality, and there, she had felt it��the same invisible wall that had blocked her path moments ago. But it wasn''t just in the sky. The barrier encased everything. It surrounded the Saint''s Region like an unbreakable cage, a prison with no door.

    No matter how far her mana reached, no matter how deeply she searched, the invisible walls were everywhere��above, below, and all around them.

    Her stomach twisted with dread as the horrifying truth sank. They had been trapped here, unaware, living their lives within this invisible boundary.

    Maris clenched her fists, her body trembling. Who could have done this? How long had they been sealed like this, living in a world that was nothing more than a cage? Why had no one ever noticed before?

    Maris had read every book about history, but there was no mention of this invincible wall.

    Her thoughts raced. The truth was too overwhelming. And worst of all, the barrier was invincible. Her greatest attacks, her Empire-ss power, had done nothing to it.

    Maris stared into the sky. Maris can''t understand who did this and why.

    Is this box is prison, trapping  them for experiment  or some other reason or this invincible box is saving from some outside threat?

    Maris can''t understand but one thing she knew is that, she want to get out of this sealed box, now knowing that she was sealed inside, she want to get out, she doesn''t want to be sealed.

    "But before that," Maris looked at north. She had came here in the sky because she want to find Dark Crow and finish him.

    ---

    The Dark Crownded gracefully on a rocky outcrop, his wings ring wide before shrinking, his sleek feathers shifting, molding, until the familiar form of a tall, handsome man stood in their ce. His long, white hair cascaded down his back like liquid silk, contrasting against the dark sky. His red eyes gleamed with a sinister light as he gazed down at the Sria Sanctum.

    The massive, golden towers of the sanctum glowed in the distance. His lips curled into a cruel smile as he sensed the energy within��priests and priestesses of various ranks, all basking in the divine light.

    He hade for blood. Not just any blood��the blood of the faithful. Their life force was potent, infused with the divine, and he could already feel its call, the pull of power that awaited him.

    Without a word, the Dark Crow moved forward, his steps slow and deliberate as he descended upon the sanctum. The gates loomed ahead, but they posed no threat. With a flick of his wrist, a surge of dark energy shot out, tearing through the heavy iron doors like paper. They crumpled inward, and the sanctum wasid bare before him.

    The priests inside were quick to react. They rushed forward in a wave, their weapons drawn and magic ring to life. But to the Dark Crow, they were nothing more than insects.

    A priest of D-ss rank sprinted forward, his hands glowing with divine magic. "You shall not pass!" he shouted, hurling a bolt of golden energy toward the intruder.

    The Dark Crow didn''t even blink. He waved his handzily, and the bolt dissipated in mid-air, fizzling out like a candle in the wind. Before the priest could react, the Dark Crow was upon him. With a swift motion, he plunged his hand into the man''s chest, ripping out his heart in one fluid movement.

    Blood sprayed out, painting the floor, as the priest copsed, dead before he even realized what had happened.

    More came after him, C and B-ss priests, their magic sparking like fireworks. One sent a barrage of ming spears hurtling through the air; another unleashed a wave of freezing water. A third raised his staff, summoning the holy light to shield hisrades.

    None of it mattered.

    The Dark Crow blurred into motion, weaving between their attacks with a speed that defied reason. He reached the first priest, snapping his neck with a casual twist of his wrist, then moved to the next, tearing him apart with ws that had briefly reformed from his human hands.

    Blood sttered the walls as priest after priest fell before him, their divine magic useless against his overwhelming power.

    "A-ss priests, form a barrier!" one of the higher-ranking priests yelled. The S-ss priests joined in, theirbined power rising into the air as they attempted to trap the Dark Crow inside a radiant sphere of light. For a moment, the air crackled with tension, the golden cage shimmering around him.

    The Dark Crow stood still, allowing the magic to settle around him. His red eyes glowed, a smile of amusement ying on his lips.

    Then, with a low chuckle, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

    The barrier shattered.

    The priests stumbled back, horror dawning on their faces as they realized what they were dealing with. But it was toote. With a flick of his wrist, the Dark Crow sent tendrils of dark energy shooting out, each one piercing through a priest''s chest. They copsed in unison, their life force draining into the ck tendrils, leaving their bodies as hollow husks.

    Now only the SS-ss and SSS-ss priests remained. The Dark Crow could feel their fear, their hesitation. But these priests were not easily cowed. They knew what they were up against, and they had no choice but to fight.

    The leader of the group, an SS-ss priest named Valoran, stepped forward. His golden staff pulsed with holy energy, a blinding light emanating from its tip. "You will pay for your sins, creature of darkness!" Valoran dered, raising the staff high. "By the light of Sria, we will strike you down!"

    With a roar, Valoran mmed his staff into the ground, sending shockwaves of holy energy rippling outward. The remaining priests joined in, theirbined power creating a massive burst of divine magic that surged toward the Dark Crow, engulfing him in a blinding pir of light.

    For a moment, the sanctum was silent, the light so intense that nothing could be seen.

    Then, theughter started.

    Low and menacing, it echoed through the halls, cutting through the divine magic like a de. The light dimmed, revealing the Dark Crow standing in the same spot, untouched. His red eyes gleamed brighter than ever, his smile wide and filled with malice.

    "Is that all?" he taunted, his voice dripping with contempt. "You call yourselves priests of Sria? Pathetic."

    Before Valoran could react, the Dark Crow moved with impossible speed. He was upon the SS-ss priest in an instant, his hand wrapping around Valoran''s throat. The priest gasped, his staff falling from his grasp as the Dark Crow lifted him into the air.

    "Let me show you what true power is," the Dark Crow whispered.

    With a surge of dark energy, he squeezed. Valoran''s body convulsed, his eyes wide with terror as his life force was ripped from him. The other SS-ss priests tried to intervene,unching their own attacks, but the Dark Crow''s power was too overwhelming. He flung Valoran''s lifeless body aside and turned his attention to the others.

    The battle became a blur of dark energy and divine magic. The remaining SS-ss priests fought valiantly, their spells shing with the Dark Crow''s attacks in a dazzling disy of power. Holy light and shadow collided, the air thick with the scent of blood and burning magic.

    But one by one, they fell.

    The SSS-ss priests held out the longest. Theirbined strength was formidable, and for a moment, it seemed as though they might seed in pushing the Dark Crow back. But he was relentless, his desire for blood insatiable. His power only grew stronger as he absorbed the blood of those he killed, and soon even the SSS-ss priests began to falter.

    The final blow came swiftly. Thest SSS-ss priest raised his sword, his face a mask of determination. He charged at the Dark Crow with a shout, his de glowing with holy fire.

    The Dark Crow met him head-on.

    In one swift motion, he dodged the priest''s attack and plunged his hand into the man''s chest, ripping out his heart just as he had done with the first. The priest''s body crumpled to the ground, his sword ttering beside him.

    The Dark Crow stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving with exhration. Blood soaked the floor, the once-great Sria Sanctum now a ughterhouse.

    And he, the crow, was victorious.

 Chapter 190: Heroines Enemy

    The battlefield was soaked in blood, the air thick with the stench of death. Dark Crow stood tall, his long white hair flowing behind him like a dark halo as he gazed upon the fallen priests of Sria Sanctum. His red eyes gleamed with cruel satisfaction, his body pulsing with power as he absorbed the blood of those he had in. He had grown stronger, more powerful than ever.

    But then, the sky above darkened, and two figures emerged from the crumbling remains of the sanctum. Two old men, frail in appearance but brimming with immense power, stepped forward. Their presence alone caused the ground to tremble beneath their feet.

    Master Galdor, tall and regal with a flowing silver beard, and Master Eloric, shorter and broader with a hardened gaze, had finally awakened. They had been sealed away for centuries, their bodies preserved until the sanctum faced its greatest crisis. Now, seeing the corpses of their fellow priests, regret and sorrow weighed heavily in their hearts.

    "All of them... gone," Galdor whispered, his voice filled with sadness. "We were toote."

    Eloric clenched his fists, his metallic skin glinting in the faint light. "That monster... he killed them all." His voice trembled with fury. "We will make him pay for this."

    Dark Crow chuckled, his voice low and mocking. "So, the old relics finally wake up. Too bad you''re just in time to die. I''ll enjoy draining everyst drop of your blood."

    Galdor''s eyes narrowed, his grip on his staff tightening. "We may be old, but we will not let this darkness spread any further." Continue your journey with mvl

    Eloric cracked his neck, eyes zing with determination. "Prepare yourself, crow. This ends now."

    The sky tore open as Galdor and Eloric unleashed their full power. The ground beneath them cracked and shattered as their immense auras surged outward, creating shockwaves that reverberated through the ruined sanctum. Dark Crow, standing amidst the chaos, grinned as he prepared for the confrontation.

    Galdor was the first to strike. Raising his staff, he summoned his Astral Maniption. The sky above darkened, and from the heavens descended massive ethereal arms, glowing with the light of distant stars. These astral arms,rger than mountains, reached toward the Dark Crow, attempting to crush him with their celestial might.

    Dark Crow smirked, summoning a massive wave of dark and blood magic. His body blurred as he transformed into a storm of ck feathers, weaving through the ethereal arms with lightning speed. His blood-red energy shed with Galdor''s astral force, causing a violent explosion that ripped through the battlefield.

    The ground splintered, mountains in the distance crumbled, and the once-sacred sanctum was further reduced to rubble.

    Eloric, not waiting for an opening, charged toward the Dark Crow, his body shimmering with his Titanium Body ability. His metallic form made him nearly indestructible, and his speed was unlike anything a human could achieve. His fists, glowing with immense power, mmed into the Dark Crow with the force of a meteor.

    Dark Crow was sent flying, crashing into the ground with enough force to create a massive crater. But he rose, unharmed, his body healing rapidly as the blood he had absorbed fueled his regeneration. His eyes glinted with malevolent glee as he spread his wings wide, summoning a storm of blood-red lightning that crackled through the sky.

    Eloric braced himself as the lightning struck him, his Titanium Body absorbing the impact. But even his imprable skin couldn''tpletely negate the damage. He gritted his teeth as the force of the attack pushed him back, his feet digging into the ground as he struggled to hold his ground.

    Galdor, meanwhile, raised his staff again, summoning more astral arms. This time, they formed a massive barrier of starlight, attempting to contain the Dark Crow within. The celestial energy pulsed with enough force to annihte an entire kingdom, and the ground around them began to shake violently as the barrier closed in.

    The Dark Crow, however, was far from finished. His body surged with dark energy, and he let out a terrifying screech as he summoned a vortex of blood magic, tearing through the astral barrier with ease. His power had grown to the level of a Kingdom ss, and even Galdor''s celestial might was struggling to contain him.

    The fight continued, Galdor and Eloric getting beaten by Dark Crow.

    After an hour of fighting...

    Eloric, battered but not broken,unched himself at the Dark Crow once more. His fists, glowing with radiant energy, collided with the crow''s dark magic. Each punch from Eloric was like a copsing star, causing the ground to fracture and the skies to tremble. But the Dark Crow, feeding off the blood of the fallen priests, was relentless.

    He matched Eloric''s blows with his own, dark tendrils of blood wrapping around the old man''s metallic body.

    Just as Eloric prepared to strike again, the Dark Crow''s eyes red an intense red. In an instant, the world around them seemed to pause. Galdor, sensing something wrong, tried to intervene, but his body froze in ce.

    Both old men stood motionless, paralyzed by an unseen force.

    The Dark Crow let out a low chuckle, his voice dripping with malice. "You foolish relics thought you could defeat me?" His once-red eyes glowed blindingly before they began to fade, turning pale, ghostly white. He had activated his Stand Eyes, a forbidden technique that allowed him to stop time for ten seconds thest thing he see before losing his eyesight.

    The sky remained still, locked in this frozen moment, and the Dark Crow moved effortlessly through the air, his predatory gaze falling upon Galdor and Eloric. He felt his vision dimming rapidly as his eyesight began to vanis.

    "You two should be proud of yourself," Dark Crow muttered, standing before the helpless old men, "Since you force me use this power."

    In a swift motion, he ced his hand on Galdor''s chest, dark tendrils of magic prating deep into the old man''s heart. Galdor, powerless to resist, felt his very essence being drained. The blood, power, and life force of a Kingdom ss warrior surged into the Dark Crow, filling him with unimaginable strength. Galdor''s once-vibrant aura flickered and died, his body bing frail and pale.

    Before the ten seconds passed, the Dark Crow turned to Eloric and repeated the process. His fingers sank into the metallic skin of the old warrior, and Eloric''s blood��rich with ancient power��was drawn into him as well.

    The weight of two Kingdom ss warriors coursing through Dark Crow''s veins sent shockwaves of power through his body, revitalizing and empowering him beyond anything he had ever known.

    The world snapped back into motion.

    Galdor and Eloric copsed, their bodies reduced to fragile husks. Their final struggle had ended, not with a glorious blow but in silence, as their very life force was stolen from them. The ground no longer trembled; the skies were no longer split open.

    Dark Crow staggered back, his vision nowpletely gone. The once-crimson eyes had turned a pale, lifeless white. He blinked into the darkness, unable to see the ruins of the battlefield around him, but he didn''t panic. Slowly, as the blood of Galdor and Eloric merged with his own, something happened.

    His eyesight returned.

    He could see again, clearer and sharper than before. Not only had he regained his sight, but his power had multiplied manyfold. The kingdom-level magic and life force inside him, made him stronger any Kingdom ss for few days but weaker than Empire ss.

    If he want to maintain this level of power, he need to absorb more kingdom ss.

 Chapter 191: Heroine and Dark Crow Battle

    Dark Crow stood atop the ruins of the once-glorious Sria Sanctum, basking in the power that now coursed through his veins. He looked down at his hands, feeling the immense strength of two Kingdom-ss warriors pulsing beneath his skin. But as he reveled in his newfound power, a familiar presence made him pause.

    He looked up.

    There, floating in the sky above, bathed in an ethereal light, was Maris, the Saint. Her pink hair shimmered under the sun''s rays, and her piercing blue eyes stared down at him.

    The crow''s lips twisted into a cruel smile. "The Saint herself," he whispered, his voice carrying a dangerous excitement. "Finally. It''s time to taste the blood of a saint."

    Maris descended slowly, her expression calm despite the overwhelming darkness that surrounded the ruins of the sanctum. "Crow," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of the world, "You''ve taken too many lives. This ends now."

    "Does it?" Dark Crow chuckled. "We''ll see. But first�� let''s dance."

    Without warning, Dark Crow lunged forward with astonishing speed, aiming a powerful punch at Maris. She reacted instantly, her body twisting out of the way in a blur, countering with a swift kick that connected with his side. The ground beneath them trembled as they exchanged blows, each strike shattering the air like thunder.

    Fists collided with fists, knees with ribs, feet with faces. The two warriors moved so fast that even the keenest observer would struggle to keep up. Dark Crow''s strikes were brutal, his hands crackling with dark energy as he aimed to crush Maris with sheer force.

    But Maris was no weakling; her movements were fluid and precise, each of her strikes infused with a subtle light that deflected his dark magic.

    They continued to sh, hand-to-hand, blow-for-blow, each testing the limits of the other''s strength. For every punch Dark Crownded, Maris returned with a strike of equal power. Neither backed down, neither faltered.

    "It''s meaningless to throw magic at each other," Maris muttered as she ducked beneath one of Dark Crow''s swings, "when we are so evenly matched."

    Dark Crowughed. "Then let''s see whose fists hit harder, Saint."

    The battle raged on, but after several minutes of relentless hand-to-handbat, Maris leaped back, creating some distance. Her eyes narrowed as she summoned her power. "You think brute strength will be enough to defeat me?" she asked, raising her hand.

    With a flick of her wrist, hundreds of enormous marites materialized around her, each towering as high as mountains and armed with massive weapons. They surrounded Dark Crow, casting long shadows over the battlefield. Each marite was intricately detailed, with glowing eyes and weapons that hummed with magic.

    Dark Crow tilted his head, amused. "Hundreds of puppets? Interesting."

    Without hesitation, the marites charged at him, their massive weapons swinging with deadly precision. Dark Crow stood still for a moment, watching the oing wave of giants before letting out a dark, gutturalugh.

    "Let me show you what real power looks like."

    Dark energy exploded around him, and his body began to grow, expanding rapidly until he too stood as tall as a mountain. Hisughter echoed across thendscape as his now-colossal hands reached out, effortlessly catching the weapons of several marites. With a casual flick of his wrist, he shattered them, sending their broken bodies crashing into the ground.

    Maris''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected him to match her in sheer size.

    The colossal Dark Crow grinned. "Surprised, Saint? I can y with your puppets all day."

    He swung his gigantic arm, knocking down entire rows of marites like they were nothing more than toys. Maris clenched her fists, refusing to back down. With a sharp incantation, she channeled her magic, growing to match Dark Crow''s size in an instant. Now, the battlefield was home to two titanic figures, each standing at the height of mountains.

    Their fight resumed with renewed intensity, their colossal fists colliding with such force that the ground beneath them cracked, sending shockwaves across thend. The sheer magnitude of their power was enough to make the sky darken, clouds swirling violently above them.

    Far away, in a city 5000 kilometers from the battlefield, life was bustling as usual. The sprawling city of Mirasia, known for its towering white stone walls and emerald river that flowed through its heart, was alive with the sounds of merchants haggling in the marketce, children ying in the streets, and guards patrolling the castle grounds.

    Suddenly, the earth beneath Mirasia trembled. At first, it was subtle��a soft rumble that caused cups to tter on tables and windows to rattle in their frames. People paused, ncing around with confused expressions, unsure of what they had just felt.

    "Was that... an earthquake?" someone murmured.

    Then, without warning, the tremors intensified. The ground shook violently, cracks snaking through the cobblestone streets, buildings swaying dangerously. The once peaceful marketce erupted into chaos as stalls toppled over, people shouting in panic and scrambling for cover. Animals bolted, their instincts sensing the danger before the humans did.

    Enjoy exclusive content from mvl

    In the city pce, city master stood from his throne, gripping the arms of his seat as the tremors rocked the grand hall.

    The city master''s brow furrowed. He had heard of earthquakes before, but never one that reached this magnitude. And the oddest thing was, this city had never experienced such a phenomenon. Something unnatural was happening.

    Outside, the towering walls of Mirasia, reinforced by centuries of craftsmanship and magic, began to crack. Dust and debris fell from the edges, and the guards stationed along the walls struggled to keep their footing. The river that ran through the city surged wildly, its once calm waters now thrashing violently against the banks.

    The tremors stretched beyond the city of Mirasia. Thousands of kilometers away, other cities, country and Kingdoms felt the same violent shudders. Viges built on hillsides sawndslides tear through their crops, and towns by the sea watched as the waters retreated unnaturally, preparing for a tidal wave that would nevere.

    It was as if the world was ending.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 192: Heroines Battle

    Maris shed with Dark Crow once again, their colossal fists meeting in a shockwave that rippled across the sky, tearing through clouds and shaking the heavens. Their battle had been going on for what felt like hours, neither gaining the upper hand.

    Both Maris and Dark Crow had regenerated time and time again, their bodies unable to sustain permanent damage as their magic shed in perfect opposition. Each strike, though devastating, only reset the battle to an eternal stalemate.

    As she blocked yet another powerful punch from Dark Crow, Maris''s mind raced. This isn''t working. She could feel the strain on her body, the exhaustion creeping into her muscles. Her power, while vast, wasn''t limitless. The same was true for Dark Crow. But if they kept fighting like this, they would both continue to heal and sh endlessly, neither gaining victory.

    This battle needs to end.

    Dark Crow smirked, clearly reveling in the chaos they were creating. "Getting tired, Saint?" he taunted, his voice dripping with malice. "I told you, this is pointless. You cannot defeat me, not while we are equals."

    Maris didn''t respond immediately, her mind already calcting her next move. She knew he was right in a way. As long as they fought at the same level of power, there would be no end. But she had one option left.

    Her Empire-ss power. Maris could control her seal, once she exhaust her powerpletely she could control her seal without effort. That''s what she did when she attacked that invincible wall with her empire ss power.

    If she use empire ss power then she could easily defeat Dark Crow but she needs to take him away, a ce where 100,000 kilometres radius, no human settlements is made, because after releasing her empire ss power, she would destroy that big of area.

    Her gaze shifted to the ground far below. Thousands of kilometers away, kingdoms and viges already trembled from the aftershocks of their battle. If she were to release her full power here, thend itself would suffer. The lives of innocents would be caught in the crossfire, something she could never allow.

    Dark Crow, sensing her hesitation, pressed his attack. His massive hand closed around her torso, squeezing tightly as dark energy pulsed through his grip. "You''re thinking too much, Saint. That''s your weakness!" With a roar, he hurled her toward the ground, his power crackling through the air as he followed her descent.

    Maris managed to stop herself just before hitting the earth, her feet hovering above the mountain peaks below. She gasped for air, feeling the tightness in her chest from the strain of the battle. Dark Crow loomed above her, grinning wickedly.

    But Maris had made up her mind.

    With a sharp whistle, she summoned her Hundred Marites. Giant figures made of holy energy, as tall as ten mountains, appeared beside her, each wielding massive weapons of their own. Maris was already as tall as mountain and now she brought even taller Marite. Every human in the saint''s region could see these hundred Marite.

    "Take him," Maris ordered, her voice steady.

    The Hundred Marites surged forward, their massive weapons slicing through the air toward Dark Crow. But the dark sorcerer onlyughed, his body swelling with dark magic as he invoked one of his most dangerous techniques��Shadow Monolith.

    In an instant, Dark Crow''s body expanded, turning into a colossal form that the size of Maris''s Marites. His shadowy skin hardened into an imprable substance, and his movements became sluggish but devastatingly powerful. He swung his massive arms, each blow sending shockwaves that shattered the weapons of the Marites.

    Maris clenched her fists, focusing her energy. Maris noticed that Dark Crow increased his size but his moments are slow however it also made his defence invincible.

    As Dark Crow continued to decimate the Marites, Maris suddenly saw an opening. His core. In this form, the sorcerer''s heart��his weak point��was exposed, but only for brief moments when he struck with full force.

    She had to time it perfectly.

    Dodging one of Dark Crow''s gargantuan fists, Maris propelled herself upward, her holy light gathering around her like a radiant halo. She surged toward his chest, where his core briefly pulsed with dark energy, exposed during his attack. Just as his fist came down to crush her, she unleashed her holy magic directly into his core.

    For a split second, Dark Crow''s monstrous form faltered. His body convulsed, and the shadows surrounding him began to unravel. But it wasn''t enough. His giant form was too strong, and though she had weakened him, his regeneration kicked in almost immediately.

    He roared, his body swelling with even more dark energy. "Nice try, Saint. But you''ll need more than that!"

    Maris''s heart pounded in her chest. This is it. I need to end this, once and for all.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she summoned her remaining Marites andmanded them to grapple Dark Crow, holding him in ce. As they fought to restrain him, she raised her hand and summoned her full magical strength, enveloping both her and Dark Crow in a cocoon of light.

    And then, with a single thought, she teleported them both.

    ---

    High above a vast ocean, tens of thousands of kilometers from the nearest shore, the twobatants materialized. The water below churned, reacting to the sudden appearance of two titanic beings. Waves surged, crashing against themselves as Maris hovered in the air, staring down at Dark Crow.

    "This is where it ends," she murmured to herself. "I''ll release the seal�� here, where no lives will be lost."

    Dark Crow sneered. "What''s this? Taking me out over the ocean to hide from the consequences of your power? How noble of you."

    But Maris wasn''t listening. With a deep breath, she closed her eyes, summoning her internal magic. The seal that had bound her Empire-ss power began to weaken. Her body glowed with an intense, divine radiance, and the seal shattered.

    In an instant, her power surged forward, an unstoppable wave of energy that radiated outward in all directions. The ocean below evaporated in seconds, the water turning to steam as Maris''s light engulfed everything in its path.

    Dark Crow''sughter stopped abruptly as the wave of holy energy consumed him. His body disintegrated, the shadows that had protected him evaporating under the sheer force of Maris''s unsealed power. He screamed, his voice fading into nothingness as his form waspletely obliterated.

    But the cost of such power was immense.

    As Maris''s magic finally began to dissipate, she floated in the air, her once radiant body now weak and trembling. She looked down at the ocean��or rather, what remained of it. Thirty percent of the vast waters had evaporated entirely, leaving a massive crater where life once thrived. The creatures of the sea�� they were gone, along with everything else.

    Maris''s heart ached at the destruction she had caused. Even though it was over the ocean, far from anynd, the consequences of her actions weighed heavily on her. Her body felt drained, as if all her energy had been sapped by the release of her Empire-ss power. Although she could recover her energy in few minutes, she did this thing twice today, making her too weak.

    And then, her vision blurred. Her strength was leaving her rapidly. She tried to steady herself in the air, but her wings faltered, and she began to plummet toward the remnants of the ocean below.

    ---

    Before she could hit the ground, strong arms caught her mid-fall. Maris blinked through her exhaustion, looking up to see Lucan''s familiar face staring down at her, his expression calm but filled with concern.

    "Maris," Lucan said softly. "You''ve done enough. It''s over."

    Relief washed over her as her body went limp in his arms. She had ended the fight, destroyed Dark Crow, and saved countless lives.

    Her eyelids grew heavy as Lucan carried her through the air, his magic keeping them afloat above the vast, empty sea. The battle was over.

 Chapter 193: Heroines Love Become Evil

    The Labyrinth of Echoes was a dungeon where time flowed differently. A single day outside equated to a month inside.

    This was why Lucan was able to clear the dungeon and reach Maris just in time as she was falling.

    He carried Maris to his room,id her on the bed, and then retreated to his study, where he sat down and opened his notebook.

    In the game, the Dark Crow appeared muchter, but in this world, it emerged far too early, destroying the entire Sria Sanctum. This was one of the greatest tragedies in the world, and now many were investigating it. Numerous matters needed to be addressed.

    Lucan was relieved to have Kerum. He could handle everything for Maris, ensuring she wouldn''t need to worry.

    However, now Lucan had to be concerned about the Evil Magician. In the game, after the Dark Crow was in, the Evil Magician would be born.

    There was a high possibility that the Evil Magician would arise and attack cities, countries, or even entire kingdoms.

    Once the Evil Magician attacked, it would fall upon Maris to deal with him.

    "Wait a minute, Kerum is still alive, isn''t he?" Lucan suddenly recalled.

    In the game, the Evil Magician was a Kingdom-ss threat, and Maris, after reaching Kingdom-ss herself, was able to defeat him. However, in this world, Maris had already surpassed that level years ago, advancing to Empire-ss, though she still had some difficulty controlling her power.

    On the other hand, Kerum was a genuine Empire-ss powerhouse, fully capable of wielding his strength. In the game, he died due to a rare poison, but currently, he was alive. So why not have him handle the Evil Magician?

    Lucan considered the idea, but then shook his head. Maris''s saintly powers were the only way to kill the Evil Magician. Kerum might be able to defeat him, but he couldn''t destroy him.

    In any case, defeating or even killing the Evil Magician wasn''t Lucan''s primary concern. He was confident enough to face that threat. His real worry was rted to another Evil Magician.

    ording to the White Pegasus, there would be two Evil Magicians. Lucan knew about one from the game, but he didn''t know anything about the second, which was unsettling and worrisome.

    "Well, let''s deal with bing the Evil Magician first," Lucan thought. He could worry about the restter.

    He took out the seven ancient beasts'' blood, which he had already mixed into a small vial.

    To be an Evil Magician, one needed a vast amount of Dark Mana and something rted to the Seven Divine Beasts Era.

    By obtaining the Eye of Obsidian, Lucan had acquired a significant amount of Dark Mana, and the ancient beasts'' blood was directly tied to the Seven Divine Beasts Era.

    All he had to do was drink the blood, and he would be an Evil Magician. But this transformation would normally take a thousand years, which was why Lucan had ventured into the Labyrinth of Echoes.

    After defeating the final boss, he had obtained the Heart of Eternity, which allowed him to control time to a certain degree.

    Using the Heart of Eternity, Lucan could speed up the process of bing an Evil Magician.

    Lucan at his desk, his eyes fixed on the small vial of dark crimson liquid in front of him. The blood of the Seven Ancient Beasts swirled slowly within the ss, thick and potent.

    With a slow, steady breath, Lucan uncorked the vial, the sharp, metallic scent of the blood filling the air. He hesitated for a moment, reflecting on the enormity of what he was about to do. Then he brought the vial to his lips and drank.

    The blood was thick and bitter, burning as it slid down his throat. Instantly, he felt its power spreading through his body, a wave of searing energy that pulsed through his veins. His heart pounded violently in his chest as the dark mana surged within him, intertwining with his soul. The room spun, his vision blurring, and his body trembled as the ancient power took root.

    Lucan gritted his teeth and reached for the Heart of Eternal, a small, crystalline orb. The Heart allowed him to manipte time on himself . Clutching the Heart, he activated it, its soft glow filling the room. The very air around him shifted. What would take a thousand years, he would now aplish in mere moments.

    The process of bing an Evil Magician was agonizing. Time warped around him as the blood''s power intensified, reshaping his body and mind. His muscles tightened, his bones ached, and dark mana coiled within him like a living, breathing entity. His skin began to pale, veins darkening beneath the surface, and his eyes��once clear and sharp��flickered with an ominous, violet hue.

    The Heart of Eternal pulsed in his hand, forcing time forward, elerating the transformation. He could feel the essence of the Seven Ancient Beasts within him, roaring to life, merging with his very being.

    Moments passed, though they felt like an eternity. The transformation slowed, the dark mana settling within him, subdued but ever-present. Lucan dropped the Heart of Eternal onto the desk, its glow fading, as he took a shuddering breath.

    He had done it.

    Lucan stood, feeling the raw, overwhelming power coursing through his body. His hands crackled with dark energy, and his mind was sharper, more attuned to the darkness that now lingered at the edge of his consciousness. He walked over to the mirror, staring at his reflection. His once familiar face was now changed��his eyes glowing faintly with violet light, his skin paler, almost deathly.

    "Evil Magician��" he whispered to himself. He had be most hated person in the world. Not that he care.

    "But I need to do something about this apperance," Lucan thought and he closed eyes and soon his appearance returned to what it was before.

    Lucan also understand that he was Empire ss strong person, and he could control his power perfectly. If Lucan didn''t had Eye of Obsidien, then he wouldn''t able to control this vast mana and power.

    "As for abilities, then like Maris i can develop abilities ording to situation," Lucan understand his power as he study it. He felt like he need to go some empty ce to test his power.

 Chapter 194: Heroine Walking With Lucan

    Winter was approaching the  Light Tempest Kingdom

    A cold wind swept through the capital, stripping the trees of their leaves and leaving them bare against the bleakndscape. In the distance, the mountains had donned their snowy caps, and the townspeople beganyering themselves in warm clothing to fend off the chill.

    While the country braced itself for the early signs of winter, the capital was buzzing with excitement. The annual martial arts tournament was just around the corner.

    "Everyone''s putting in so much effort. It makes me feel young again," remarked Xue Lan.

    Lucan, standing beside her in the academy''s staff room, sipped his coffee thoughtfully. "I hope they don''t push themselves too hard and end up injured. The excitement is overwhelming."

    The two of them looked down at the training grounds from therge window, where students, aspiring to be knights, were practicing tirelessly with swords and spears, despite the biting cold.

    "Many general participants enter the tournament, but the academy''s students are also eager topete. They''re working so hard to pass the preliminaries," Xue Lan observed, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

    The martial arts tournament was one of the biggest events of the year. There were two categories��Under-18 and Over-18��and those under 18 could be rmended by the Royal Academy. The top 32 students were automatically qualified to advance to the main event without needing to fight through the preliminaries.

    "The tournament is a big deal for these students," Lucan said, leaning back. "If they make it to the main event, their chances of joining the knight order skyrocket. So, naturally, everyone''s desperate."

    The tournament wasn''t just limited to academy students. It attracted participants from all walks of life, includingmoners and adventurers. Many hidden talents emerged from the general pool, which made thepetition even fiercer.

    Xue Lan nodded, her demeanor calm as ever. "I hope they don''t lose themselves in that desperation."

    Just as they spoke, a loud voice echoed from the training grounds below.

    "You''re cking off! Do you think you can enter the martial arts tournament like this?"

    The booming voice belonged to Alec, one of the academy''s star students and a key figure in the uing tournament.

    "Come on, who''s next?!" Alec shouted.

    "I''m ready!" a student responded.

    Alec effortlessly disarmed his fellow students one after another, his victories decisive and swift. He barely broke a sweat, his movements precise and measured.

    "Don''t hold back because of fear! That''s your biggest enemy!" Alec reprimanded one student, and then turned to another. "You''re too tense. Rx your grip!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Next!" Alec barked, already moving on to the next student eager to test themselves against him. Despite being one of the top contenders, Alec still found time to help others improve, even if they were his direct rivals.

    "Alec has changed a lot," Xue Lan said, her tone carrying a hint of admiration. "He used to be more self-centered, buttely, he''s been mentoring the other students. He''s matured."

    Lucan smiled faintly, watching Alec''s growth. "He has grown."

    Xue Lan sighed, her voice barely above a murmur. "Lucan, even though we won''t be participating in the tournament, we still need to watch over these students. Over-enthusiasm can cause problems."

    Lucan nodded, his eyes still on the training grounds. "I''ll keep an eye out."

    ---

    In the game, Alec''s participation in the martial arts tournament was a major event, with Maris supporting him from the sidelines. But the tournament wasn''t just about thepetition. Behind the scenes, foreign powers were plotting, with enemy spies infiltrating the country under the guise of participants. Their goal? To assassinate members of the royal family and steal valuable national treasures.

    There was also the introduction of a new character, who would inevitably fall for Maris at first sight, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the story.

    "That should do it," Lucan muttered to himself as he finished writing several anonymous letters.

    These letters were sent to the capital''s constabry and knight order, warning them of the potential threats during the tournament. Lucan had outlined the enemy''s ns, though the source of his information would remain a mystery.

    (These anonymous tips might seem suspicious, but if the officials take them seriously, it could prevent a disaster. If not, well... it won''t be my fault.)

    He had sent multiple copies of the letter to various officials, including the captain of the knight order and the chief of the constabry. Whether they believed the warnings or not was out of his hands. He had done his part.

    The letters were untraceable��he''d written them withmon paper and ink, taking extra precautions to ensure no identifying marks were left behind. There were no fingerprints in this world, but Lucan wore gloves anyway, leaving nothing to chance.

    "Lucan-sama, are you finished?" a familiar voice called from behind him.

    "Maris," Lucan greeted her with a soft smile as he turned to face her.

    She returned his smile, shy but full of warmth. "Shall we go on walk?"

    Lucan nced at her and chuckled. "Calling it a walk sounds a bit formal... it''s more like a date, isn''t it?"

    Maris blushed, looking down as her fingers nervously twirled a strand of her pink hair. "A date... yes, it is."

    Though they weren''t doing anything extravagant, the simplicity of their time together made it feel special. The capital was lively, with the uing tournament creating a festival-like atmosphere. Stalls lined the streets, and performers entertained the bustling crowds.

    "So, where should we go next?" Lucan asked, holding out his hand to her.

    "Anywhere is fine, as long as I''m with you," Maris said softly, her hand slipping into his as they continued down the bustling street.

    The two walked side by side, Maris clinging slightly to Lucan''s arm as the crowd grew thicker. She used the excuse of the festival''s chaotic atmosphere to stay close, but it was clear that she simply enjoyed being near him.

    With the excitement of the martial arts tournament looming, the city was alive with anticipation.

 Chapter 195: Heroine On a Date

    Lucan and Maris walked through the crowded street, arm in arm, visiting various food stalls.

    The main street was lined with numerous stalls, some of which seemed to be from foreign countries.

    Lucan and Maris walked through the crowded street, arm in arm, visiting various food stalls. The vibrant main street bustled with activity, lined with stalls from distantnds.

    Experience new stories on mvl

    As they strolled, Maris''s eyes caught something interesting. "Oh, Lucan-sama, look at that!"

    Lucan followed her gaze to a stall disying rare coins from all over the world. The vendor, an elderly man with thick spectacles, smiled warmly at them. "Ah, interested in rare treasures from foreignnds?"

    "These are coins from different countries?" Maris asked curiously, stepping closer.

    "Indeed, youngdy," the vendor said. "Each has its own story. This one, for instance, is from the eastern kingdom of Ethrel." He held up a silver coin with an intricate dragon design.

    Lucan studied the coins briefly but decided they weren''t for him. "You like collecting coins?" he asked Maris.

    "I think they''re fascinating," she admitted, her fingers brushing over a gleaming gold coin from Vernithal.

    "Perhaps another time," Lucan said gently, leading her away from the stall.

    "Alright," Maris smiled, allowing herself to be pulled along. Then, her eyes lit up again as they neared a food stall. "Oh, Lucan-sama! There are some rare sweets here!"

    "Really? Could that be... Flurenberry Cake?" Lucan guessed, looking at the unfamiliar pastry.

    They discovered a sweet that looked simr to something Lucan had seen before but was distinctly different. The female vendor at the stall greeted them with a smile.

    "Wee. Are you two siblings?" the vendor asked curiously.

    "Does it look that way?" Maris responded as she rested her head on his shoulder.

    The vendor, seeing their unusually close behavior for siblings, smiled wryly. "Oh, so you''re a couple. If you''d like, would you care to try some?"

    "I''ll take two, please," Maris said.

    Lucan thought of correcting vendor but then he didn''t bother to correct her assumption.

    The vendor, still smiling, wrapped two Flurenberry Cakes in paper and handed them over. "Be careful not to drop them," she advised.

    "Thank you," Lucan replied, taking the sweets.

    "You''re wee... What a lovely girlfriend you have. Make sure to escort her properly," the vendor said with a wink.

    "Yes," Lucan nodded as he epted the cakes.

    "Ah, it''s sweet and delicious," Maris remarked after taking a bite.

    "I see... It has a rich vor with the berries," Lucan said, savoring the treat as they continued walking, being mindful of their surroundings. The unique blend of sweet and tangy berries with a hint of spiced cream had a delightful taste. Even Lucan thought it could be a hit in the cities of his previous life.

    "It''s a foreign sweet, right?" Maris asked, nibbling on her cake.

    "It''s from Vernithal," Lucan exined. "You don''t see it much in this country."

    "It''s a pity that there isn''t a shop in this town. I''d love to have it again," Maris sighed.

    "Let''se back and try it again. The martial arts tournament hasn''t even started yet," Lucan reassured her.

    Since it seemed to be a foreign stall, it probably wouldn''t close until the end of the tournament. There would be plenty of chances to enjoy the sweets again.

    "Sweet things are nice, but I''m feeling like having something more filling," Maris mused, scanning the stalls ahead.

    "Oh, they''re selling roasted meat. What''s that thing spinning?" Lucan asked, pointing at one stall.

    "...It''s probably Kyrn Meat Wraps," he added after a moment.

    That stall appeared to be from a far-offnd. A vendor with deep bronze skin was expertly carving meat from arge rotating spit and serving it in bread with vegetables. It was clearly traditional Kyrn fare.

    "Hey, beautiful couple over there! Want to try our specialty?" the vendor called out, his voice booming.

    "We''ll buy it," Maris said immediately, eager to try the exotic dish.

    The vendor grinned widely and prepared two meat wraps with a mix of vegetables and tangy sauce, then handed them over. "Here you go! Enjoy your meal!"

    "Thank you," Lucan said as he took the food.

    "Thank you!" Maris echoed happily.

    Lucan and Maris found an empty bench and sat down to enjoy their Kyrn Meat Wraps.

    "It''s spicy... but delicious!" Maris said, taking another bite.

    "It''s quite spicy... Is this z meat?" Lucan mused, enjoying the strong vor.

    The distinct taste of the z, an animal native to the southern isles, was to Lucan''s liking. Maris also ate hers with obvious enjoyment.

    "It''s quite a unique sight, isn''t it?" Lucan said, ncing at the bustling street around them.

    As they ate their meal, Lucan noticed the variety of people walking by. There were locals, visitors from the royal capital, and travelers from distantnds. Among them, he spotted dark-skinned individuals, yellow-haired traders, and others in borate ethnic garb.

    "Does this remind you of the past? When you were a student, Lucan-sama?" Maris asked curiously.

    "Something like that," Lucan replied with a smile.

    He was actually thinking of his past life, but quickly adapted to the moment. Maris didn''t seem suspicious, so he went along with it.

    "In my student days, I used to visit food stalls with friends. It''s nostalgic," Lucan reminisced.

    "Oh, really? I would have loved to meet you when you were a student," Maris said dreamily.

    "Unless time travel is possible, it''s impossible," Lucan teased with a grin.

    "Time travel..." Maris repeated, tilting her head thoughtfully.

    "Traveling to the past through saint magic isn''tpletely impossible, but it would require immense power. Even if I used all my magical reserves, I could probably only manage a year or two back..." Maris pondered aloud.

    "Maris?" Lucan called, raising an eyebrow.

    "Oh, it''s nothing," Maris replied quickly, her usual pure, innocent smile returning to her face.

    Though her words had been somewhat unsettling, the radiant smile she wore made it hard to believe anything malicious was behind them. Lucan figured his slip of the tongue had merely sparked some mischievous thoughts in her.

    "Look, there''s a street performer over there... Shall we go see?" Lucan asked, pointing toward a small crowd.

    "Yes, of course!" Maris replied enthusiastically.

    "Then let''s go," Lucan said, taking her hand as they made their way toward the performer.

 Chapter 196: Heroine Date Ended

    When they arrived at the square, a crowd had gathered to watch a street performance.

    Lucan looked toward the performers from the edge of the crowd.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! The show is about to begin!"

    "Paon!"

    A female street performer stood on the back of a creature resembling an elephant, spreading her arms wide. She was dressed in a fluttery stage costume and wore a butterfly mask over her eyes.

    "We, the Roxk Circus, are here to bring you an amazing time! Please stop by and take a look! We would be honored if you could also offer a tip!"

    "Paoh!"

    As the elephant extended its trunk, the performer jumped onto it.

    "We have traveled across the nine seas and seven continents. Our refined skills shine like gold. Our performance is as brilliant as silver!"

    Light emanated from the performer''s hands, swirling around her. It seemed like magic at first, but upon closer inspection, a small fairy-like creature was at the center of the magic.

    "Lucan-sama, is that...?"

    "It''s a fairy. Quite rare."

    Lucan nodded at Maris''s observation. Fairies were different from spirit beings. They were the so-called fairies. With the elephant-like creature and the fairy, it seemed that the street performer had the ability to tame magical creatures.

    "Ha-iiiii!"

    The performer started juggling knives. The fairy caught and threw the knives back, creating a dynamic, three-dimensional disy. It was a breathtaking and fantastical sight.

    "Wow, this is amazing! I''ve never seen someone control a fairy so skillfully!"

    "Yes, it is."

    Lucan nodded, but then he thought Maris''s ability tomand was more impressive. No, her ability could bend reality ording to her will, so it wasn''t a big deal if she had excellent spiritmand abilities.

    "Next, we have acrobatics by a clown!"

    "Hi! Everyone, I''m Pony the Clown!"

    A person in clown makeup appeared next, performing acrobatics. They leaped onto the elephant''s back, doing handstands, jumps, and tricks. Although the performance was impressive, the earlier fairy juggling had a stronger impact.

    "Oh, Lucan-sama. There''s popcorn being sold over there."

    It seemed Maris''s interest had shifted. With the crowd growing, they decided to throw a silver coin as thanks for the entertainment and then move on.

    "Well then, let''s go. Oh... let''s get some popcorn too."

    "Sure, what vor would you like? There seem to be a few options."

    "Let''s go with caramel vor."

    Lucan and Maris exited the crowd around the street performers and walked toward the popcorn stall.

    As they enjoyed their day...

    ---

    In winter, the sun sets early.

    Lucan had delivered Maris to the Grand Temple before the sun had fully set.

    "Why don''t you stay here, Lucan-sama? I''m sure everyone would wee you."

    As Lucan prepared to leave, Maris spoke.

    Lucan was recognized as a Holy Priest. Though not as revered as a saintess, he was still respected by the priests.

    If Lucan wished to stay, they would quickly provide a meal and a room for him.

    "No, I''ll pass."

    Lucan shook his head.

    "I have to prepare for sses. I''ll head back to the staff dormitory for tonight."

    "I see..."

    Maris''s shoulders slumped in disappointment, and she looked resentfully at the setting sun.

    "I wanted to stay longer... It''s a shame."

    "The martial arts tournament is stilling up. Let''s go out again during the next holiday?"

    "Really!?"

    "Yeah."

    Maris approached Lucan, her eyes sparkling like jewels as she peered up at his face.

    "You promised, remember!? No backing outter, okay!?"

    "Uh... yes."

    "Got it."

    Lucan had to admit, Maris''s reaction was more intense than he expected.

    "Well then, see you next week at school."

    "Yes, take care."

    Lucan turned his back on Maris and headed back to the staff dormitory.

    As he walked through the streets, the sunpletely set, but the capital had many shops open at night, and there were streetmps powered by magic.

    Due to the festival season, there were still many people on the streets at night, and the noise from the bars could be heard.

    "Hmm...?"

    In the midst of this, Lucan suddenly noticed something.

    In the shadow of a streemp, there was a person huddled in a corner.

    The person''s face was down, so it wasn''t visible, but from the barely discernible clothing, Lucan could tell it was a young woman.

    "...Miss, are you alright?"

    Lucan approached the crouching woman. He couldn''t exin it, but he felt this woman wasn''t normal. So, he approached her.

    "U..."

    "Are you feeling unwell? Don''t worry, I''m a priest."

    "Mr. Priest...?"

    The woman looked up. As expected, she was a young woman, around Lucan''s age.

    She had blue-colored hair. Her features were rtively well-defined, but she looked unwell even in the dim light.

    "Are you sick? I''ll cast a healing spell right away..."

    "Ugh..."

    "Hold on... Whoa!"

    The woman threw up, not blood, but partially digested stomach contents.

    "Ugh... My coat..." Lucan looked at his clothes.

    "I... I drank too much."

    "So, you''re drunk."

    Lucan sighed. Given the nearby bars, it was an expected situation.

    "Heal."

    Lucan cast a healing spell, and the woman''splexion improved.

    "Ah, thank you. Mr. Priest! You saved me!"

    "No... It''s fine."

    "I understand, I won''t worry about it!"

    The woman responded cheerfully.

    Lucan thought about what was so special about her that he had sensed something unusual.

    "Just kidding. Sorry for messing up your coat."

    The woman rummaged through her pockets and pulled out her wallet.

    "I''ll pay for the cleaning. Umm, money..."

    She looked into her wallet and froze.

    When she turned it upside down and shook it, a single copper coin fell out.

    "...That''s odd. I should have had five gold coins before I went into the bar."

    "The answer is right there... I mean, did you really spend five gold coins on drinks?"

    A single gold coin was worth about 1,000 dors.

    Spending 5,000 dors in one night''s drinking��how much did she drink?

    Discover hidden stories at mvl

    "Um... Sorry. I''ll pay you back once my sryes in."

    "...It''s really fine. Truly."

    Lucan sighed and wiped the dirty coat with a handkerchief.

    Lucan didn''t expect that the woman he thought unusual would turn out to be a drunk.

    He decided to head home wearing the vomit-stained coat.

    "I''m really sorry. I''ll make it up to you next time we meet."

    "Yes, that''s fine... Please be careful not to drink too much."

    "I understand. I swear, Mr. Priest."

    The womanughed brightly as she walked away.

    "Is she swearing in my name?" Lucan looked at her retreating figure, then shook his head and decided to forget about it as he headed home.

 Chapter 197: No Heroine

    "Yawn... Thanks to the handsome priest, I''m starting to sober up. With this, I might be able to go bar-hopping again." The drunk woman stretchedzily, blinking a few times to shake off the drowsiness as she stumbled down the street.

    The drunk woman who had parted ways with Lucan was not deterred. She began to search for another ce to continue drinking.

    "Well, I was all drunk from the strong drinks earlier, so let''s switch to something sweet this time. The priest said not to drink too much, after all?" She giggled to herself, swaying as she looked around for another bar.

    "Could you stop that? We''re about to start working, you know?" A sharp voice called out from behind her, cutting through her drunken musings.

    "Hmm?" The woman turned around, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    Standing there was a woman wearing an apron, arms crossed as she frowned at her.

    "Jaima, If you want something sweet, try this," the apron-d woman said, holding out a small pastry.

    "Hmm... Is this F Cake?" Jaima squinted at the pastry, tilting her head.

    "It''s a Flurenberry Cake, Jaima," the vendor replied with a sigh. She was one of the vendors from earlier who had been selling Flurenberry Cake at a stall.

    "That''s right. Don''t drink before work," came another voice, deeper this time.

    Another man joined the conversation. He was a middle-aged man holding a long, knife-like de, wiping it absentmindedly. He was the vendor who had been selling Kyrn Meat Warp earlier.

    "Heh, being a little tipsy is more reliable. You can''t do a good job if you''re too tense." Jaima grinned, waving off their concerns as she took a bite of the cake.

    From a nearby alley, a clown appeared, juggling knives in an effortless disy. He was one of the performers who had been showcasing acrobatics in the park earlier. His colorful outfit swayed as he approached the group.

    Although they had narrowly missed Lucan and his group, these four were not ordinary citizens. They were professionals dealing in illegal activities��known as the "Four Darken."

    They were experts in theft, assassination, kidnapping, espionage, and all kinds of viiny.

    "Well... I guess it can''t be helped. Let''s consider the drinks a reward for after the job," Jaima shrugged, her voice light despite the weight of their n.

    The alley where the four had gathered was now deserted. It was as if people had either coordinated their departure or sensed some ominous presence and fled.

    "So... what''s the job in this country?" Jaima asked, her tone casual as she wiped cake crumbs from her lips.

    "To infiltrate the royal castle and steal national secrets and confidential information. To assassinate the king''s brother. And..." The meat vendor leaned in, speaking lowly.

    "Kidnap the saintess! Hahaha!" The clownughed, twirling one of his knives in his hand.

    Despite the challenging nature of these tasks, they had repeatedly handled simr missions before. They were well ustomed to dangerous situations.

    "Let''s get going... To enjoy some fine drinks, we''ll need to make sacrifices among the people of this country." Jaima shrugged again, setting off into the dark streets, her steps steady despite her earlier drunken state. The vendor and the clown followed closely behind, their expressions unreadable.

    The Four Darken was on the move, engaging in their usual nefarious activities in a different location.

    They were indifferent to the bloodshed their actions might cause. Whether people cried or the country descended into chaos, they were set onpleting their mission.

    "They''re here! The assassins!" A soldier''s voice rang out.

    "Capture them! Don''t let them escape!" Another shouted, swords drawn. Read chapters at mvl

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeh!?" Jaima yelped in surprise.

    Despite their imposing entrance, the four were swiftly captured by soldiers lying in wait after infiltrating the castle only a few minutester. They exchanged confused nces, wondering how their infiltration had been anticipated as they were thrown into a prison cell.

    The Four Darken did not know that their capture was due to the information Lucan had provided. They were unaware that the seemingly kind young man they had nearly crossed paths with was the cause of their failure.

    Even considering it might be a prank, the soldiers who had been keeping watch had captured the evil professionals without fail.

    ---

    The Next Day.

    "Teacher, it''s bad!" A voice suddenly broke the calm of the staff room, followed by the sound of the door mming open.

    While Lucan was chatting with his fellow teachers, a boy he didn''t recognize burst in, panting and out of breath.

    "What''s wrong?" Grayson asked, his brows furrowing in concern.

    "There''s a fight! Upperssmen are fighting on the field!" The boy answered between gasps, his voice shaky.

    "We couldn''t stop them... Please,e quickly!" He pleaded.

    "What? Lead the way!" Grayson stood up swiftly, already heading for the door.

    "I''lle with you," Lucan said, pushing his chair back and following Grayson out.

    Guided by the boy, Lucan and Grayson ran toward the field. When they arrived, they found a small crowd gathered in one corner.

    "Don''t boss me around! Just because you''re the prince''sckey, you think you can act all high and mighty as a leader?!" A student with a buzz cut yelled, his fists clenched tightly.

    "Who''s theckey? Apologize!" Another voice barked back.

    Lucan recognized the second voice. It was Alec.

    "What are you two arguing about?" Grayson pushed his way through the crowd, his booming voice immediately silencing the students.

    The two boys stopped arguing, but their res remained locked on each other, the tension still thick in the air.

    "What happened!? Exin!" Grayson demanded, his arms crossed as he looked between them.

    "This guy came at me for no reason, telling me not to boss him around and act like I''m better than him," Alec said, pointing usingly at the other student.

    "It''s true! I don''t care if you''re a student council member or the knightmander''s son, you''ve got no right to talk down to me!" The buzz-cut student snapped back, his posture rigid.

    "I only pointed out that your swordsmanship was off. I didn''t do anything wrong!"

    "When did I ask for your input?! Just because your family is well-off doesn''t mean you can act like a knightmander!"

    "Family background has nothing to do with swordsmanship! When did I ever mention my father''s name?!"

    "Stop it! It''s disgraceful!" Grayson yelled, stepping between the two of them.

    "If you both haveints, settle them in a mock battle! That''s the unwritten rule for aspiring knights!"

    The buzz-cut student fell silent, his jaw clenched in frustration. Alec, however, seemed ready to take up the challenge.

    "What''s it going to be? If you''re up for a fight, I''ll oversee it!" Grayson''s eyes darted between the two, waiting for an answer.

    "Damn it!" The buzz-cut student muttered under his breath, before turning and stomping away toward the school building.

    "Tch..." Alec clicked his tongue but didn''t pursue him. He watched the boy''s retreating back with a mix of anger and annoyance.

    "Hey, you there. Can you exin what happened?" Lucan asked, pointing to a nearby student who had been quietly watching.

    "M-me?!" The student stammered, caught off guard by Lucan''s question.

    "Well... We were all training for the martial arts tournament. During the training, Alec-senpai advised Kiran-senpai to loosen up his shoulders, saying his sword technique was off. Then... Kiran-senpai got angry and attacked him for being so bossy..." The student exined nervously.

    Lucan nodded thoughtfully. It seemed the conflict had indeed been started by Kiran''s frustration, with Alec only trying to help.

    "Is that enough? Let''s resume training. The tournament is soon," Grayson said, ncing at Alec.

    "...Fine." Alec muttered, still ring in the direction Kiran had gone.

    "However, make sure not to cause any more trouble. If you create more problems... don''t expect to participate in the tournament, regardless of your skills!" Grayson warned as he turned and headed back toward the school.

    Lucan followed after him, his interest in the matter fading now that the situation had been defused.

 Chapter 198: Heroines Love Rival

    "Alright, everyone. See you tomorrow."

    There seemed to be amotion among the students, but putting that aside, it was time to leave work.

    Lucan, having finished tidying up the documents, greeted the other teachers with a nod before stepping out of the staff room.

    "Hm, I think I left my theology ss open."

    Instead of heading straight back to the staff dormitory, Lucan made his way across the school grounds to his ssroom.

    Lucan had three main workces at this school.

    The first was his theology ss, where he primarily conducted his lessons on religious studies.

    The second was the music room. Though he was only a substitute teacher, he also handled music sses there.

    The third was the staff room, where he exchanged information with other teachers and worked on paperwork.

    Although he could also do his paperwork in the theology preparation room at the back of the theology ss, recently it had be a ce frequently visited by Maris and other students.

    He didn''t mind them hanging around, but there were important documents he couldn''t allow the students to see. So, he had moved his important tasks to the staff room.

    The theology ss was generally kept open because it housed many religious and historical books for students to browse. As the person responsible for its management, Lucan made sure to lock it up before leaving.

    "Hmm?"

    On his way to the chapel, Lucan spotted a familiar figure.

    "Oh... it''s Teacher Lucan."

    Lucan blinked as the student approached. It was Alec.

    "Finished with your training?" Lucan asked, eyeing Alec''s damp hair and the towel draped over his shoulder.

    "Yeah, pretty much." Alec shrugged, wiping his neck with the towel.

    "I see, well done," Lucan replied with a nod of approval.

    "Being a knight means staying active is a given... I''m just doing what I love, so it''s not really a chore," Alec added gruffly but then hesitated. "But more importantly... sorry about earlier. For causing trouble."

    Lucan raised a brow. "I wasn''t troubled at all... does that kind of thing happen often?"

    "Not usually," Alec replied, running a hand through his damp hair. "But Kai wasn''t here today. The dogs that usually behave in front of His Highness the Crown Prince got carried away and caused a ruckus."

    "Dogs, huh... that''s harsh," Lucan chuckled at Alec''s choice of words.

    "It''s the truth, isn''t it?" Alec snorted. "That guy earlier... his name''s Kiran. He seems to see me as a rival."

    Lucan gave a thoughtful hum as Alec continued.

    "When we first enrolled, our abilities were evenly matched... but the gap widened, and now I''m way ahead. He probably didn''t want to admit it and picked a fight with me."

    "..." Lucan remained silent, understanding Kiran''s frustration. Losing to someone once considered an equal could be tough to swallow, even if it was irrational.

    "Well, young people are often unstable in various ways," Lucan said finally. "He probably has his own reasons for feeling the way he does."

    "I couldn''t care less about the feelings of weaklings," Alec scoffed but then sighed, scratching his head irritably. "That''s what I would''ve said in the past. But I realized I''m not some expert in anything, just a student like him. So, I thought I''d give him some advice, you know, like students do in exams... but it backfired. We ended up arguing."

    Lucan gave a soft chuckle, cing a hand on Alec''s shoulder. "Don''t worry too much. That''s how we are. If you want to improve your rtionship, try to understand him. And if you don''t, just ignore him."

    After that, a ranking tournament was held among the students aspiring to be knights at the Royal Academy.

    A mock battle was conducted among the students who wished to participate, and the top thirty-two were given a spot topete in the main event of the Under-18 Division of the Martial Arts Tournament.

    Since participating in the main event virtually guaranteed admission to the knights'' order, the students fought with great enthusiasm.

    As expected, Alec, the talented and arrogant key character, secured the top spot and would represent the academy in the tournament.

    In second ce was Kiran, Alec''s rival.

    The two had once fought, requiring the intervention of the teachers... but since then, there hadn''t been any major trouble. Lucan wasn''t sure what had happened between them. Maybe they had a heartfelt discussion or perhaps a fistfight by the river.

    Whatever the case, seeing them chatting in the school hallway now suggested that their rtionship had improved.

    The top thirty-two students of the academy were decided.

    However, the students who missed out were not entirely out of luck. They could participate in the general qualifiers, and if they won there, they could still enter the main event. The qualifiers, which included martial artists from other countries, were tough, but those with both luck and skill would likely achieve good results.

    Incidentally, in the game''s storyline, Maris was supposed to support Alec, who was participating in the tournament.

    Meanwhile, criminals from other countries would cause various incidents that she would have to resolve.

    But... those criminals who were supposed to cause incidents had already been caught, so the event would likely be avoided.

    Furthermore, Maris wasn''t particrly close to Alec. She probably wouldn''t cheer him on, even if invited. If friends asked her to watch, she might attend the matches, but she wouldn''t actively support him.

    There were also sub-characters that only appeared during the martial arts tournament, but if Maris didn''t attend, she wouldn''t meet them either.

    In other words, no more game events would ur at this martial arts tournament.

    Lucan had ns to attend a festival over the weekend, but beyond that, he wouldn''t be involved in the tournament.

    Enjoy new tales from mvl

    After a long day, Lucan was rxing in his room at the staff dormitory. During the martial arts tournament, there shouldn''t be any significant problems. Lucan could sleep peacefully, without any worries.

    "Teacher Lucan, you have a visitor."

    However... just before dinner, the dormitory manager brought unexpected news.

    "Huh? For me?" Lucan blinked in confusion. It was already dark... who could the visitor be?

    "Yes, they are waiting at the entrance on the first floor," the manager replied with a mysterious smile.

    Lucan frowned, puzzled by the manager''s expression. Shrugging it off, he made his way to the entrance of the staff dormitory.

    "Huh?"

    Standing at the entrance was Julia, looking nervous.

    "G-Good evening... Lucan," she stammered, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Sorry foring so suddenly... but would you like to have dinner together?"

    "Julia?" Lucan asked, his surprise evident.

    "Yes... it''s me," Julia replied softly, her voice tinged with shyness. She was dressed in an elegant white gown, a contrast to her usual adventurer''s gear, looking absolutely stunning in the moonlight.

 Chapter 199: Heroines Love Rival Invited Lucan

    Lucan blinked in surprise as his eyes fell on Julia, standing at the entrance of the staff dormitory. She looked entirely different from her usual self. Dressed in an elegant white gown that shimmered softly under the evening light, she looked more like a noblewoman attending a grand ball than the feisty, tsundere adventurer he was used to seeing.

    The gown clung to her slender frame, entuating her curves while flowing gracefully down to her ankles, with a slit at the side that offered a glimpse of her long, shapely legs. The fabric was smooth, delicate, and embroidered with silver patterns that shimmered subtly with each movement.

    Her hair, usually tied back in a practical ponytail, was now styled into soft waves that cascaded down her back. The front of her hair was parted elegantly, framing her face, with a few loose strands delicately curled to highlight her features. A silver hairpin with a small gemstone added a touch of elegance to her overall look.

    Lucan noticed her makeup was more refined than usual. Her lips were painted a soft shade of pink, glossy but not overpowering. Her eyes, already striking, were enhanced with subtle eyeliner and a light dusting of silver eyeshadow, making her gaze seem deeper and more enchanting. There was a hint of blush on her cheeks, giving her a soft, almost ethereal glow.

    "You look stunning, Julia," Lucan said as he looked at her.

    Julia''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink as she averted her eyes, the usual tsundere defensiveness surfacing. "I-I just thought it would be nice to dress up for once. It''s not like I did it for you or anything!" she quickly added, folding her arms, though her flustered expression betrayed her true feelings.

    Lucan chuckled softly, stepping closer. "Regardless of who it''s for, you look beautiful. Really, you do."

    Julia shifted ufortably, but there was a small, pleased smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "T-Thanks... but we should get going. I was thinking we could have dinner together."

    Lucan nced down at himself, realizing he was still wearing his casual work clothes��a simple shirt and trousers, entirely inappropriate for an evening out with someone dressed as elegantly as Julia.

    "I can''t go out like this," Lucan said, shaking his head with a yful grin. "You''ve set the bar too high. I need to change into something that matches your style."

    Julia''s flustered expression softened, and she nodded. "Well, hurry up then! You always keep ady waiting."

    Lucan chuckled again, "I''ll be quick," he promised and quickly made his way back to his room. Your journey continues with mvl

    He sifted through his wardrobe, picking out a formal ck coat with silver trimmings thatplemented the elegance of Julia''s dress. He paired it with a crisp white shirt and dark trousers, along with polished ck shoes. Satisfied with his appearance, Lucan gave himself onest look in the mirror before heading back down.

    When he returned to the entrance, Julia gave him a quick once-over and nodded, though the slight blush on her face betrayed her approval.

    "Not bad, I guess," she muttered, trying to hide her smile.

    Lucan chuckled as they walked and reached carriage. Lucan went and held the carriage door open for Julia, offering his hand as she stepped up into the plush interior. She hesitated for a moment, ncing down at his outstretched hand before taking it, her grip soft but slightly tense. Her cheeks were still faintly pink, and Lucan couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her flustered expression.

    "Don''t make such a big deal out of it," Julia muttered, quickly looking away as she settled into her seat. "It''s just�� proper manners, that''s all. It''s not like I needed your help or anything."

    Lucan chuckled as he climbed into the carriage, sitting across from her. "Of course, just proper manners. I wouldn''t dream of thinking otherwise."

    Julia shot him a quick re, but itcked its usual bite, her blush deepening. "Good," she mumbled, crossing her arms defensively.

    The carriage jolted into motion, the rhythmic tter of the horses'' hooves filling thefortable silence. Lucan watched Julia from across the carriage, noticing how she fidgeted with the fabric of her gown, asionally ncing out of the window but never for too long.

    Despite her usual confidence, it was clear that she wasn''t used to dressing up like this, and it was endearing to see her so out of her element.

    "You really do look beautiful tonight, Julia," Lucan said again.

    Julia stiffened at thepliment, her gaze snapping to meet his. "W-Why do you keep saying that?!" she stammered, her blush now a deep crimson. "I told you, it''s not a big deal! Stop acting like I''m some kind of�� of princess or something!"

    Lucan couldn''t suppress his smile. "I''m just being honest. You''ve always been beautiful, Julia, but tonight�� it''s like you''re glowing."

    Julia sputtered, her hands flying up to cover her face as she tried to hide her embarrassment. "Y-You''re impossible, you know that?!" she grumbled from behind her hands. "You�� you can''t just say things like that so casually!"

    Lucan leaned back, crossing his arms with a satisfied grin. "Why not? If it''s the truth, I should be able to say it."

    Julia lowered her hands just enough to re at him, her eyes narrowing despite the blush that still colored her cheeks. "Because it''s embarrassing, that''s why! Ugh, you''re so frustrating��"

    Lucanughed softly, his gaze never leaving her. "If I''m frustrating, why did you invite me to dinner?"

    Julia huffed, crossing her arms again and turning to look out of the window. "Don''t get the wrong idea! I just�� I just want to go that restaurant but Hima, and others weren''ting with me and I don''t want to go alone, that''s why. It''s not like I wanted to spend time with you or anything!"

    "Oh, I understand," Lucan teased, his tone light. "It''s purely for your benefit."

    Julia shot him another re, but before she could retort, the carriage began to slow, signaling their arrival at the restaurant. The carriage came to a stop in front of a grand establishment, its fa?ade lit up by warm golden lights that reflected off the polished stone walls. It was clearly an upscale ce, the kind of restaurant frequented by nobles and those with status.

    Lucan stepped out first, offering his hand to Julia once more. She hesitated again but took it, carefully stepping down from the carriage.

    "I can walk on my own, you know," she muttered as her hand slipped from his as she looked down at her hand, still feeling warmth of his hand that she want to feel it again.

 Chapter 200: Heroines Love Rival in Fancy Restaurant

    "I can walk on my own, you know," she muttered as her hand slipped from his as she looked down at her hand, still feeling warmth of his hand that she want to feel it again.

    Lucan chuckled softly as Julia withdrew her hand, her flustered expression not lost on him. "Of course, you can. But it''s always polite to offer."

    Julia shot him a half-hearted re but didn''t respond, clearly too distracted by the sight of the grand restaurant in front of them. It was much more extravagant than either of them was used to. The towering columns at the entrance were adorned with intricate carvings, and the soft glow of goldennterns illuminated the polished stone path leading up to the door.

    Inside, they could already see elegantly dressed nobles mingling, theirughter and chatter a low hum in the night air.

    Julia swallowed nervously as they approached the entrance, her fingers instinctively brushing against the fabric of her gown as if to make sure it was still in ce. "This�� This is a bit fancier than I expected," she muttered under her breath.

    Lucan gave her a sideways nce, raising an eyebrow. "You made the reservation here, didn''t you?"

    Julia''s blush deepened, and she shifted ufortably. "Well, yeah, but I didn''t know it was this kind of ce! I just thought it sounded�� nice." She crossed her arms defensively, trying to hide her growing difort. "It''s not like I nned for it to be so fancy."

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her flustered admission. "It''s alright, Julia. I''m sure we''ll manage."

    They stepped inside, greeted by a doorman in a crisp uniform who bowed deeply before leading them to their table. The interior of the restaurant was even more impressive. The ceilings were high, with crystal chandeliers hanging down, casting a warm, golden glow over the entire space. The tables were adorned with pristine white tablecloths and glittering silverware, each ce setting immacte.

    Julia shifted ufortably in her seat as they were shown to a table near the center of the restaurant. "I feel out of ce here," she whispered, ncing nervously at the other diners, many of whom were nobles dressed in extravagant outfits. "These people look like they do this kind of thing every day."

    Lucan smiled, finding her nervousness endearing. "You''re doing fine. Besides, you look just as elegant as any of them."

    "Stop saying things like that!" Julia hissed, her blush deepening. "I already feel awkward enough."

    As they sat down, a waiter appeared almost instantly, handing them menus made of thick, embossed paper. Julia stared at the menu for a long moment, her brow furrowed as she scanned the borate names of the dishes.

    Lucan noticed her confusion and leaned over slightly. "Need help with the menu?"

    Julia shot him a quick re. "I''m fine," she muttered, though the uncertainty in her voice was clear. She frowned at the page, struggling to make sense of the unfamiliar items. "Why does everything have suchplicated names? Can''t they just call it chicken or something?"

    Lucan chuckled softly, scanning his own menu. "That''s part of the charm of ces like this. They like to make everything sound fancier than it really is."

    Julia rolled her eyes, closing her menu with a sigh. "This was a mistake��"

    Before Lucan could respond, the waiter returned, standing patiently by their side. Julia froze, clearly not sure what to order.

    "I''ll have the roastedmb with herbs," Lucan said smoothly, before ncing at Julia. "And for thedy?"

    Julia hesitated, her eyes darting back to the menu before blurting out, "Uh�� the soup�� and the sd."

    The waiter smiled politely, jotting down the order withoutment, and disappeared back into the kitchen.

    Lucan couldn''t hide his amusement as Julia slouched slightly in her seat, clearly feeling out of ce. "Soup and sd? Really?"

    Julia scowled, her arms crossing defensively. "Shut up! I panicked, okay? It''s not like I''m used to ces like this."

    Lucanughed softly, shaking his head. "It''s alright, Julia. You''re doing great. Besides, you''re here to enjoy yourself, not worry about impressing anyone."

    Julia huffed, clearly still embarrassed, but didn''t argue. As they waited for their food, Lucan noticed that Julia kept fidgeting with the sleeves of her gown, her eyes darting nervously around the room as if afraid someone would notice how out of ce she felt.

    "Rx," Lucan said softly. "No one''s judging you."

    Julia''s gaze snapped back to him, her blush returning. "I-I know that! It''s just�� this isn''t really my scene. I feel like I''m going to mess something up."

    Lucan smiled warmly. "You''re fine. Just be yourself."

    Julia bit her lip, ncing away. "Easier said than done."

    Their food arrived shortly after, and Lucan couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the tiny portion of soup that had been ced in front of Julia. It was served in a delicate bowl, with a single leaf of some exotic herb floating on top. Julia stared at it in disbelief.

    "This is soup?" she muttered incredulously. "It''s barely a mouthful!"

    Lucan tried to stifle hisughter but failed. "I told you, everything''s fancy here."

    Julia red at him. "This is ridiculous."

    Despite herints, she picked up her spoon and took a sip, her expression immediately softening. "Okay�� it''s good," she admitted grudgingly, though the portion size clearly still bothered her.

    As they ate, the conversation flowed easily between them, Lucan teasing her gently about her unfamiliarity with the restaurant''s etiquette, and Julia trying her best to maintain her usual tough demeanor, though her nervousness kept shining through.

    At one point, however, Julia made an embarrassing mistake that drew the attention of the entire room. As she reached for her ss of wine, her hand identally knocked over the ornate silver candle holder in the middle of the table. The candle wobbled precariously before toppling over,nding with a soft clink onto her te.

    For a moment, the restaurant seemed to go silent as all eyes turned toward their table. Julia froze, her face turning bright red as she stared at the candle on her te,pletely mortified.

    Lucan quickly picked up the candle, setting it back in its holder, and shed an apologetic smile to the other diners. "Nothing to see here, folks," he said casually, waving off the attention.

    Julia buried her face in her hands, groaning softly. "I want to die��"

    Lucan chuckled, reaching across the table to gently pat her hand. "It''s alright, Julia. These things happen."

    Julia peeked at him from between her fingers, her face still flushed. "How can you be so calm about this?! I just made aplete fool of myself in front of everyone!" Readtest chapters at ��??

    Lucan smiled, leaning forward slightly. "Because it doesn''t matter. You''re here to have fun, remember?"

    Julia let out a frustrated sigh, but a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You''re impossible."

 Chapter 201: Heroine Let Her Guard Down

    The waiter soon returned, carrying a tray with two elegantly ted desserts. Each one was a small, delicate creation��beautiful to look at but, to Julia, rather underwhelming in sizepared to the price she''d seen on the menu. The dessert was a dainty arrangement of spun sugar, candied fruits, and a small dollop of some creamy mousse, intricately decorated with edible gold leaf.

    As the tes were set in front of them, Julia leaned forward, squinting at the dessert. "This�� is it?" she muttered under her breath.

    Lucan, clearly amused, gave her a soft chuckle. "It looks like a work of art, doesn''t it? You''ve got to admire the craftsmanship."

    Julia poked at the delicate structure with her spoon, watching the sugar strands glisten under the dim light of the restaurant. "It''s tiny," she grumbled, her disappointment poorly masked. "For the price they''re charging, I could''ve had an entire meal at a normal ce."

    Lucan took a bite, savoring the rich vors. "It''s not bad," he said, his tone casual, but the grin on his face gave away his amusement at Julia''s clear discontent. "I mean, it''s not about quantity here. It''s about the experience."

    "Experience," Julia echoed sarcastically, rolling her eyes as she took a hesitant bite of her own dessert. She chewed slowly, letting the taste sink in before offering a shrug. "I mean�� yeah, it''s good. But worth the price? Not really."

    Lucan smiled, watching her expression shift between annoyance and eptance. He could tell she was trying to enjoy the moment, but the difort of the fancy setting and the shock of the prices were clearly weighing on her.

    As they finished their desserts, the waiter returned with the bill, discreetly cing it on the table. Julia, trying to maintain herposure, reached for the small leather booklet. She flipped it open, her eyes scanning the total.

    Her face paled.

    Lucan noticed immediately. "What''s wrong?"

    Julia swallowed hard, her grip tightening on the edge of the table. "Uh�� It''s just a little more than I expected," she said, her voice suddenly smaller than usual. She had known the restaurant was expensive, but this? This was absurd. She''d spent a fortune on a single meal, and while it had been a nice experience, the dessert alone could''ve fed her for a week if she''d been more sensible.

    Lucan, sensing her unease, chuckled softly. "Do you need help?"

    "No!" Julia said a little too quickly, her pride surfacing as she shook her head. "I can handle it. I just wasn''t�� prepared for this, that''s all." She pulled out the necessary coins from her pouch, feeling the weight of her dwindling funds with each one she ced on the table.

    As the waiter collected the payment, Julia forced a smile, though inside she was mentally cursing herself for choosing such an extravagant ce.

    Experience tales with ��??

    They both stood, and Lucan, ever the gentleman, offered her his arm as they walked toward the exit. Julia hesitated but took it, her embarrassment still lingering. As they stepped outside into the cool evening air, she felt a strange mix of relief and regret. The restaurant had been beautiful, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that it hadn''t been worth the cost.

    The carriage was already waiting for them, and Lucan helped Julia step inside once more. As they rode back in silence, the weight of the evening began to sink in. Julia couldn''t help but nce at Lucan every now and then.

    They arrived at academy shortly after, and as the carriage came to a stop, Lucan turned to her with a gentle smile. "Thanks for tonight, Julia. It was nice."

    Julia nodded, trying not to let her flustered feelings show. "Yeah�� it was." Her tone was a bit awkward, but sincere. "I''m d you came."

    Lucan reached for the door handle but paused for a moment. "Don''t worry about the cost. It''s the thought that counts."

    Julia flushed. "I wasn''t worried about it!" she snapped a little too defensively. Lucan only chuckled in response.

    "Of course," he said with a smirk, stepping out of the carriage. He turned back, giving her a wave before closing the door behind him. "Goodnight, Julia. Get home safe."

    The door shut, and Julia was left alone in the carriage, her cheeks still warm from the embarrassment of the evening. As the carriage rolled forward once again, she leaned back against the plush seat, staring out of the window at the moonlit streets.

    The city was quiet now, the hustle and bustle of the evening having settled into a peaceful calm. Julia''s thoughts, however, were anything but calm. She reyed the night in her mind��the fancy dress, the restaurant, Lucan''s gentlepliments, and the way her heart had raced every time he looked at her.

    Her gaze drifted to the sky, where the moon hung low, casting its soft glow over the city. In the silence of the carriage, with only the rhythmic sound of the wheels turning on the cobblestone streets.

    Julia clenched her fists in herp, her heart pounding as she stared out at the night sky. The thought of confessing her feelings terrified her, but the thought of never doing it was even worse. She couldn''t keep running away from this, from him.

    Next time, she told herself firmly. Next time, I''ll do it. I''ll tell him how I feel.

    Her fingers curled tightly around the fabric of her dress as she made her silent vow. Yes, next time, she would confess. She would stop hiding behind her tsundere act, stop pretending that she didn''t care. Lucan deserved to know the truth, and she deserved to be honest with herself.

    With onest nce at the moon, Julia leaned back, a determined look settling on her face.

    Next time, she would tell him. Absolutely.

    ---

    "How did I fall asleep?" Maris cursed herself. She usually kept an eye on Lucan to keep any women away. However, recently there hadn''t been any women near Lucan, and her rtionship with him was developing very well. That''s why she stopped monitoring Lucan while she slept, but now, she had fallen asleep, and Lucan had gone on a date with Julia.

    "I must not let my guard down until our rtionship is confirmed."

 Chapter 202: Heroine Brought Lunch

    The day after the dinner at the restaurant.

    As the martial arts tournament in the royal capital officially began, the academy entered a long holiday. Excitement buzzed in the air, with the streets bustling as everyone anticipated the tournament''s spectacle. Even the academy, usually full of life, now felt eerily quiet, with only the asional teacher or staff member bustling about.

    With some studentspeting and others traveling to the royal capital to support their friends, regr sses became impossible. Teachers remained behind, catching up on tasks that couldn''t be postponed.

    In the break room, Xue Lan, the biology teacher, smiled warmly as she flipped through her lesson ns. "Well, it''s wonderful that neen of our students passed the general qualifiers this year. It speaks volumes about their dedication. I''m sure they will all be exceptional knights in the future," she said, her voice filled with admiration.

    "Yes, it wonderful," Grayson''s usually reserved expression softened as he leaned back in his chair. The results were undeniable: a total of fifty-one students from the academy had made it to the main event.

    Thirty-two were rmended based on their outstanding performance throughout the year, and the remaining neen had fought tooth and nail to win their spots through the brutal general qualifiers.

    Of the sixty-fourpetitors in the Under-18 division, more than half were from the Royal Academy, making it clear who the favorites were.

    "I have to admit," Lucan said as he quietly stacked a few papers on his desk, his attention still split between listening and working, "we''ve had more students make it through the qualifiers than in previous years. Is it Grayson''s influence, or maybe Alec''s inspiration?"

    Xue Lan nced over at him, her bright eyes glinting with curiosity. "You think Alec yed a role in motivating them?" She ced her quill down, giving her full attention to the conversation. "That''s an interesting thought. He does have a certain... presence."

    Lucan shrugged, not fullymitting to the idea. "Possibly. Students tend to look up to the strongest among them, and Alec''s been leading by example, moreover he was teaching some students."

    Grayson cleared his throat, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Alec has certainly have huge role, but it''s the result of everyone''s efforts. That being said, he''s likely to be the champion this year. His skill is unmatched."

    Lucan nodded silently, though his mind wandered elsewhere. Alec was undoubtedly strong, perhaps the strongest student in the academy if they don''t count Maris, but Lucan knew the tournament wouldn''t be so simple. In his mind, he could already picture a few key yers��the wandering swordsman, a one time character that appeared , one of the strongest opponents Alec would face.

    Would Alec still win? That oue, Lucan knew, wasn''t entirely in Alec''s hands��it depended on Maris.

    Maris''s choices would ultimately decide who won the tournament. However this isn''t game world anymore, so the oue is Alec''s hands, which is good.

    Lucan was pulled from his thoughts when Xue Lan spoke again, her tone now lighter. "Teacher Lucan, aren''t you nning to go cheer on the students? You''ve been working all morning."

    He nced up from his papers and smiled faintly. "I might, after I finish up here. There''s still a lot to prepare."

    "I''ll probably head over this afternoon," Grayson chimed in, picking up a small stack of papers from his desk. "Alec''s match ister, and I don''t want to miss it. It''s bound to be something spectacr."

    Xue Lan nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Alec''s match is going to be the highlight, no doubt. I can''t imagine anyone standing a chance against him, especially not this early in the tournament."

    Lucan suppressed a chuckle. He knew better than to assume any oue too soon. The wandering swordsman had yet to make his entrance.

    Just then, a knock came at the door. "Excuse me," a familiar voice called from the hallway. "Is Lucan-sama here?"

    Lucan looked up as the door opened, revealing Maris standing gracefully in the doorway.

    "Oh, Lucan-sama," she said, her eyes lighting up as she saw him.

    Lucan ced thest of his papers in a neat stack and stood from his desk. "Yes, I''m here. Let me just finish up."

    With a nod, Maris stepped back, allowing him a moment to gather the final few documents. After quickly tidying up, Lucan walked over to her, offering a slight bow in apology for the dy. "Sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we?"

    Maris smiled, her delicate fingers brushing against the fabric of her skirt as she turned to lead the way. "Of course. Let''s go."

    Lucan walked down the quiet hallway alongside Maris after they left the staff room. The usual buzz of the academy was absent, reced by the soft echo of their footsteps. Since it was a holiday, the halls were mostly empty, save for the asional group of students lingering around formittee meetings or club activities.

    Even the faint sounds of their chatter seemed distant and hollow in the vast, empty corridors.

    The sunlight filtered through the tall windows, casting long, golden beams across the floor, creating a serene and almost dreamlike atmosphere.

    Lucan nced at Maris, who walked beside him with an effortless grace. Despite the break, she made a point toe in every day, usually with a lunch in hand��something Lucan appreciate.

    Today was no different. The familiar basket she carried swayed slightly with her steps.

    "Since there aren''t many people around," Maris spoke up, her voice light and filled with suggestion, "why don''t we eat lunch in the courtyard?"

    Lucan turned his head slightly to look at her, considering the idea. The courtyard would be quiet, peaceful even, with most of the students gone for the day.

    "Fine by me," he replied with a small nod.

    A smile bloomed on Maris''s lips, her eyes brightening at his agreement.

    They made their way toward the courtyard, the crisp air greeting them as they stepped outside.

    Though they often shared lunch together, they usually ate in the theology preparation room��away from the eyes of  students and faculty. Despite being family, their rtionship as teacher and student was a delicate one.

    Enjoy new chapters from ��??

    Rumors had already started to spread around the academy, whispers of their closeness, spection. Lucan didn''t care much for gossip, and he knew Maris didn''t either. Still, thest thing he needed was for those rumors to spiral out of control.

 Chapter 203: Heroine Is Happy For Another Outing

    "Hehe... The pansies are blooming beautifully in the courtyard. Shall we have lunch while enjoying them?" Maris''s voice was light and cheerful, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she looked up at Lucan.

    Lucan nced at her, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Sure," he replied, nodding. Without another word, he turned and began walking toward the courtyard, Maris happily following behind.

    As they reached the open courtyard, Lucan took in the vibrant colors that filled the space. Just as Maris had mentioned, the flower beds were overflowing with blooming pansies in various shades of purple, yellow, and white. The sight was striking.

    In addition to the pansies, there were also vis, cymens, and daffodils scattered throughout the courtyard, their colors blending together like an artist''s palette. The warm breeze carried the sweet scent of flowers.

    Maris''s gaze lingering on the flower beds. "Oh, that bench over there is free," she pointed toward a shaded bench beneath arge oak tree.

    "Yes. Let''s eat there then," Lucan agreed, and the two of them made their way over to the bench.

    They sat down, and Maris immediately began unpacking therge lunchbox she had brought with her. Lucan watched as she carefully set out the food, her movements precise and delicate. Despite the fact that it was a holiday, Maris had clearly gone out of her way to prepare an borate meal. It was something she did often.

    Your journey continues at ��??

    The courtyard, usually crowded with students during lunch breaks, was almost empty today. Only a few people passed by asionally, their voices distant. Theck of crowds made the courtyard feel even more serene, and it allowed Lucan and Maris to eat without drawing too much attention.

    As Lucan opened the lunchbox, his eyes widened in surprise. "Oh... This is quite a luxurious lunch today," he remarked, ncing over the contents.

    Therge lunchbox was filled with a mouth-watering assortment of dishes: fragrant pf, perfectly roasted beef, crispy tempura, and tender roast chicken. It was a harmonious blend of Western and Japanese cuisine, and each dish looked more borate than the next.

    "It looks delicious... Truly a feast," Lucan said.

    Maris beamed at thepliment. "I had some extra time today since it''s a holiday. Did you like it?" she asked.

    "Of course," Lucan replied, nodding as he picked up a piece of tempura with his chopsticks and took a bite. The vors were rich and perfectly bnced, just as he expected from her cooking.

    Maris leaned in slightly, her eyes glinting with a yful light. "It''s not worse than any high-ss restaurant, right?" she asked innocently, though there was a sharpness to her tone that didn''t escape Lucan''s notice.

    "...Pardon?" Lucan blinked, momentarily taken aback by her question. He felt as though he had heard something strange, but Maris''s bright smile didn''t falter.

    The sharpness he sensed wasn''t his imagination. Maris had likely caught wind of his recent outing with Julia to a fancy restaurantm

    "Of course. It''s not inferior to any high-ss restaurant," Lucan quickly added, offering her a reassuring smile in return.

    Maris''s smile widened, though Lucan could tell there was still something simmering beneath the surface. "Good! I also made dessert, so please eat plenty of it!" she said enthusiastically, pping her hands together.

    "That''s wonderful," Lucan replied, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that this conversation wasn''t over.

    They continued eating in silence for a while, the only sounds being the rustling of leaves in the wind and the distant chatter of students passing by.

    As they finished their meal, Lucan decided to break the silence and steer the conversation in a different direction. "By the way... the other day, I was invited by an old friend to have dinner at a restaurant."

    Maris''s hand, which had been reaching for the dessert box, paused in mid-air. "A restaurant?" she repeated, her voice calm, but Lucan could feel the temperature of the conversation drop slightly.

    "Yes, a restaurant," Lucan confirmed, clearing his throat. For obvious reasons, he had avoided bringing this up earlier, but now that the topic hade up, there was no turning back. "It''s a ce with a dress code, so I usually don''t go there, but... it was quite elegant and delicious."

    Maris''s eyes narrowed slightly, though her expression remained polite. "Really? More so than my cooking?" she asked.

    Lucan chuckled, "Haha... It''s not really something topare. Your cooking is incredible. But restaurant cuisine is different."

    Maris didn''t respond immediately, her gaze fixed on the dessert box in herp. "I see..." she muttered, her tone noticeably cooler.

    Lucan sighed internally. However he knew how to lift her mood. "How about we go out together next time?" he suggested, his tone light and casual.

    Maris''s eyes widened in surprise, her somber expression instantly reced by one of joy. "!"

    "Of course, if you''re not interested..." Lucan added, though he barely finished his sentence before Maris suddenly closed the distance between them.

    "I want to go!" she eximed, her voice bubbling with excitement. She practically glowed with happiness, her earlier gloompletely forgotten.

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. "Wow... Alright then," he said.

    "When will we go?" Maris asked eagerly, her eyes shining with anticipation.

    Lucan scratched the back of his head, thinking. "After Iplete my work here, and her free time," he replied.

    "Promise?"

    "Yeah, promise," Lucan said with a soft chuckle. He hadn''t expected her to be so thrilled at the idea.

    "Hehe, I''m looking forward to it. The course meal and dessert... Let''s have a whimsical course from the chef!" Maris''s excitement only grew as she imagined their outing.

    Lucan raised an eyebrow, confused by her sudden shift in mood. "Yes?"

    "Oh, by the way!" Maris pped her hands together as if she had just remembered something important. "Since there''s a dress code, we need proper clothes! Lucan-sama, pleasee shopping for clothes with me!" she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    "Ah... Yes, clothes are certainly necessary," Lucan nodded in agreement, though he was already imagining the time and effort it would take to shop for formal attire.

    Maris''s smile widened even further. "Oh, I''m so excited! Shopping for clothes together after a long time and then having a meal... It''s going to be the best holiday!" she eximed, practically bouncing in her seat.

    Lucan watched her with a fond smile.

    As he looked down at her, still dressed in her academy uniform, a thought crossed his mind. "Ah..." She don''t really need to buy a dress; the uniform should be fine. The Royal Academy uniform was a versatile outfit suitable for all asions, including ceremonies and formal events. Given the academy''s noble status, the uniform should easily meet the restaurant''s dress code requirements.

    But seeing the joy in Maris''s eyes, Lucan decided against mentioning it. "....."

    Instead, he decided to buy new clothes for Maris and have some fun together, enjoying the holiday as she had envisioned.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 204: Heroine Made Reservations

    Lucan had just finished his paperwork earlier than anticipated, thanks to the thought of spending the afternoon with Maris. His decision to clear his schedule had been made with the intention of taking her shopping, but there was something nagging at the back of his mind.

    After gathering his things, he made his way to the academy''s temple, where Maris was waiting, Maris stood by the temple entrance, her pink hair cascading in gentle waves down her back, and her light blue eyes sparkling with warmth.

    She wore a modest, elegant uniform of academy that was unique to her thatplemented her gentle demeanor, and her smile radiated a blend of excitement and affection as she greeted Lucan.

    "Oh, Lucan-sama, are you done with work already?"

    "Yes, I finished everything early." Lucan''s tone was light but tinged with hesitation. He knew what he had to say next might dim her excitement. "We have a small problem, though."

    Maris tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "A problem? We''re going shopping for clothes and then going to the restaurant, right? What''s the issue?"

    Lucan sighed inwardly, "About the restaurant�� it might be difficult."

    Maris''s smile faltered, her excitement morphing into confusion. "Eh��?"

    Lucan continued, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s a high-end ce, usually frequented by nobles. I doubt we can get in without a reservation, and even then, reservations need to be made well in advance."

    Her face fell, and for a moment, she looked heartbroken. The anticipation she had built up over the course of their conversation earlier seemed to unravel before his eyes.

    "I''m not sure until I check," he quickly added, trying to soften the blow, "but if we can''t get a reservation, we might have to save the idea for another time."

    "No��" Maris murmured, her eyes widening in despair. "You mean we might not be able to go to the restaurant at all?"

    The way her voice trembled made Lucan cringe. She had clearly been looking forward to this. Before he could respond, though, she shook her head vigorously, her hands clenched into determined fists.

    "Let''s do it!" she dered, her voice filled with sudden energy. "It will definitely work out!"

    "Maris��"

    "I''m absolutely sure we''ll get a reservation," she continued, stepping closer to him, eyes zing with hope. "So let''s go eat together!"

    Lucan raised an eyebrow at her optimism, trying to temper her enthusiasm. "Uh, I''ll check, but... please don''t get your hopes up too high."

    Without missing a beat, Maris spun on her heel, already nning. "I have people from the temple here at the academy! I''ll have them check for us. I''m sure we''ll get in."

    "Alright," Lucan chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "I''ll lock up here, and I''ll meet you at the school gate."

    "Yes!" she chimed before rushing out of the chapel with a determined look on her face.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Maris had already made her way through the temple grounds, moving swiftly as she approached one of her attendants. She asked if she she can get any reservation today and answer was no. So then she looked through all people that were going today at restaurant, and when she looked at them and their history she find something that could secure reservations for today.

    A certain nobleman had booked a reservation at the high-end restaurant. However, his child had suddenly fallen ill and had been bedridden for the past few days.

    Maris''s eyes sparkled with a idea.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she made her way toward the nobleman''s estate, her heart pounding with excitement. If she could help the nobleman''s child recover, they might cancel their reservation, allowing her and Lucan to take the spot.

    Arriving at the estate, Maris knocked gently at the door, greeted soon after by one of the servants. After exining that she was there on behalf of the temple, the servant led her inside, where the worried nobleman greeted her.

    "Saint Maris," he said, bowing deeply, "we weren''t expecting you, but I''m grateful for your presence. My son has been unwell for days."

    Maris nodded, keeping her expression serene. "I''ve heard. Please, may I see him?"

    The nobleman hesitated, but then sighed, nodding. "Of course. He''s upstairs."

    Maris followed him to the room where the childy, feverish and pale. Her heart softened at the sight of the young boy, and she silently invoked her healing magic, her hands glowing with a soft white light as she hovered them over the child''s forehead. Within moments, his breathing steadied, and his fever began to subside.

    The nobleman gasped in astonishment as the color returned to his son''s face. "He''s�� he''s recovering!"

    Maris offered a gentle smile. "It''s the least I could do. May the divine bless your family."

    After ensuring the boy was stable, Maris stood to leave, her n almostplete. She exchanged a few polite words with the nobleman, who was overwhelmed with gratitude. And just as she hoped, as she turned to go, the nobleman mentioned the reservation.

    "Thank you, Saint Maris. Because of my son''s sudden illness, we had to cancel our reservation at the restaurant we''d nned to dine at�� but now, with your blessing, we''ll be able to reschedule."

    Maris concealed her excitement, keeping her voice calm and humble. "I''m d to have helped. If you don''t mind, perhaps I could take your ce for today''s reservation?"

    The nobleman, still ovee with relief, immediately agreed. "Of course! Consider it my token of gratitude."

    ---

    When Maris returned to the academy, she practically floated on air. The reservation had been secured, just as she had nned. She eagerly shared the news with Lucan as soon as she met him at the school gate.

    "It worked out!" she eximed, nearly jumping in excitement. "There was a cancetion, and we got the spot!"

    Lucan blinked in surprise. "Really? How did you manage that?"

    Maris grinned mischievously but didn''t borate. "Let''s just say�� divine intervention."

    Lucanughed, shaking his head. "Well, I can''t argue with that."

 Chapter 205: Heroine Trying Cloths

    Lucan and Maris arrived at the main street, ready for their shopping excursion. They had nned to find outfits before heading to the restaurant.

    "I need to change clothes too," Maris said, her eyes twinkling with enthusiasm. "But Lucan-sama, you should also get a new outfit, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right," Lucan agreed, smiling at her eagerness.

    "I''ll pick them out for you, okay? I''m so excited!" Maris dered, her beaming smile infectious.

    "Well, I suppose so. Then, I''ll leave it to you."

    Lucan had ample funds, more than he could ever spend. His ie came from various sources: donations to the temple he managed, the funds from the Grand Temple since being recognized as a Holy Priest, and his sry as a teacher at the academy. The sry for a teacher at the Royal Academy was substantial, especially since he taught both theology and music, doubling his pay.

    Added to this was the money from Karen Trading Company, courtesy of Maris''s father, and his own family''s contributions. His savings were substantial, making it increasingly difficult to spend it all.

    "Let''s start by picking out clothes," Maris said, her excitement palpable. "It''s been a while since we went shopping together."

    Their pleasant conversation continued as they approached a high-end clothing store known for its luxurious attire, inessible tomon folk and catered primarily to the nobility.

    "Let''s go in here," Lucan suggested, pointing to the store. "It''s our first time visiting, but a colleague praised the quality and selection."

    "Yes, I think it''s a good choice," Maris agreed.

    They entered the store, and immediately, a young male staff member in a tuxedo approached them.

    "Wee," he said with a polite bow. "Oh, could you be Holy Priest and Saint Maris?"

    "Yes, that''s us," Lucan confirmed.

    Suddenly, Lucan recalled that Maris was a saint and quite popr. If she had made a reservation at the restaurant rather than sending her guards, she would have received top-notch treatment.

    "I''m sorry. May I call the manager? I''m sure he would like to greet you personally," the staff member offered.

    "Of course, that''s fine," Lucan replied, feeling slightly awkward.

    "Then, please wait here. I''ll bring some drinks and you can sit on this sofa."

    They were treated like VIPs, with afortable sofa and tea served. The unexpected high-level treatment made them both feel a bit out of ce.

    "This is quite an impressive store," Lucan remarked, looking around.

    "It''s because they know how important Lucan-sama is," Maris replied, ncing around with equal admiration.

    "Rather, I think it''s you who''s getting the warm wee," Lucan said, chuckling softly.

    "Thank you for waiting," a man soon approached them, introducing himself as Jusu, the store manager. "I am the store manager. Thank you very much for visiting our store today."

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Jusu asked, "So, what brings you here today?"

    "I''d like to get outfits for both myself and her," Lucan said. "I''ll need a tuxedo, and she''ll need a dress."

    "Understood. I''ll prepare the perfect outfits for you," Jusu said, pping his hands. Immediately, male and female staff members came over, bringing out various outfits.

    "Here are the new dress collections."

    "This color is also popr this year."

    "For a traditional design, try this one."

    "Let me prepare some clothes to match the dress as well."

    The staff spoke in turn, presenting a range of exquisite and morous outfits. Despite their high prices, the elegance of the designs prevented them from feeling ostentatious.

    "Wow, all these clothes are so wonderful that it''s hard to choose..." Maris said, looking overwhelmed.

    "Miss, we have a fitting room over here. Would you like to try them on?" a staff member offered.

    "Is that okay?" Maris asked, her excitement bubbling.

    "Since you''re here, you should definitely try them on," the staff member insisted.

    With confirmation from a messenger that their dinner reservation was set, they had plenty of time to select their clothes.

    "Well then, I''ll go try them on," Maris said, heading toward the fitting room.

    "Right this way, please," the staff member guided her.

    After a short wait, Maris emerged from the fitting room in an elegant green dress.

    "How does it look?" she asked, twirling slightly.

    "It''s lovely. It suits you very well," Lucan replied, genuinely impressed.

    "R-Really? Ehehehe," Maris said shyly, her cheeks flushing with pleasure.

    With Lucan''s wholehearted praise, Maris beamed. She tried on several dresses, each more stunning than thest. After some deliberation, she chose a white dress with a subtle hint of light red.

    "All the dresses looked great, but I think Maris looks best in white," Lucan said, smiling.

    "Is that so? Hearing that from you makes me think so," Maris said, her eyes shining.

    "Let''s buy a few more dresses as well," Lucan decided.

    "Um... Is that really okay?" Maris asked hesitantly.

    "Don''t be shy now. Shop owner, could you also select shoes and essories that match this dress?" Lucan instructed.

    "Certainly, with pleasure," the shopkeeper said.

    Maris''s beauty was further enhanced with silver nes and green gemstone earrings. The female staff member even applied makeup as aplimentary service, leaving Lucan quite taken aback.

    "Sorry for the wait. How do you like it?" the staff member asked, presenting Maris''s final look.

    "It''s... so beautiful that it''s almost frightening," Lucan said, his eyes widening.

    Seeing Maris''s final appearance, Lucan understood why she was considered one of the most beautiful girls in the world.

    "Um, well..." Lucan began.

    "Here, please take this hat. It''s aplimentary service!" The female staff member, who had been so absorbed in dressing Maris up, realized the situation and handed her a white veil hat. The thin veil concealed her face, somewhat tempering her breathtaking beauty.

    "That''s better... Now it should be fine," the staff member said, adjusting the hat.

    "Now, let''s choose Lucan-sama''s outfit!" Maris said joyfully, her excitement renewed.

    "No, I''m fine with something simple..."

    "Please let me choose. Come on, let''s start fitting!" Maris insisted.

    Despite Lucan''s reluctance, Maris''s enthusiasm led him to try on several tuxedos. By the time they were finished, the sun had set, and it was nearly time for their dinner reservation.

 Chapter 206: Heroine at Restaurant

    Maris and Lucan arrived on the main street, their new outfits catching the eye of passersby. Maris was dressed in a stunning white dress with light red ents at the hem, while Lucan looked sharp in a sleek ck tuxedo. They headed towards their destination, a fine restaurant, with the extra dresses and their previous outfits being sent home.

    The luxury of the clothing store had ensured impable service, making their shopping experience smooth and delightful.

    "Oh..." Maris murmured as she stepped out of the carriage.

    "She''s stunningly beautiful..."

    "Is she a nobledy... or perhaps a princess from some country?"

    Passersby gasped in admiration as they saw Maris. Even though her face was partially concealed by a veil, her entire presence exuded an aura of elegance. Despite the veil, her beauty was evident, leaving those around her to specte about her identity.

    Lucan couldn''t help but imagine the chaos that might have ensued if her face had been fully visible��men proposing marriage on their knees, and possibly even a riot.

    "Is something wrong, Lucan-sama?"

    Maris''s soft voice brought Lucan back to reality. He extended his arm, and she naturally took it, their movements synchronized. They made an impressive pair��Lucan, a marquis by title, and Maris, a saint and a duchess.

    "Not at all," Lucan replied, shaking off his thoughts. "Let''s head inside."

    As they entered the restaurant, they were greeted by the same young waiter they had encountered earlier.

    "Wee...!"

    "We have a reservation under the name of Lucan for two."

    "Ah, we''ve been expecting you, Lord Lucan. Please, follow me."

    The waiter led them to a table that happened to be the same one Lucan and Julia had dined at previously. Lucan noted this with a slight frown, wondering if their choice of seating might be misinterpreted.

    "Shall we sit down?" Lucan asked, pulling out a chair for Maris.

    "Yes, please," Maris replied, settling into her seat with grace. Lucan took his ce across from her, and they both opened their menus.

    "Is there anything specific you''d like to eat, Maris?"

    Maris quickly chose her dishes, opting for the same menu Lucan had ordered with Julia.

    "I''ll have these," she said, pointing to the selections.

    "Alright, then I''ll order two of these," Lucan confirmed, signaling to the waiter.

    "Certainly."

    As the waiter departed, Lucan noticed a subtle shift in the waiter''s demeanor. It was as if the waiter had noticed something unpleasant.

    "Ah..." Lucan murmured, suddenly realizing the potential misunderstanding. The same menu, the same table, with two different women might suggest he was juggling dates. He doesn''t like it. If he were to date multiple women, he''d prefer to be open about it, not sneaking around.

    Soon, their food arrived, and the delicious aroma filled the air.

    "Oh, this is delicious," Maris said, savoring the first bite. "But... the portion seems a bit small."

    "Yes, it''s very good," Lucan agreed, though he too noticed the serving size.

    Maris''s brows furrowed slightly, even as she continued to eat. Despite her initial satisfaction, she seemed somewhat disappointed.

    "Is something wrong? Is there something you dislike?"

    "No... it''s just that it''s different from what I expected. I wanted this meal to be special, but it''s a bit underwhelming," she admitted.

    Lucan''s eyebrows knitted together in concern, but Maris quickly brightened up, removing her veil to reveal her radiant smile. The effect was immediate��eyes turned toward her, and whispers of admiration filled the room.

    "Who is that woman..."

    "I''ve never seen her before, but she''s beautiful."

    "She looks like a goddess... I want to draw her..."

    "She''s a saint, don''t think unholy thoughts."

    Male patrons stared at Maris, some ignoring their dates, others frozen in awe, or furiously sketching her likeness. Maris''s beauty was overwhelming, leaving asting impression on everyone present.

    "Maris, if possible, could you please avoid wearing makeup in public?" Lucan asked.

    "Huh? Why?" Maris inquired, puzzled.

    "You attract too much attention," Lucan exined.

    "I understand. I''ll avoid wearing makeup except when I''m with Lucan-sama," she promised, her smile never wavering.

    "Yes, that''s all I ask," Lucan said, relieved.

    Maris''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "So, does this mean you''ll go out with me again?"

    "I suppose so?" Lucan replied, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Maris''s face lit up with joy.

    "By the way, your table manners have improved a lot since Ist saw you."

    Lucan remarked as he observed Maris handling her knife and fork with grace, almost noiselessly.

    "I remember when we first met, you used to eat pie with your hands."

    Maris blushed, her cheeks tinged with pink. "Don''t bring up the past! It was Lucan-sama who taught me table manners, wasn''t it? Of course, I improved!"

    "Haha, yes, that''s true... it''s really nostalgic," Lucan said with a chuckle, savoring the moment.

    As they continued their meal, Lucan reflected on how Maris had be a turning part of his life. He had once thought his role was merely to guide her, as she will fall in love with male lead and he would just be father figure but things changed. But one thing is correct that without Maris, Lucan might have ordinary life like his first life.

    "This meat dish is delicious too," Lucanmented, relishing each bite.

    Maris smiled contentedly. "I''m d you like it."

    They enjoyed their meal, their conversation flowing easily. The restaurant''s ambiance and the exquisite dishes made for a memorable evening. As the sun set, Lucan and Maris savored the happiness of the moment. The food, despite the initial disappointment, was delightful, and thepany was even better.

    After food was dessert, something Lucan like it when he came at herest time and he hope this time it would even better because, they serve dessert randomly everyday, so there was unknown factor which made Lucan even more excited for this desert.

    Maris was also quite looking forward for the dessert but she hope that dessert quantity would big, not small like how food was.

    Soon the waiter arrived with dessert.

 Chapter 207: Heroines Date Interrupted

    Soon, the waiter approached their table, carefully bncing a silver tray adorned with two ornate sses of what looked like an extravagant sundae. Layers of cream, fruit, and chocte, topped with a glossy caramel drizzle, sparkled under the restaurant''s soft lighting.

    "Today''s special dessert is a mixed fruit parfait with hand-whipped cream and caramelized sugar shards," the waiter announced with pride as he ced the sses in front of them. "I hope it pleases you both."

    Maris''s eyes widened at the sight of the parfait. "Now this looks promising."

    Lucan picked up his spoon, ready to dive in. "Let''s see if it lives up to its reputation."

    As they took their first bites, thebination of vors was delightful��sweet and tangy fruit perfectly bnced by the richness of the cream and the slight bitterness of the caramel. Both of them let out small sounds of appreciation as they savored the dessert.

    "This is... incredible," Maris said between bites. "I take back what I said earlier. This more than makes up for the small portions."

    Lucan nodded in agreement, already halfway through his parfait. "I told you. This ce never disappoints when ites to dessert."

    Their peaceful enjoyment, however, was soon interrupted by the tter of heavy footsteps near the restaurant entrance. Lucan nced up from his dessert and noticed a group of men, all dressed in ck, entering the restaurant. They wore matching ck masks and were armed with magic-infused artifacts that glowed faintly under the dim lighting.

    The leader of the group, a tall figure with a menacing aura, strode into the center of the room. With a wave of his hand, the doors mmed shut, and a shimmering barrier appeared, sealing everyone inside.

    "Everyone, stay where you are!" the masked leader shouted. "This restaurant is now under our control. Don''t even think about escaping!"

    A ripple of fear spread through the patrons, and several gasps filled the air. Waiters froze in ce, and the restaurant''s once-luxurious atmosphere turned tense and oppressive.

    "We are the Four Darken!" the leader dered, his voice booming across the room. "You will not leave until the king meets our demands and releases ourpanion, imprisoned by the royal court!"

    Maris paused mid-bite, her spoon still in hand. She nced at Lucan, who remained calm, continuing to eat his parfait as if nothing had happened.

    The ck-masked men began moving through the restaurant, intimidating patrons and staff alike. They threatened anyone who dared to move, forcing people to cower in their seats. The leader of the group, standing at the center of the room, nced around with a satisfied smirk beneath his mask.

    As the masked men moved closer to Lucan and Maris''s table, one of them��a shorter man with a crude demeanor��took particr notice of Maris. His eyes, barely visible through the slits in his mask, gleamed with lewd intent as they settled on her figure.

    "Well, well," the man sneered, stepping closer. "What do we have here? A noblewoman? Or maybe a princess? You''re quite the beauty, aren''t you?"

    Lucan shot him a warning nce but didn''t say anything. He took another bite of his dessert, seemingly unfazed by the man''s words. Maris, however, sighed, clearly annoyed.

    The man''s eyes lingered on Maris''s exposed neckline, and his grin widened beneath the mask. "Maybe we should take you with us as a little extra insurance, huh?"

    Lucan put down his spoon, his eyes narrowing dangerously, but before he could react, Maris lifted her hand and waved it dismissively.

    In an instant, a faint ripple of magic radiated from her fingers. The man''s grin froze, and his eyes widened in shock. Before he could utter another word, he copsed to the ground, unconscious. A split secondter, the rest of the ck-masked men followed suit, their bodies crumpling to the floor in a synchronized fall, as if their strings had been cut.

    The restaurant fell silent.

    Lucan blinked, looking around at the unconscious bodies of the Four Darken. "Well... that was fast."

    Maris took another bite of her parfait,pletely unfazed. "They were annoying."

    But their peace didn''tst long. One by one, the patrons began to murmur, whispering amongst themselves as realization dawned on them.

    "It''s her�� the Saint."

    "The Saint saved us!"

    "Oh, blessed Saint, thank you!"

    Several patrons got up from their tables, some even bowing as they approached Maris and Lucan. Waiters, once frozen in fear, now began offering words of gratitude, their eyes full of admiration.

    Maris''s spoon paused mid-air as she nced around, her expression tightening. She had hoped for a quiet evening with Lucan, but now, all eyes were on her, and the murmurs grew louder.

    "Saint Maris, we are so blessed to have you here!"

    "Please, Saint, let me offer you our thanks properly��"

    A group of well-dressed patrons crowded closer, their reverence starting to feel suffocating. Maris shifted ufortably in her seat, her annoyance growing by the second. Lucan noticed the subtle tension in her posture and the way her eyes flickered, betraying her irritation.

    Without a word, he stood up and ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, signaling her to follow. "Come on, Maris," he said quietly, his tone calm but firm. "Let''s get out of here."

    Maris, grateful for the intervention, stood up, and Lucan swiftly led her toward the back exit. The crowd''s voices rose in confused protest, but Lucan''s presence wasmanding enough to dissuade anyone from following too closely.

    As they slipped out the door, leaving the chaos behind, Maris sighed in relief. "I didn''t want all that attention," she muttered, a slight frown on her face. "It''s exhausting."

    Lucan smiled, walking beside her. "I know. That''s why I got us out of there."

    She nced up at him, her irritation slowly fading. "Thanks, Lucan-sama."

    After getting out of there, they didn''t care what happens to that criminal group, but from what Lucan knew then soon knights will came and catch these criminals, then send them in the prison.

 Chapter 208: Heroines Love Taking a Day Off

    "Good morning, Teacher Lucan."

    As Lucan stepped into the staff dining hall, he was greeted by Xue Lan, the biology teacher, who offered him a polite nod while stirring her tea leisurely.

    "Good morning, Teacher Xue," Lucan replied, his voice slightly stiff as he made his way to a nearby table.

    "Are you on break today as well?" Xue Lan asked casually, taking a sip of her tea.

    "Yes. I finished up all my work yesterday, even though it was supposed to be my day off," Lucan exined, settling into a chair and stretching his arms. His body felt a bit sore from the extra effort, but he relished the thought of an idle day ahead.

    "I see," Xue Lan responded, still gently swirling her tea. "If you''re free, would you like to join me at the arena? There''s an Under-18 semifinal match today."

    Lucan paused, considering the offer briefly. "No, I''ll pass," he said with a slight shake of his head. "I''d rather spend today resting. I''m sure the students will do fine without me cheering. Please root for them on my behalf, Teacher Xue."

    Xue Lan''s eyebrows drooped slightly as she gave a small sigh. "That''s too bad�� I thought it''d be more fun with you there."

    Before Lucan could reply, the sound of heavy footsteps approached. "Good morning to you both," came a deep, booming voice. Lucan and Xue Lan turned to see Grayson, the history teacher, greeting them with hisrge hand raised.

    "Good morning, Teacher Grayson," Lucan said, sitting up straighter.

    "You''re early today," Xue Lan remarked, offering Grayson a warm smile.

    "Yes," Grayson grunted with a grin. "I''m heading to the arena to support the students. Alec, Kiran, and Lucy are in the semifinals today."

    "Three out of four students making it this far is impressive," Xue Lanmented, her eyes lighting up. "I''ve heard quite a bit about Alec and Kiran''s rivalry."

    Grayson nodded, pride gleaming in his eyes. "They had some tension before, but it looks like they''ve patched things up. If they both win their respective matches, they''ll meet in the finals. That''ll be a fight worth watching."

    "And Lucy?" Lucan asked curiously. "She was a student here too, right? I don''t know much about her since she didn''t attend any of my sses. And what about fourth semifinalist"

    "Yes, Lucy''s an apprentice swordswoman. She doesn''t talk much, but she''s got talent," Grayson replied. "As for the other semifinalist, well��" Grayson shrugged dismissively. "Just some wandering swordsman. An unnamed man with no notable background."

    "A wandering swordsman?" Lucan raised an eyebrow, leaning slightly forward.

    Grayson waved it off, his tone filled with certainty. "Yes, he seems decent enough, but apparently, he''s self-taught. His fundamentals aren''t solid. Our students will likely beat him easily."

    If Lucan''s memory of the game was correct, this nameless man wasn''t someone to underestimate. In one of the game routes, the wandering swordsman emerged as a powerful figure��and could even end up with Maris in certain storylines.

    But this world was no longer the game he once knew.

    "We''ll see," Lucan muttered quietly, though Grayson was already moving on, speaking animatedly to Xue Lan about the uing match. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Lucan excused himself and made his way back to his quarters.

    ---

    Once in the quiet room, Lucan breathed out, grateful for the calm after the morning''s interactions. The wooden bookshelf against the wall caught his eye, and he quickly reached for a thick, leather-bound novel. Today was a perfect day for reading.

    He settled into a cushioned chair by the window, opening the book to the first chapter, his mind wandering to the topic he had been meaning to explore for some time��the legends surrounding the third saint of this world.

    This saint was unlike any other. Revered not only for her piety but also for her enigmatic power��the ability to control time itself.

    The book described her as a figure of awe, both feared and worshiped in equal measure. It was said that she had witnessed the beginning and the end of the world, traversing the flow of time like a river, and glimpsing all possibilities, all futures. Her name had long since been lost to the ages, but her legacy persisted.

    The pages Lucan turned were filled with ounts of her power and the legends that had grown around her. Some imed she could halt time with a mere thought, bending reality to her will. Others whispered that she could peer into the future and alter it, ensuring oues she desired woulde to pass.

    But what intrigued Lucan most was the prophecy she had left behind��a cryptic message foretelling the rise of a saint who would one day rule the world.

    The exact words of the prophecy were recorded in the book as follows:

    From the ashes of ruin, a saint will rise. Not bound by the chains of mortality, this saint shall wield power over life and death, light and shadow. The world shall bow before their will, and under their reign, the old order shall crumble, giving way to a new age.

    Lucan read the passage again, his mind racing. Could this prophecy refer to Maris? She was already hailed as the current saint, blessed with divine power, moreover Maris have power to bend reality ording to her will. But it didn''t seem referring to Maris because Maris didn''t rise from ashes or ruin.

    Moreover, he knew ending of game, there were many endings in the game but none of them ending suggest Maris would rule the world.

    As Lucan''s thoughts drifted, his mind pieced together bits of information he had learned over time. No matter how he think, this doesn''t seem to refering to Maris, then who?

    Lost in thought, Lucan barely noticed the passage of time until the soft chiming of the academy''s bells reminded him that morning had turned into afternoon.

    Shutting the book gently, Lucan stood and stretched. There was still much to think about, but he resolved to focus on today.

 Chapter 209: Heroine Saw Accident

    Maris hade at royal pce, to exin Kai about the restaurant incident. She came to inform that she was one who deal with those guys so he doesn''t need to at Lucan''s ce for information. Maris doesn''t want anyone distrub Lucan''s rest day. After exining she stood up leave, ignoring Kai''s request of having lunch together.

    Maris doesn''t have time and desire for having lunch with other man than Lucan.

    After leaving the royal pce, Maris boarded the Great Temple''s carriage to head home.

    Though the academy was also closed today, Maris had duties at the temple as a saint.

    There was no need to rush, but Maris had no time for idle activities.

    "Let''s go," Maris said, her tone decisive.

    "Certainly, Lady Saint," the driver responded promptly.

    Upon Maris''smand, the carriage set off immediately.

    Alongside the moving carriage, Temple Knights ran in escort. Even they seemed to question whether Maris needed such protection, but they remained dutiful.

    Maris, while surrendering to the intermittent jolts of the carriage, sat in silence. When she was with Lucan, she always had a sunny smile, but when alone, she was quite different. In fact, she seemed more displeased than usual.

    I haven''t seen Lucan''s face for eleven hours�� I''m starting to feel theck of Lucan.

    Maris had lived apart from Lucan for some months after entering the academy. However, since Lucan began teaching there and they started seeing each other regrly, his absence felt even more lonely.

    "Lucan�� Lucan�� Lucan��" she murmured, as if in a dream, her voice barely audible.

    Suddenly, the carriage stopped.

    Maris looked up, tilting her head in confusion. "What''s the matter?"

    "My apologies, Lady Saint," one of the Temple Knights outside responded.

    "It seems there''s an injured person ahead, and we can''t pass. Apparently, another carriage ran over a child��"

    "I''ll go immediately!" Maris dered, standing up from her seat without hesitation.

    She stepped out of the carriage, leading the bewildered Temple Knights, and hurried to the site of the ident.

    Upon arrival, Maris gasped softly. "Oh��"

    There, lying unconscious on the ground, was a young girl.

    Around her were townspeople trying to help, onlookers, and those responsible for the ident making amotion. Maris''s expression darkened at the sight of the chaos.

    "Get out of the way! Move it! Do you know who I am?!" A middle-aged man in fine clothes, clearly a noble, was causing a scene.

    Maris didn''t recognize his face, but the man''s arrogance was unmistakable.

    "I have an important business meeting to attend! I can''t waste time with just one child!" the nobleman shouted, trying to push his way through the crowd.

    "No, it doesn''t work that way. No matter how noble you are, you can''t just run over a child and walk away!" a town constable argued, standing firm in his path.

    In this kingdom, the noble andmoner get punisment for any crime theymit, the difference was that noble could give money to get away from small crime like running over a girl by ident and girl didn''t died.

    This nobleman, surrounded by his coachman, guards, and the constables, was clearly the one responsible for the ident. Despite the constables'' efforts to detain him, he seemed indifferent.

    "Why should I care about a meremoner! Here, take the money and disappear!" The nobleman threw coins onto the ground, his contempt obvious as he tried to leave.

    The constables, looking troubled, hesitated as they struggled to restrain him.

    "Hah��" Maris sighed softly, feeling a mixture of disappointment and frustration. Even if the situation was an unfortunate ident, the nobleman''s behavior was despicable.

    But judging the man was not her responsibility. Maris turned her attention to the injured girl, kneeling beside her with a gentle but firm demeanor.

    "Ugh�� ah��" the girl groaned in pain.

    "It''s okay," Maris reassured her, her voice calm and soothing. "I''ll heal you right away."

    The girl had arge head wound and possible internal injuries, but she was alive. As long as she lived, Maris could heal her with her divine magic. She raised her hand, white light flowing from her fingertips, enveloping the girl''s body.

    Within moments, the girl''s wounds vanished, the healingplete.

    "Oh, she''s healed!" one of the onlookers eximed in awe.

    "Pink hair�� Could she be the Saint of the Great Temple?!"

    "It''s the Saint! The Saint has arrived!" others in the crowd began to murmur, their voices filled with reverence.

    Maris, focused entirely on her task, gently checked the girl''s pulse and breathing. Satisfied that both were stable, she nodded to herself.

    "Uh�� Miss Angel? Is this heaven?" the girl suddenly asked, her brown eyes blinking up at Maris in confusion.

    Maris smiled softly, shaking her head. "No, this is still the world of the living. Are you feeling okay?"

    "Yeah�� I''m fine��" the girl said, sitting up slowly.

    "Good," Maris replied. "Then, could you tell me your name and where you live? If you start to feel pain or unwellter, go to the temple, okay?"

    "Okay! Thank you, Miss Angel!" The girl beamed, her energy returning as she gave Maris the necessary information.

    After ensuring the girl was well, Maris stood, waving as the child happily ran off towards home.

    "Well��" Maris began, turning back to the carriage.

    "Humph! That''s enough, let me go!" the nobleman barked, reclining arrogantly and clearly unbothered by the situation. He didn''t even nce in Maris''s direction.

    "��"

    Though the man''s attitude was revolting, Maris knew there was little she could do. This was an ident, not an intentional crime, and even if the man were punished, it would likely be nothing more than a fine.

    "Let''s go, Lady Saint," one of the Temple Knights suggested, stepping forward to escort her.

    "��Yes." Maris nodded, preparing to return to the carriage.

    "Hey, isn''t that somewhat against justice?" a low male voice called out from the crowd.

    Maris paused, her gaze shifting toward the voice.

    There, confronting the noble was man with dark hair, around same age as her.

 Chapter 210: Heroine Planing A Trip

    Maris didn''t even looked at who was that young man and went away. If she had stayed and then she would meet the wandering swordsman who was one of the male leads but since she didn''t stayed, she missed it.

    Even if she had met this wandering swordsman, she wouldn''t talked to him, so it''s didn''t make much of difference if she stayed or not.

    Maris went back to her grand temple, thinking of Lucan, wanting to meet him.

    ---

    After the break, in the staff room of the Royal Academy.

    The martial arts tournament that was held in the royal capital had concluded, and Lucan hade to work as usual.

    "By the way... were you surprised? Did you see the finals?"

    The question came from Xue Lan, a colleague with a rxed expression.

    "The semifinalist and favorite, Kiran, lost, and the final was between Alec and an unknown swordsman, you know?"

    "Is that so? That''s unexpected."

    Lucan answered without showing much surprise. It wasn''t surprising at all. It was the same battle card as in the game''s scenario.

    The final was between Alec and a samurai named Murata.

    "That''s right! The swordsman who defeated Kiran was from another country and was incredibly strong! The battle with Alec was intense and amazing!"

    "It must have been quite something. If it was such a great match, I should have gone to watch it."

    Although he had thought about going to support at least the finals, he had forgotten due to the busy work and being caught up with Maris during the tournament.

    In the game, Maris goes to support and ends up caught between Alec and Murata, but she seemed uninterested in this world.

    "In the end, Alec won! I''m really d a student from our academy won!"

    "Indeed... It would have been quite embarrassing if a wandering swordsman had taken the victory."

    "Mr. Grayson must be relieved too. He was really into the support."

    Mr. Grayson, wanted the Royal Academy''s students to win. He was probably the most anxious when Kiran lost to Murata in the semifinals.

    "Anyway... From today, it''s back to regr sses. The final exams are over, and soon it will be winter break. Lucan, do you have any ns for winter break?"

    "Hmmm... Not really decided yet. I was thinking of going back to border town..." Lucan pondered, "Hmm." Even if he went back home, there wasn''t much to do.

    He exchanged letters with the townspeople, but it seemed the new priest was doing well, so there probably wouldn''t be a ce for him if he returned. Then there is winter break events.

    Maris''s winter break activities change depending on the progress of the routes with the characters.

    If progressing in Kai''s route, there will be an event where she travels abroad with Kai. In Alec''s route, she trains in the snowy mountains. In Damain''s route, she goes on a hot spring trip. In Ruki''s route, she gets lost in a fairnd.

    But she isn''t progressing in those four routes. So it wouldmon route.

    "Excuse me."

    The staff room door creaked open, and Maris appeared. She smiled when she saw Lucan and walked over.

    "Good day, Lucan-sama."

    "Oh, Maris. Is something the matter?"

    "I have a small request... Do you have some time?"

    "Yes, that''s fine..."

    What could it be? Lucan tilted his head.

    "Well then, Teacher Xue. I''ll see youter."

    "Yes, see youter."

    After greeting Xue Lan, Lucan followed Maris out of the staff room.

    Maris led Lucan to one of the empty ssrooms.

    Inside, a few female students were waiting. While Lucan didn''t know all of them, they were ssmates who were close to Maria.

    "Sorry to trouble you, Teacher Lucan," one of the girls said apologetically.

    "It''s no trouble, Hina," Kurael replied.

    The girl, who was taking theology sses, was named Hina.

    "I''m sorry too, Saint Maris. I made you go out of your way like this��"

    "It''s fine. I actually wanted to see Lucan-sama as well," Maris said softly, standing close to Lucan.

    Maris and Hina were in the same ss and were often seen together.

    "So, what''s the matter today?" Lucan asked.

    "To be honest... We''re nning a trip together during the winter break," Hina said.

    "A trip... I see."

    Lucan nodded in understanding. It was typical for Maris to go on a trip with friends during the winter break if she wasn''t progressing in any of the male routes.

    In this route, Maris would go on a skiing trip with her friends.

    "I see, a trip. That sounds nice. I hope you have a great time."

    "Yes, thank you... Actually, if it''s alright, we''d like to ask you to apany us as a guardian."

    "Me...?"

    Lucan tilted his head.

    "It''s an all-girls trip, right? Wouldn''t it be better to ask a female teacher?"

    "Uh, well... We tried, but we couldn''t find anyone avable."

    "Teacher Lucan, if you have time, could you please help us...?"

    "Please!"

    Lucan looked up with a hopeful expression, and the other girls bowed their heads in unison.

    It was hard to refuse when Maris and the girls asked so earnestly.

    Honestly, having a male teacher apany four teenage girls on a trip would be quite an good thing, watching beautiful high school girls enjoying their trip sound good, and there is no police here to arrest him.

    "...Alright." Lucan nodded.

    "If no other female teacher is avable by the time winter break starts, I''ll apany you."

    "Yay!"

    Maris jumped up with joy as Lucan agreed.

    "A trip with Lucan-sama! A skiing trip!"

    "That''s great, Saint Maris"

    "We''ll support you, Holy Maiden!"

    Ignoring Lucan, the four girls erupted in excited cheers. The atmosphere among the teenage girls was so vibrant and imprable to adult men that Lucan feltpletely out of ce.

    "Ugh..."

    So does these girl know Maris secret crush on me and now ning to do something on the trip? Well, whatever they are nning, I don''t care as long we can have fun.

 Chapter 211: Heroine Going On Trip

    In the capital''s Grand Temple, the soft echoes of footsteps filled the vast, marble halls. The delicate fragrance of incense lingered in the air, adding a sense of serenity to the sacred space. Maris, dressed in her pristine white robes adorned with gold embroidery, stood tall before the assembly of priests and sisters.

    Her radiant blue eyes, framed by soft strands of pink hair, glimmered with determination as she addressed them.

    "I will be going on a trip during the winter break," she dered, her voice gentle but firm. "No need for a guard. Please take care of things while I''m away."

    A wave of murmurs rippled through the gathered priests and sisters, their anxious nces exchanged with each other. The very idea of the Saintess, the new one found after decades, leaving the Grand Temple on a trip, unsupervised, was almost unthinkable.

    "Eh�� did she say�� a trip?" one of the younger priests whispered to his neighbor, disbelief etched across his face.

    The sister beside him nodded slowly, her brows furrowed. "But... she''s the Saintess. Can she really leave like this?"

    Maris''s influence, beauty, and holiness were well-known throughout the country. It had only been a year since she was weed into the Grand Temple, but her presence had revitalized the faithful. Her every movement was watched by both the devout and the curious alike.

    "Um�� Saintess," a sister spoke up, hesitantly raising her hand, her tone careful as if trying to tread lightly. "I must respectfully say��"

    Maris turned her gaze toward the sister, offering her an encouraging nod to continue. "What is it?"

    "It would be�� problematic if you were absent," the sister said softly, ncing nervously at the other priests for support. "While it''s understandable for the academy, we would prefer you to be here during long vacations. There are many duties that only you can perform, and there''s also the matter of visitors��"

    Maris''s lips curved into a small, serene smile. "I am also a student at the academy, and I have the right to take time off, don''t I?"

    Her point was logical, and the sister could not dispute it. As the Saintess, Maris had responsibilities that went beyond her studies, but she had alreadypleted her duties for the season. She wasn''t asking for anything unreasonable��merely time off for a trip, just like any other student might.

    "Well�� it''s just that nobles and important individuals oftene to see you," the sister continued, her voice growing more anxious. "They made a fuss during the summer break as well, as you may recall."

    Maris gave a light sigh, recalling the endless line of nobles seeking her blessings, advice, and favors. Despite the temple''s insistence on peace and modesty, the allure of her status as Saintess had drawn people from every corner of the kingdom.

    She had managed to avoid many such encounters during her school term by focusing on her studies, but long vacations brought a surge of visitors, eager for a glimpse of the Saintess.

    Many of these nobles were major benefactors of the Grand Temple, and rejecting their visits outright was often frowned upon by the higher-ups.

    "There are some people we cannot manage on our own," the sister pressed, her eyes pleading. "We really want the Saintess to stay here��"

    "There should be no problem," Maris interrupted, her tone stillposed but with a firmness that signaled the end of discussion. "I have already received permission from Archpriest Kerum."

    At the mention of the Archpriest''s name, the murmurs ceased. The Archpriest, the highest authority in the Grand Temple, was respected beyond measure. His decisions were final, and questioning them would be both disrespectful and futile.

    "But�� but why would the Archpriest��" one of the priests muttered under his breath, his face pale with disbelief. "How could he allow her to leave the temple unsupervised?"

    Maris continued, unfazed by the whispers. "I will prepare enough potions with my divine power in advance to cover any emergencies. The ritual of infusing divine power into the earth can be done from anywhere. Consultations regarding sins and personal matters can be handled by the other priests. There is no reason for me to remain at the Grand Temple during this time."

    Her logic was undeniable, but the priests exchanged uneasy nces. Despite Maris''s reassurances, they couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.

    "It''s dangerous��" another priest finally voiced his concern. "Saintess, please reconsider. The outside world is full of dangers. As the Saintess, your safety is paramount. If something were to happen to you, it would be catastrophic."

    Maris met the priest''s gaze, her expression softening for a moment. "I understand your concern. But I assure you, I am more than capable of taking care of myself. Furthermore, I will not be traveling alone. There will be capable individuals with me."

    The image of Lucan briefly shed in her mind. Although she didn''t mention him, she knew that if things took a turn for the worse, Lucan would be by her side, as long as he is by her side, she can to do anything.

    "But, Saintess��" the priest began again, but his voice faltered as Maris smiled warmly at him.

    "Please, trust in me," she said softly, yet her words held a quiet authority that brooked no further argument. "The Archpriest trusts me, and so should you."

    There was a pause, and then the murmurs subsided. The priests and sisters, though reluctant, bowed their heads in acquiescence. The room grew still, save for the soft flicker of candlelight.

    "Well then, I''ll be counting on you all while I''m away," Maris said, giving a light bow before turning to leave the chamber.

    As her figure disappeared down the long hallway, two priests lingered behind, their expressions troubled.

    "Hey��" one of them whispered, ncing around to make sure they were alone. "Do you think we should�� do something?"

    The other priest nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "Yeah�� Let''s go talk to the Archpriest again. We can''t let the Saintess leave the capital, not like this."

    "But the Archpriest has already given his permission," the first priest pointed out, his voiceced with uncertainty.

    "I know, but�� there must be some way we can change his mind," the second priest replied, a look of determination crossing his face. "For the sake of the Saintess, we have to try."

    With onest nce down the hallway where Maris had disappeared, the two priests nodded to each other and left the room, their minds set on convincing the Archpriest to revoke his approval, however they failed.

 Chapter 212: Heroine in Train

    After that, winter break arrived without finding a recement for the trip. The day for the girls'' trip hade.

    The trip participants were six people: Maris, three of her female friends, and as Guardian, Lucan and Xue Lan. Xue Lan heard Lucan was going on the trip with them and she also wanted to came, and at this time, Lucan did said he wasn''t going to came with them if they found female teacher and Xue Lan was female teacher but then all of them insist Lucan to came along, so Lucan did.

    "Teacher Lucan and Xue, thank you for today."

    "Thank you!"

    The trip organizer, Hina, bowed her head and greeted them.

    The other three followed suit, bowing their heads as well.

    It was winter break, and the excitement for the trip was palpable. The four of them were clearly in high spirits.

    "��������?"

    Maris also had a beaming smile, looking more cheerful than usual.

    "Yes, everyone. It''s natural to be excited during winter break, but... please be careful and avoid any idents."

    "Yes! Especially since it''s a ski trip in the snow mountains; it would be problematic if you get lost!"

    Following Lucan, Xue Lan also raised her index finger and gave a typical teacher''s warning.

    "Remember, you all have families who are worried about you. Please don''t make your loved ones sad!"

    "Yes, we understand."

    Hina nodded in agreement with Xue Lan''s words, representing everyone.

    "Well then, teachers. I''ve already bought the train tickets for you."

    "Thank you very much."

    Receiving the tickets, the six of them boarded the train.

    The female students sat two by two across from each other in four-seat sections, while Xue Lab and Lucan sat together in seats across the aisle. An elderly couple sat in front of Lucan and Xue Lan.

    "Saint Maris, I''m so excited!"

    "Yes, I''m really looking forward to it."

    "Have you ever tried skiing, Saint?"

    "No... The ce where I lived didn''t have enough snow to umte."

    "Oh, I see. The hotel where we''ll stay has a hot spring, and they say the wild boar hot pot is delicious."

    "A hot spring... I''m looking forward to it!"

    They say that when three women gather, it gets noisy, but with four, it''s even more so. Maris and her friends were very excited, chatting happily about their ns for the trip.

    "You all seem so lively."

    "Are those students?"

    The elderly couple sitting in front of Lucan and Xue Lan spoke with calm expressions.

    "Yes, they are students from the Royal Academy. We are the teachers."

    "Sorry for being so noisy."

    Following Lucan, Xue apologized.

    The elderly couple did not seem particrly displeased and continued speaking in a calm voice.

    "It''s fine. We have grandchildren about their age too. It''s reassuring when girls are a bit lively."

    "Indeed. By the way... is the school on winter break?"

    "Yes. We''re using the long break to go on a trip."

    "Oh, I see. This train is heading to Icelist. It''s a famous skiing and tourist spot."

    The husband of the elderly couple said, as if recalling something.

    "However... there''s a legend about a monster that kidnaps people on snowy days in those mountains. Please be sure not to go out on snowy nights."

    "...Understood."

    Lucan gave a wry smile.

    He knew about that event.

    It was an event in the game where a snow fairy kidnaps one of Maris''s friends, and they have to rescue them.

    The reward items weren''t that impressive and it''s too much of work to do it... I''ll just skip this event. Lucan thought.

    As long as the students don''t go out at night, the event shouldn''t ur.

    He''d make sure to remind the students not to go out in the middle of the night.

    "Hey, kids! Quiet down!"

    "Huh...?"

    As they were swaying in the train, a gruff voice echoed through the car.

    "We''re trying to enjoy our drinks here! Hic... Stop making so much noise!"

    A red-faced drunkard walked down the aisle, yelling at the four female students.

    "Oh, sorry!"

    Lucan hurriedly stood up and blocked the drunkard''s path.

    The drunk in front of him was fully drunk, his face bright red, unsteady on his feet.

    "I apologize for the students causing amotion."

    "Oh, students? Are they students?"

    "Ugh..."

    A strong whiff of alcohol-smelling breath came out of the drunk man''s mouth.

    "What kind of education did you guys have? Didn''t you learn not to make noise on the train?"

    "I''m sorry." Honestly, Lucan would love to punch this guy but he can''t do that while wearing academy''s cloths and when a lots of passengers are watching him.

    "Sorry" Following Lucan, the other female students also apologized.

    Certainly, they were shouting loudly, but...to be honest, the drunk people here were even louder. There''s no reason toin, but still, trouble is not necessary for a fun trip. In order to settle this as peacefully as possible, they apologized.

    "It''s all your fault that I was having such a good time drinking! Do you really think that''s wrong?"

    "Of course. Sorry for the inconvenience."

    "Well, then why don''t youe over here and have a good time!"

    Lucan frowned.

    Chapter Experience:

    "Pour me a drink! Pour me some sake! Serve me!"

    "..."

    The drunk man''s eyes were not fixed on Lucan in front of him, but on the four female students who were being protected behind him.

    Lucan had enough, he put his hand around drunk man''s shoulder, and he squeezed too tight that drunk man can''t even let out voice, Lucan leaned little bit, and said in his ear, "Listen, go away right now or else i will rip apart your head, take your brain out and give it dogs, atleast they won''t go hungry today."

    The drunk man felt immense strength from Lucan and began sweat, as he nodded and when Lucan released his shoulder, the drunk man ran away.

    Lucan watched him go away and sighed. Well, after that those four students apologize and Xue Lan got impressed.

 Chapter 213: Heroine Arrived at Icelist

    After being rocked by the train for half a day, they finally arrived at the remote snowy mountains of Icelist.

    Thisnd is known as a premier destination for snow mountain leisure, and the town at the base of the mountains also has hot springs, making it a popr spot for tourists in the winter.

    In fact, several passengers, besides Lucan and his group, disembarked from the train, voicing their admiration for the snow-coveredndscape spreading out before them.

    "This is the snowy mountain... It''s amazing, Lucan-sama!" Maris eximed with an excited voice, grabbing Lucan''s arm as she got off the train.

    Maris, wearing a thick winter coat, had rosy cheeks, likely due to the cold, and her breath was visible in the chilly air. With her fair skin and pink hair, she looked like a pink fairy descending from the snow.

    "It snowed in town, but this is the first time I''ve seen this much umtion!" she continued.

    "Yes, it has been a while for me too," Lucan said thoughtfully, his footsteps crunching in the snow. Unlike Maris, Lucan had memories of a previous life.

    Although the ce where Lucan had lived wasn''t exactly a snowy country, he had gone on ski trips with friends during his school days.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve skied. I hope I''m not too rusty."

    "Lucan-sama, you''ve skied before?" Maris asked.

    "Well, yes. Just a little bit."

    "Really? Then you must teach meter, okay?"

    "Of course." Lucan agreed, carrying their luggage as they exited the station.

    Outside the station, snow had piled up, but workers were shoveling it away, clearing paths with snow piled on both sides.

    It was 3 p.m. They had been on the train since the morning, finally arriving at their destination. Although it wasn''t quitete enough to call it evening, going skiing now would be difficult due to the time.

    "For today, let''s take our luggage to the inn. You''ve made reservations, right?" Lucan asked. Chapter Stay:

    "Yes, I''ll guide you," Maris''s friend, Hina, nodded.

    "My rtives run an inn here, so we''ll be staying there. They also have a hot spring, so we can rx."

    "That sounds nice. I look forward to it," Lucan replied.

    Hina came from a noble family, one that seemed to be quite wealthy. Despite this, she didn''t act arrogant and was bright and sociable, making her popr among the male students.

    "Lucan, I can help with the luggage over here," said Xue Lan.

    "Wow, such deep snow!" Xue Lan eximed.

    "And those mountains are beautiful," added two more students, Maris''s friends Fiona and Bethy.

    Though Lucan hadn''t interacted with them outside of ss, he knew their names. Both were beautiful girls who naturally attracted the attention of boys, even though their types differed.

    If Lucan had been a teenage boy, he might have gotten excited and acted yful in this situation.

    "This way to the carriage station, everyone!" Hina called out.

    As he followed Hina''s guidance, Lucan continued to walk through the snow.

    --

    It was a splendid building that was closer to being called a hotel than an inn.

    The three-story brick building had a chic atmosphere, and standing amidst the snow gave it an indescribable charm.

    "It''s a fine hotel..."

    "Yes. My uncle, who left home, built it. We get many noble guests here."

    Hina responded to Lucan''sment. Apparently, her uncle was the owner of this inn. It was not umon for children of noble families who couldn''t inherit the house to go independent and start businesses using money given by their family.

    Ideally, they would marry into another family or secure a position in the royal court, but few were blessed with such luck.

    "Wee... Oh, Hina. You''vee again this year."

    As they entered the inn, a well-dressed man in a tuxedo greeted them at the entrance.

    "Hello, Uncle. We''ll be in your care from today."

    Hina bowed and greeted him. It seemed this man was her uncle. He had slicked-back brown hair streaked with gray and mustache, giving him the appearance of a proper gentleman.

    "These are my school friends and our supervising teachers."

    "Ah, everyone, thank you foring from so far. I am Hemen, the owner of this hotel."

    The owner bowed politely.

    "Nice to meet you."

    "Thank you."

    Lucan and the others responded to his greeting. The owner then looked up and nced at everyone, quickly noticing Maris.

    "Could it be... Is that the rumored Saint over there?"

    "Yes. I am Maris Rainsa, serving as the Saint."

    "Oh... What an honor!"

    The owner knelt down and sped his hands.

    "I never thought the day woulde when we could wee the Saint to this hotel... I must give thanks to the goddess for this blessing."

    "You''re exaggerating. I''m just a tourist here today, so please rx."

    "As you wish..."

    The owner smiled warmly, creating wrinkles on his face, and took Maris''s luggage from her hands. Other staff members also appeared to carry the rest of the group''s belongings.

    "Now, I''ll guide you to your rooms."

    The owner led the group upstairs to a corner room on the third floor. Just from looking at the door, it was clear this was one of the more expensive rooms.

    "Uncle, isn''t this the best room? It''s different from what we reserved."

    "This is the right room."

    The owner turned around in response to Hina''s question.

    "I couldn''t possibly let the Saint and her group stay in an ordinary room. Don''t worry, the price will remain as originally quoted."

    "But... that''s too generous!" Maris hurriedly joined the conversation, protesting that she couldn''t ept such special treatment just because she was the Saint.

    "No, no, please don''t worry... It''s actually more convenient for us this way."

    "Convenient?" Maris looked puzzled at the owner''s words. Lucan tapped her on the shoulder and shook his head.

    "Maris, let''s just ept his kind offer."

    "Lucan-sama..."

    "The owner likely wants the prestige of having hosted the Saint."

    In other words, the owner intended to use the fact that the Saint stayed at his hotel as a promotional tool. Maris was a sensational figure currently talked about throughout the kingdom. If people knew she had stayed here, the hotel would undoubtedly attract attention.

    There would certainly be guests who''d want to stay in the same room as Maris, and if she were put in a lesser room, there might even be peopleining, "How could they put the Saint in such a room?"

    Having her stay in a luxurious room was more beneficial for the hotel.

    "You understand." The owner smiled and nodded.

    "Alright... In that case, we''ll take you up on your offer..."

    "Excellent, excellent. Now, I''ll show the supervising teachers to their room as well."

    "Thank you."

 Chapter 214: Heroine Doing Her Saints Duty

    Afterward... They had dinner at the hotel, took a bath, and went to bed.

    Even though they were on a trip, no special events urred.

    The hotel had a hot spring, but Lucan used the shower in his room.

    There wasn''t a particr reason. He was just tired from traveling and wanted to quickly bathe and go to sleep.

    "Mm... Morning, huh..."

    Sunlight slipped through a gap in the curtains.

    Lucan, still groggy, stared at the unfamiliar ceiling for a moment before recalling that he was on a trip.

    He got out of the slightly unfamiliar-feeling bed, stretched his arms and legs lightly.

    "Snooore... snooore..."

    "Huh...?"

    Hearing the sound of peaceful breathing, he turned to the side, where a woman was sleeping in the bed next to his.

    Her figure was captivating, A youthful face, brown hair spread out on the pillow, a slender body.

    Her pajamas were disheveled, revealing a cute navel, and a glimpse of pink could be seen from her chest. She was Xue Lan, sharing the room. Lucan was kind of suprised that Maris didn''t try to stop it.

    When he checked the clock, it was 7 a.m.

    "Snooore... snooore..."

    "It''s a bit early, but... I guess I''ll get up."

    Lucan got out of bed and changed out of his pajamas.

    Being careful not to wake Xue Lan, he tiptoed out of the room.

    "Alright..."

    He quietly opened the door and stepped into the hotel corridor.

    He shut the door carefully to avoid making any noise, then locked it.

    "Now... maybe I''ll grab a coffee in the lounge."

    Lucan walked down the corridor, heading for the hotel lounge. He could see that the employees were already up and working in various areas.

    They''re working hard from early in the morning... It must be busy around this time of year.

    For the hotel near the ski resort, this season was the busy period.

    There were probably enthusiasts who would head out skiing early in the morning, and the hotel was already bustling.

    "Good morning."

    "Ah, good morning, sir."

    When Lucan arrived at the lounge, there was an employee dressed as a waiter.

    "You''re up early. Off to ski already?"

    "No, I just woke up a bit earlier than usual. I came down to shake off the drowsiness."

    "Breakfast won''t be served for a while... but would you like me to bring you some tea?"

    "Sorry to trouble you, but that would be great."

    "Understood. Please wait a moment."

    As Lucan sat on the sofa, the waiter quickly brought him a cup of tea.

    Steam rose from the white porcin cup, carrying a rich fragrance.

    As he took a sip of the hot liquid, the sweet vor of milk tea spread through his mouth.

    "Hah... It''s delicious."

    "Thank you, sir. Please take your time."

    The waiter smiled and bowed, then retreated to the back.

    Lucan leisurely looked out the window, sipping his tea.

    "...Good. Looks like it''ll be a nice day."

    The weather outside was clear, perfect for skiing.

    It had been snowing the previous night, but for now, it seemed to have stopped.

    "Everyone will be happy about this."

    If they couldn''t ski due to a snowstorm, the whole trip would be ruined.

    With good weather, everything would be just fine

    "...Hmm?"

    As Lucan enjoyed his tea and gazed out the window, he suddenly felt something and furrowed his brow.

    He sensed divine power.

    Not too far away, a wave of the goddess''s blessing, only held by priests, was being emitted.

    "...Hmm."

    Lucan ced the cup down and stood up from the sofa.

    To confirm the source of the divine power, he began walking in the direction where he felt the wavesing from.

    "��This way."

    Lucan followed the trace of divine power as he walked through the hotel.

    The source was a room not far from the lounge. The door wasn''t locked, and it seemed to be a rest area where guests could freely enter. There were a few tables, chairs, and a bookshelf.

    At the back of the room, a small altar had been set up.

    It was a bit unusual to find an altar in a hotel''s rest area, but given that the hotel owner seemed to be a devout person, it wasn''t too surprising.

    There were flowers and offerings of bread and a cup ced on the table, along with a small statue of a goddess.

    Kneeling before the altar and offering a prayer was a young girl��Maris.

    "Maris��"

    "��"

    Maris didn''t seem to notice Lucan''s presence as she earnestly prayed.

    Particles of light, visible only to those of the priest, emanated from her body and were absorbed by the statue of the goddess.

    The divine power absorbed by the statue was then returned to the earth, spreading blessings throughout the kingdom.

    "��"

    Offering prayers and power to the earth is a duty only the Saint can perform.

    This act nourishes thend, leading to bountiful harvests, and reduces the likelihood of gues and disasters.

    As lucant quietly observed Maris''s prayer for a while, she eventually raised her head, signaling the end of her duty.

    "Phew�� I see you were here, Lucan-sama."

    Maris stood up and turned to face Lucan.

    While she had appeared solemn and mysterious during her prayer, the smile she now showed was that of a girl her age��innocent and gentle.

    Her soft, somewhat happy gaze was directed at Lucan.

    "Ah, so you noticed."

    "Of course. There''s no way I wouldn''t notice Lucan-sama''s scent��er, presence."

    "��I see." Lucan nodded, "It''s good your performing your duty."

    "Fulfilling my duties while traveling was a condition Archpriest set for me when I went on this trip. I must keep my promises."

    "I see�� it''s good to keep promises."

    "Yeah, that what you taught me. But why are you up so early, Lucan-sama?"

    "I woke up a bit early and was just killing time in the lounge with some tea until breakfast."

    "Oh, in that case, may I join you?"

    "Of course. Shall we go?"

    Lucan nodded and led Maris back to the lounge.

    He ordered more tea from the waiter, and until the others awoke, the two enjoyed a small tea party together.

 Chapter 215: Heroines Devoted Fan

    Lucan and Maris left the resting room, their footsteps echoing softly as they made their way down the long, quiet corridor of the temple. The golden glow from the towering goddess statue behind them gradually dimmed, leaving the room in serene silence.

    As the sound of their departure faded into the distance, the air within the resting room began to ripple and distort, like the surface of a calmke disturbed by an unseen force. Slowly, as though shedding an invisible disguise, a figure began to emerge from the very wall��a young woman d in a ck habit, her expression one of deep, unsettling reverence.

    "Ah... even during her travels, the Saint fulfills her sacred duties. How noble, how iparably pure she is..."

    The young sister''s voice trembled with emotion, her hands sped tightly to her chest as tears streamed freely down her face. She appeared to be in her early twenties, with delicate features that could easily be considered beautiful. However, the overwhelming emotion that wracked her body had left her face swollen and her nose runny,pletely ruining any semnce of grace she might have had.

    "T-The Saint is truly remarkable... so pure... Her holiness is so overwhelming that it brings sacred fluids from my eyes and nose!"

    Her whispered words were intense and unsettling, bordering on worshipful obsession. She sniffled, wiping her nose with the sleeve of her habit, but her eyes never left the door through which Lucan and Maris had just exited. The mere thought of Maris, the Saint, was enough to make her weep uncontrobly.

    This mysterious sister, like others who had chosen this path, was a member of the Lady Maris''s Honor Guard.

    Though the group was not officially sanctioned by the temple, it wasposed entirely of devout volunteers from the clergy��people who had been saved or deeply moved by Maris at some point in their lives. Each member had their own reasons for joining, but they all shared a singr, fervent devotion to the Saint.

    This particr sister had no name��or rather, she had discarded it. In her eyes, her identity as an individual was irrelevant. She was merely a vessel, a humble part of the collective devoted to serving and protecting the Saint. Her life had no meaning beyond Maris''s radiant existence.

    The Lady Maris''s Honor Guard had formed quietly, without fanfare. It wasposed of temple clergy who had suffered at the hands of the temple''s darker side. Some had been rescued by Maris from harassment by senior priests, while others had been bullied for theirmoner status or relegated to dead-end positions after angering high-ranking officials.

    In their darkest moments, Maris had reached out, offering them a chance at salvation.

    The sister in ck was one such person��a victim of the temple''s cruelty, who had found hope in Maris''s kindness.

    "To think... even early in the morning, she would leave her room to fulfill her sacred duties... Oh, how remarkable she is, always thinking of the people. Her love for the kingdom knows no bounds. She is... she is a treasure beyond value...

    The kingdom itself exists to adorn her glory. No, no, the very world exists to illuminate her divine radiance!"

    The sister''s voice quivered as she spoke, her eyes wide with adoration. She had followed Lucan and Maris throughout their travels, always from a distance, hidden in the shadows.

    Unbeknownst to even Lucan, who was known for his keen perception, this sister had shadowed them with a level of stealth and skill that bordered on the supernatural. Moments ago, she had fused with the very wall of the resting room, concealing her presence so thoroughly that neither Lucan nor Maris had sensed her.

    This was her talent��her gift. She had honed it over the years, bing a master of stealth and camouge. If she had chosen to, she could have easily be a deadly assassin, capable of slipping past even the most guarded of defenses. But she had no interest in taking lives. Her sole purpose, her only mission, was to watch over the Saint, to ensure her safety and happiness from the shadows.

    Yet, despite her fervent devotion, the sister understood boundaries. She was not a stalker in the truest sense, despite how it might appear. She did not intrude upon Maris''s private moments��she refrained from entering her sleeping chambers, from following her into bathrooms or baths. Her role was to observe, not to interfere, and she took that responsibility seriously.

    "A true devotee does not impose... We do not burden our idol with our presence, but rather, we watch over them, ensuring their joy and safety from afar," she had once told herself. These words had be a guiding mantra for her, a reminder of her ce and her purpose.

    As for Lucan... she had long since deduced the nature of his rtionship with the Saint. She had seen how Maris looked at him, how her eyes softened when she was in his presence.

    She harbored no ill will toward Lucan. Quite the opposite. In her mind, Maris deserved love, deserved happiness. And if Lucan was the one who could provide that, then the sister would ept it. She would not stand in the way of their rtionship, nor would she allow herself to be a burden.

    Because, in the end, her love for Maris was not selfish. It was pure.

    As the sister knelt on the floor of the resting room, her hands sped tightly in prayer, her voice barely above a whisper, she heard the faint echo of a divine voice in her mind.

    *"Supporting your favorite is about eptance, not imposing demands. Idols, too, have the right to love. Even the Saint is entitled to her own happiness..."*

    The voice was gentle, reassuring. It was the voice of the goddess, the one she had devoted her life to. Tears flowed freely from her eyes once more, but this time, they were tears of understanding.

    "Yes... Yes, as you will, O Goddess. I understand now. I will support her, always. I will protect her, in your name. I will guard her happiness, even if it costs me everything."

    With renewed determination, the sister stood, her eyes still red and swollen from crying, but her heart filled with purpose. She would continue her mission, watching over Maris from the shadows, ensuring her safety and happiness without ever intruding on her life.

    For that was the duty of a true worshipper��a duty she would fulfill, no matter the cost.

    The sister disappeared into the shadows once more, her presence fading from the room as though she had never been there at all. And as the glow of the goddess statue dimmedpletely, the resting room returned to its peaceful, quiet state, undisturbed by the passage of time.

 Chapter 216: Heroines Game Male Leads

    The weather was perfect for skiing, with clear blue skies stretching as far as the eye could see, and the conditions were ideal for anyone looking to enjoy the slopes. However, the night before had been quite the opposite. A ferocious storm had hit the area, nketing the mountains and the small town of Icelist in a thickyer of snow.

    "Hah... hah... hah... Found you!"

    A voice echoed across the crisp, snow-covered grounds of the luxurious hotel at the base of the mountain. A man, his entire body drenched in sweat despite the cold, emerged from the snow, his breath visible in the frosty air. His tall frame, d in snow-soaked clothing, heaved as he panted heavily, steam rising from his overheated body.

    "So this is the snowy mountain of Icelist... Damn, that was a long run from the royal capital!"

    The man, his wild ck hair sticking out in every direction, shouted to no one in particr. His voice was filled with energy, as if the sheer exhaustion from running all the way to the mountains didn''t matter.

    This man was Alec, one of the key capture characters. His reputation as a wild and overconfident man followed him everywhere, but his tenacity and fighting prowess were undisputed.

    "Yeah, this is where I''ll sharpen my manhood!"

    Alec puffed out his chest, staring up at the snowy peaks that loomed over the town. His voice carried across the quiet morning as if challenging the mountains themselves.

    The snow crunched beneath his boots as he took confident steps toward the hotel entrance. He wasn''t here to chase after Maris. No, Alec hade to the snowy mountains to train, to push his limits further than ever before.

    Recently, Alec had emerged victorious in a martial arts tournament. But that victory didn''t sit well with him. His final match had been too close forfort, and it had shaken him.

    The samurai I fought in the final... he was strong. If I''d made one wrong move, it would''ve been me lying on the ground...

    The memory reyed in his mind as he clenched his fists, the leather of his gloves creaking under the pressure. This world was vast and filled with powerful warriors.

    Alec knew that if he was going to face even greater threats in the future, he had to be stronger. And what better way to temper his body and mind than by training in the harsh conditions of Icelist''s unforgiving mountains?

    "I''m going to get stronger here... No matter what!"

    His resolve, burning brighter than ever, carried him forward. However, Alec wasn''t a fool. While his hot-blooded nature pushed him to leap into challenges headfirst, he wasn''t reckless.

    He had already made arrangements for his stay. The hotel''s owner was a distant rtive, and they had prepared all the supplies he would need for his intense mountain training. Even Alec knew the importance of being prepared, especially in an environment as dangerous as the Icelist mountains.

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    As Alec neared the hotel''s entrance, his sharp eyes caught sight of a familiar figure standing on the path just outside the lobby. A tall man, stood there, holding an umbre to shield himself from the sunlight reflecting off the snow. His regal posture andposed demeanor made him stand out immediately.

    Alec''s brows furrowed as he recognized the man.

    "Alec...?"

    "Kai? What are you doing here?" Alec''s voice was filled with surprise as he approached.

    Kai, the crown prince of the kingdom, was not someone Alec expected to run into here. His cool, collected nature contrasted sharply with Alec''s fiery presence. Kai''s eyes narrowed slightly, taking in Alec''s snow-covered figure with a bemused expression.

    "That''s what I should be asking you. Why are you covered in snow?" Kai replied calmly, his voice steady despite the biting cold.

    Alec wiped some of the snow off his shoulders, shaking his head. "Training. I''m here to train in the mountains. But that''s not important. Aren''t you supposed to be off on some diplomatic mission to the neighboring country?"

    Kai sighed, his breath visible in the cold air. He looked down for a moment before answering. "That was the n... but things changed."

    Alec tilted his head, his curiosity piqued. "Changed? What happened?"

    "The negotiations were dyed by two weeks. So, I figured I''d make use of the time bying here for some winter leisure."

    "Winter leisure, huh? You here by yourself?"

    Kai''s lips curled into a small, almost imperceptible smile. "Of course not. I have guards and attendants with me. And... I brought my fianc��e."

    "Your fianc��e... Oh right, Maris''s older sister," Alec muttered, scratching the back of his head.

    "Yeah... Sarina," Kai said softly. His eyes drifted toward the hotel, where his fianc��e was likely resting. "I''ve... been neglecting hertely. I thought this would be a good opportunity to spend some time together."

    "Heh, so you''re here to make up for lost time, huh? Well, good luck with that."

    Kai shot him a pointed look but didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he looked around the snowyndscape, as if searching for something. "And you, Alec? Are you just going to throw yourself into the mountains alone?"

    "I came here to train, not flirt," Alec replied with a mischievous grin. "But man, this is quite the coincidence. I wonder if Ruki or Damain are here too."

    Kai chuckled lightly, "That would be something, wouldn''t it?"

    Just as Alec was about to make a snarky remark, he heard footsteps approaching. Two distinct voices called out from behind them.

    "Huh... Is that Prince Kai?"

    "Alec is here too. What''s going on?"

    Both Alec and Kai turned toward the voices, their eyes widening in surprise.

    Standing there, wrapped in thick winter coats, were none other than Ruki and Damain.

    Alec blinked, his shock quickly giving way to amusement. "Well, I''ll be damned. Looks like we''ve got ourselves a reunion."

    "Yeah, quite unexpected situation," Kai nodded. Not expecting that a situation where four of them got together by coincidence and when they will find out Maris was also here, what expression they would have.

 Chapter 217: Heroine Might See Another Male Lead

    Damain, the richest person''s son, and Ruki, the small-animal-like handsome boy, both stood in front of Prince Kai, who had a confused look on his face.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Kai asked, his eyebrows raised in surprise. "Are you two on a trip together?"

    Damain quickly shook his head. "No, that''s not it."

    "I was invited by some ssmates to join them on a ski trip," Damain exined. "Ruki is here on a separate trip."

    Damain had once been the kind of person who looked down on others because of his wealth. He had distanced himself from everyone, isting himself, believing that money could solve all of life''s problems.

    However, meeting Maris had changed his perspective. He realized that money couldn''t buy everything��especially friendships, respect, or true connections. Maris didn''t care about his wealth, and there were others like her. These realizations had made him more aware of his own immaturity, and since then, he had been making slow, deliberate efforts to form real rtionships with people.

    Being invited on a trip by ssmates was proof that his hard work had been paying off. It might have seemed small to others, but to Damain, it was a huge step.

    Ruki, ever the yful one, spread his arms and grinned. "Even though we see each other in the student council, we don''t hang out on our days off."

    Alec, who had been silent until now, chimed in. "So, why are you here, Ruki?"

    "That''s my business," Ruki said, smirking. "It''s none of your concern where I go, Alec."

    Alec raised an eyebrow. "Well, that''s true. It''s not my business, I suppose."

    Despite the cold atmosphere between Alec and Ruki, Damain tried to lighten the mood with a teasing grin. "Still, running into each other like this feels like fate, doesn''t it?"

    Kai looked troubled by Damain''sment, his expression bing slightly awkward.

    "Don''t call it fate with another guy..." Alec muttered, wincing slightly at the suggestion.

    "I''m not upset or anything," Kai added, shaking his head. "It''s just a little..."

    "Gross," Ruki finished the thought with a grimace, making a face as if he had eaten something unpleasant.

    All three of them��Alec, Ruki, and Kai��exchanged grim expressions, clearly sharing the same thought: *Why does this group always end up like this?*

    "Well..." Kai hesitated for a moment, then decided to make the best of the situation. "Since we ran into each other, why don''t we all have breakfast together?"

    But before anyone could answer, a cold, unfamiliar voice interrupted them.

    "Could you move aside?"

    "Huh?" Kai turned around to see a new face.

    The speaker was a boy who appeared to be around their age, but his presence was anything but ordinary. He had long, disheveled ck hair that hung over his face, and a long scarf that fluttered down his back. His appearance was made even more striking by the eyepatch that covered his left eye. He wore a heavy ck coat that made him stand out in the snowy surroundings.

    "You''re blocking the entrance to the hotel. Move," the boy demanded, his tone devoid of any warmth or courtesy.

    Kai blinked in recognition. He had seen this boy at the Royal Academy before. They weren''t in the same ss, and they had never spoken, but Kai was certain the boy was a second-year student, just like him.

    "I think I remember you from school," Kai said, squinting as he tried to recall the boy''s name. "Your name is, if I recall��"

    "Shut up," the boy cut him off abruptly, his voice dripping with irritation. "Don''t get involved with me."

    There was a coldness in the boy''s gaze as he clicked his tongue in annoyance, his visible eye narrowing with disdain. "Don''t mess with me, or you''ll get hurt."

    "Huh...?" Kai was more stunned than angry. No one had ever spoken to him like that, especially not in such a dismissive and rude manner.

    He was the crown prince, after all. While he didn''t unt his status, there was an unspoken understanding that people showed him respect. At school, minor disputes between students might be brushed off as normal, but this was different.

    They were outside the academy now. The boy''s words weren''t just rude��they bordered on outright disrespect. If Kai wanted, he could easily have the boy arrested for this kind of behavior.

    "Hmph..." The boy snorted,pletely indifferent to Kai''s reaction. Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked into the hotel, his dark, almost sinister presence vanishing behind the doors.

    "What... What was that all about?" Kai finally managed to say, still trying to process the encounter. "Who is he?"

    "Tch... What an arrogant guy," Alec muttered, clearly irritated. "What''s with him, acting all high and mighty?"

    Ruki, shaking his head, added, "He''s not just arrogant, he''s downright rude. What''s his problem?"

    Damain looked equally perplexed. "I don''t get it either. Why does he have such an attitude?"

    The group stood there for a moment, trying to make sense of the strange encounter, but none of them had an answer.

    "Well, let''s just forget about it," Kai said, trying to brush off the encounter. "It''s not worth dwelling on."

    As they were about to continue their conversation, something unexpected happened.

    Without warning, a massive pile of snow, loosened from the hotel roof by the sun''s warmth, suddenly slid down, right onto their heads.

    "Whoa��!"

    "Ahh!"

    All four of them cried out in surprise as the snow engulfed them, turning them into human snowmen. The onceposed and dignified student council members were now covered from head to toe in snow, their faces barely visible beneath the whiteyer.

    For a moment, there was stunned silence as they processed what had just happened.

    Then, as if on cue, they all burst intoughter.

    Damain wiped snow from his face, chuckling. "Well... that was unexpected."

    Kai, shaking snow out of his hair, grinned. "I guess this is what we get for standing around too long."

    Alec groaned, still trying to shake off the snow. "That guy was trouble from the moment he showed up."

    Ruki, his face half-covered in snow, couldn''t help butugh as well. "Looks like fate has a funny way of bringing people together... or burying them in snow."

    As they continued to dig themselves out of the snow pile, their earlier frustration with the gloomy boy faded.

    "Well," Kai said, finally brushing thest of the snow off his coat, "since we''re already soaked in snow, how about that breakfast?"

    The others nodded in agreement, and with that, the group of friends headed inside the hotel.

 Chapter 218: Heroine Learning Ski

    The lounge was peaceful as Maris and Lucan enjoyed their morning tea, but the distant mor outside was bing harder to ignore. Lucan furrowed his brows as he took another sip, listening to the strangemotion that seemed to echo down the street. There was a loud thud, like something heavy had copsed, followed by the muffled shouts of men.

    "It''s noisy outside, isn''t it? Did something happen?" Lucan mused, his eyes ncing toward the window.

    Maris paused, her teacup halfway to her lips, tilting her head in thought. "Do you think snow fell from the roof?" she asked, her voice soft and curious. It was still early in the morning, a time when the town had only just begun to stir. The streets shouldn''t have been lively enough to exin such a ruckus.

    "Maybe... This is a popr tourist spot," Lucan replied, his tone neutral. "It''s possible some excited youngsters are just fooling around. But still, I''d prefer if you didn''t wander outside alone."

    "Hehe, I understand," Maris replied with a shy smile, "Thank you for worrying about me, Lucan-sama."

    Their tea continued infortable silence for a while, with the pair exchanging asional soft words as they sipped their drinks. It wasn''t long, though, before the morning was interrupted by the arrival of Maris''s friends and, Xue Lan.

    "Good morning, Saint Maris. Good morning, Teacher Xue," greeted the trio of young women as they entered the lounge, all dressed neatly and ready for the day.

    "Good morning," Maris responded warmly, her usual calm smile brightening her face.

    "Good morning��" Xue Lan mumbled, rubbing her sleepy eyes, her bed hair sticking out in every direction. Her sleepy demeanor was a sharp contrast to the well-kept appearances of Maris''s otherpanions.

    "Xue, go wash your face," Lucan said, his lips quirking up in amusement. "Your hair is a mess."

    Xue Lan blinked slowly, still groggy. "Oh, right�� Sorry, I''ll fix myself up," she muttered, stumbling toward the restroom, her hands still rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

    "Shall we head to the restaurant for breakfast while we wait for Teacher Xue to finish?" Maris suggested.

    "Yes, that sounds like a good idea," Lucan agreed, standing from his chair and offering his arm to Maris. "Let''s not let her slowness dy us."

    And the group made their way down to the hotel''s restaurant for breakfast. After finishing their meal, Xue Lan finally caught up with them, her appearance now neat and her energy fully restored.

    Once breakfast was finished, Lucan and the others headed back to their rooms to change into ski wear. It had snowed heavily the previous night, leaving the mountains nketed in fresh powder, making for perfect skiing conditions. The air was crisp, and the sky was clear, an ideal winter day for outdoor activities.

    The group gathered at the base of the slopes, their breath misting in the cold morning air as they looked up at the pristine white mountains. Ski lifts powered by magic whisked eager skiers up the hills, leaving sparkling trails in the snow as they glided back down.

    "Shall we start skiing now?" Lucan asked, adjusting the gloves on his hands.

    Maris, already dressed in her warm, snug-fitting ski outfit, nodded eagerly. "Yes, let''s do it! I''ve been looking forward to this all morning."

    Lucan smiled at her enthusiasm.

    Before they hit the slopes, Lucan decided it was important to assess everyone''s experience. "Before we start skiing," he said, "has anyone here skied before?"

    Xue Lan raised her hand. "I''ve skied before, though it''s been a while."

    "I ski every year," Hina added, raising her hand as well, her smile confident.

    The others��Maris and her two friends, Fiona and Bethy��shook their heads. It was clear they were beginners. Skiing could be dangerous without the proper knowledge, so Lucan knew they''d need some basic instruction before they attempted anything too ambitious.

    "Let''s pair up," Lucan suggested. "That way, those who know how to ski can teach the beginners."

    But before anyone could volunteer, Maris took a step forward and, with a determined look, dered, "I''ll pair up with Lucan-sama."

    Her voice left no room for argument, and Lucan chuckled softly at her assertiveness. "Of course," he agreed.

    "Maris and Teacher Lucan make a great pair," her friends giggled, exchanging knowing looks.

    Lucan noticed their teasing but decided not toment. It wasn''t a secret that they were ying matchmaker in their own way. Instead, he focused on the task at hand. "Let''s start at the base of the slope," he said, his tone practical. "We''ll practice the basics first."

    "Aren''t we going to ride the lift?" Maris asked, ncing at the glimmering magical contraptions that carried skiers up the mountain.

    "It''s safer to start slow," Lucan exined. "We need to make sure you can walk in the skis and fall without getting hurt first."

    Maris nodded, though she still seemed eager to try the lift. "I understand. I''ll follow your lead, Lucan-sama."

    He led her to a t section of the snow, away from the busier areas. "The first step is learning how to walk while wearing skis," he instructed. "It may feel awkward at first, but keep your bnce centered on your heels. Don''t lean forward too much, and take it slow."

    Maris nodded, following his instructions as she began to carefully shuffle forward. At first, her movements were unsteady, but Lucan could see her quickly adjusting.

    "Like this, Lucan-sama?" Maris asked, her expression focused.

    "Yes, exactly. You''re doing great," Lucan encouraged, impressed by how quickly she was adapting.

    "It''s only because you''re such a good teacher," Maris said, beaming up at him. "If it were just me, I would''ve been too scared to even stand up."

    Enjoy new chapters from M-V-L

    Lucan smiled back at her. "You''re doing all the work, Maris. I''m just here to guide you."

    Her smile brightened further, and she took another step forward. "I feel safe practicing with you by my side, Lucan-sama. Please guide me, won''t you?"

    "Of course. But this is just skiing, Maris," he said, trying to y down her intensity.

    "Next, I''ll show you how to fall safely," Lucan said, changing the subject slightly. "If you fall the wrong way, you could get hurt, so it''s important to know how to protect yourself."

    "Please, I''m counting on you," Maris replied, her tone yful but filled with trust.

    Lucan began demonstrating, falling purposefully into the soft snow with ease and standing up smoothly. Maris watched closely, then mimicked his movements with grace. Her agility was clear, and even when she stumbled slightly, she managed to recover quickly.

 Chapter 219: Heroine Watching Snow Scenery

    Maris stood by Lucan''s side, her soft pink hair catching the sunlight, framing her delicate face in waves that cascaded over her shoulders. Her light blue eyes sparkled with excitement as they prepared for the lift ride.

    Dressed warmly in a soft white jacket lined with fur at the cor, Her long, snow-white scarf fluttered gently in the breeze, and her flushed cheeks from the cold air only enhanced her ethereal beauty. Maris looked otherworldly, almost like an angel lost in the mortal world, blending effortlessly with the snowyndscape surrounding them.

    "This looks about right," Lucan said, pulling her back from his thoughts and focusing on the task ahead. "Shall we take the lift and slide down from the top?"

    "Yes, let''s go!" Maris responded eagerly, her voice light with enthusiasm.

    They had only been on the slope for a short time, but Maris had already mastered the basics of skiing. Her natural grace seemed to transfer easily to the snow, and Lucan found himself admiring her ease of learning. Looking around, Lucan noticed that the other students were still receiving instructions.

    Maris had picked everything up in a sh, leaving the rest behind not because they were slow learners, but because she was simply extraordinary.

    "We''ll go ahead up first," Lucan called out to Xue.

    "Alright, we''ll catch up soon!" Xue waved as Lucan and Maris headed towards the lift.

    Though there were a few lines at the station, it wasn''t too crowded since they had arrived early in the day. The soft murmuring of other visitors filled the air, mixed with the asionalughter of children making snow angels or throwing snowballs at each other.

    As they approached the lift, a staff member stared for a moment, caught off guard by Maris''s appearance. She was breathtaking, her beauty amplified by the snowy backdrop. The worker blinked, then cleared their throat before motioning them forward.

    "Alright, next up... Ah," the worker stammered. "Please step onto the lift."

    Maris, slightly nervous, clung to Lucan''s arm. "It''s a little scary."

    Lucan smiled softly, gently taking her hand in his. "It''s fine, I''m right here. Hold my hand."

    "Okay..." Maris responded, squeezing his hand as they stepped onto the chair lift together.

    As the lift began to ascend the gentle slope, Maris''s initial anxiety was quickly reced with awe. Her eyes widened as thendscape below opened up before them, revealing the majestic snow-covered mountains stretching out in every direction.

    "Wow... it''s amazing!" Maris eximed, her voice filled with wonder.

    "Yes, it is," Lucan replied, his gaze sweeping over the horizon. The snow glittered like diamonds beneath the bright sunlight, and the crisp air felt refreshing against their skin.

    "Look over there!" Maris pointed suddenly, excitement bubbling up in her voice. "There''s some animals!"

    Lucan followed her gaze to see two small foxes scampering across the snow, their red fur striking against the white backdrop. They chased each other yfully, darting through the snowbanks and weaving between trees.

    "Foxes," Lucan confirmed with a smile. "They look like they''re having fun. Maybe they''re siblings?"

    "Or perhaps a pair," Maris suggested, her eyes softening as she watched the animals. "They look so happy together."

    As they continued to rise, the foxes disappeared from view, but Maris''s attention was soon caught by more wildlife.

    "Oh! Look over there!" she pointed again. This time, Lucan saw a group of white snow hares hopping through the snow, their fur blending perfectly with thendscape. They paused asionally to nibble on shrubs poking through the snow, theirrge ears twitching.

    "Snow hares," Lucan said. "They''re well-hidden in the snow. You wouldn''t notice them unless you were really looking."

    "They''re so cute!" Maris giggled, her gaze lingering on the hares as they disappeared into the brush. "I wish I could take one home with me."

    The lift continued its ascent, offering more breathtaking views of thendscape. They passed over a frozenke where a group of children was ice skating, theirughter echoing faintly in the distance. A flock of birds soared overhead, their wings cutting through the crisp mountain air.

    The higher they climbed, the more the world below them seemed to stretch out endlessly. Snowy peaks lined the horizon, and the soft, powdery snow glittered like tiny diamonds under the sunlight.

    "It''s so peaceful up here," Maris murmured, her voice soft and thoughtful.

    "It really is," Lucan agreed, taking a deep breath of the cool, clean air. "I''m d the weather turned out so clear today. You can even see the distant mountains.

    "I hope we can travel together next year as well," Maris said, her tone warm and hopeful. Stay connected with M-V-L

    "Yes, we would," Lucan said.

    Honestly, Lucan hadn''t expected to be able to travel with Maris at all, He thought by this point in their rtionship, Maris would have developed feelings for one of the male leads at the academy. After all, that was how things were supposed to go. Lucan had always seen himself as more of a guardian figure for Maris, but things had shifted in a direction he hadn''t anticipated when he found Maris.

    Now, as he looked at her, sitting beside him with a serene smile on her face, Lucan wondered how he had ever thought things would follow the original course. Maris hadn''t fallen for any of the male leads. In fact, it seemed like they weren''t even trying hard enough to capture her attention.

    His thoughts were interrupted when Maris pointed out another animal below��arge elk with impressive antlers, slowly making its way across the snow-covered ins.

    "Look at that! An elk!" she eximed, her eyes wide with excitement. "It''s so majestic."

    Lucan chuckled. "It really is. You don''t get to see sights like this every day."

    Just as Lucan was about toment further, a movement caught his eye. In the distance, on a higher slope of the mountain, he saw someone struggling. Squinting, he recognized the figure��it was Alec, one of the supposed male leads from the academy.

    "What on earth is he doing?" Lucan muttered under his breath.

    Alec, cocky and self-assured as ever, had been training in the mountains, fighting monsters. But in that moment, arge ck monster charged at him, knocking him off his feet and sending him flying into a nearby tree. Snow fell from the branches above, burying Alec under a heavyyer of snow.

    He tumbled down the slope, looking less like a skilled warrior and more like a iling snowman as he rolled helplessly down the mountain.

    He watched as Alec struggled to stand, only to be knocked over again by another pile of snow that tumbled down from the tree.

 Chapter 220: Heroine Carrying Lucan

    Lucan and Maris finally stood at the summit of the snow-capped mountain, the wind howling gently around them. The crisp, cold air filled their lungs as they took in the panoramic view of snow-covered valleys and glistening peaks.

    Despite the concerning sight of Alec, one of the academy''s students, being swallowed by the snow earlier, Lucan had made a calm, calcted decision. Alec, after all, had chosen to train in istion. These kinds of idents were bound to happen in such circumstances. While it seemed heartless, Lucan knew that Alec would survive.

    "Lucan-sama, you''ve been quiet for a while," Maris''s soft voice broke through his thoughts, her light blue eyes searching his face.

    Lucan shook his head with a slight smile. "It''s nothing, Maris," he said gently, adjusting his gloves. "Now then, it''s time for us to ski. Do you remember everything I taught you earlier?"

    Maris, wrapped in a thick white coat with fur-lined cuffs, smiled brightly. The snow beneath them sparkled as her long, pink hair fluttered in the breeze. "Of course! You said not to go too fast at first and to form a wedge with the skis to control speed, right?" she repeated confidently.

    Discover more stories at M-V-L

    Lucan gave her an approving nod. "Exactly. The ''snowplow'' is what beginners need to learn first. It helps keep your speed under control as you go downhill." He watched her, his expression softening at her enthusiasm. Despite her angelic beauty, she could still act so childlike.

    Maris gave a smallugh, her cheeks already flushed pink from the cold. "Don''t worry, Lucan-sama. I''ll do my best!"

    Lucan couldn''t help but smile at her optimism. "Alright, but take it easy. No rushing," he reminded her. For a moment, he considered using magic to protect her from the possibility of injury, but then he discarded the idea. Maris''s physical strength was far beyond that of an ordinary human. Bullets couldn''t harm her, so a fall on snow certainly wouldn''t, either.

    Lucan took the lead, gently pushing off and gliding down the mountain. His skis cut smoothly through the snow, the rhythm of his movements natural and fluid. The cold wind bit at his face, but it was exhrating. He hadn''t skied in years, but it was a skill that came back easily, like riding a bicycle.

    "Whoa!" Maris''s voice rang out behind him, making Lucan turn his head.

    "Are you alright?" Lucan asked.

    "Yes, I''m fine!" Maris responded, her voice brimming with excitement. "This is amazing! It feels so new... so different from anything I''ve experienced!" Her face was radiant, her pink hair cascading over her shoulders like a waterfall of silk.

    Lucan watched her closely as she descended. Although a bit wobbly at first, Maris quickly found her bnce. Her stance was cautious but steady, her skis slicing through the snow in wide, controlled arcs. It was clear she was determined to follow Lucan''s instructions.

    The two glided down the slope together, the peaceful silence of the snow surrounding them, save for the rhythmic swish of their skis. Lucan was impressed by how well Maris adapted, her natural grace evident even in the unfamiliar activity.

    When they reached the base of the mountain, Lucan slowed to a stop, waiting for Maris to catch up. She came to a halt beside him, slightly out of breath but beaming with happiness. "That was incredible!" she eximed. "I can''t believe I didn''t fall!"

    "You did really well," Lucan said, genuinely impressed. "It''s not easy to ski down a slope on your first try without any spills. I''m proud of you."

    Maris''s eyes sparkled with pride at hispliment. "It''s all thanks to your excellent guidance, Lucan-sama." She brushed some stray snowkes from her coat and added with augh, "Skiing is so much fun! It''s slower than flying, but it''s thrilling in its own way."

    Lucan raised an eyebrow, confused. "Flying?"

    Maris blinked and then giggled. "Yes, flying! I''ve flown with wings before. You know, like this!" She stretched out her back, and suddenly,rge, white wings unfurled gracefully, the snowy backdrop enhancing their angelic appearance.

    Lucan had forgotten that Maris could fly��one of her many otherworldly abilities. He smiled to himself, slightly amused that he had been teaching her to ski when she could simply take to the skies.

    "Flying is usually faster than this," Maris continued, her face lighting up with the memory. "But skiing was... peaceful. It''s nice to be on the ground every once in a while." She looked up at the mountain peak and then back at Lucan with a mischievous smile. "Shall we go again?"

    Lucan nodded, but before he could respond, Maris turned her gaze to the lift. It was beginning to fill with people, long lines of skiers waiting for their turn to go back up.

    Maris tilted her head in thought. "The lift is so slow and crowded. We could just fly up instead. What do you think?"

    Lucan opened his mouth to object, but Maris was already ahead of him. "Don''t worry!" she said brightly, "I''ll cast a barrier around us so no one will see. It''ll be quicker this way."

    And before Lucan could protest, Maris scooped him up with ease, her wings stretching wide as she took off into the sky. The snow-covered slopes became a blur beneath them as they ascended swiftly toward the peak.

    "Maris, I can fly on my own, you know," Lucan said, though there was a hint of amusement in his voice. Being carried by Maris felt almost ridiculous, considering his own abilities.

    Marisughed, her musical voice ringing out in the crisp air. "I know! But it''s faster this way. Besides, it''s not often I get to carry Lucan-sama!"

    Lucan sighed but allowed her to carry him as they soared back up the mountain. Thendscape stretched out beneath them, a vast expanse of white and silver as thete afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the horizon. The cold wind whipped past them, but with the barrier Maris had cast, it was like being in a peaceful bubble, suspended high above the world.

    As they neared the summit once more, Lucan couldn''t help but smile to himself.

    They touched down softly on the snow at the summit. Maris let Lucan go with a yful grin, her wings still fluttering behind her.

    "Alright, let''s ski down again!" she said eagerly, her cheeks flushed with excitement.

    Lucan chuckled, adjusting his coat. "You know, Maris, I can fly, too. I don''t need you to carry me."

    Maris blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Then she burst intoughter, her wings folding behind her as she smiled at him warmly. "Well, I suppose next time, we can fly together."

    And with that, they prepared for another descent.

 Chapter 221: Heroine Saved Little Girl

    The sun was beginning its descent, casting a warm, golden hue over the horizon as Maris and Lucan stood atop the mountain.

    "Lucan-sama," Maris said softly, her light blue eyes sparkling with excitement. "Do you want to fly? Let''s go up in the sky."

    Lucan raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her suggestion. "Flying, huh? Why not?"

    With a gentle smile, Maris summoned her wings. In an instant,rge, radiant white wings appeared behind her, glowing softly in the twilight. She stretched them out, pping lightly, and lifted off the ground effortlessly.

    Lucan could summon wings like her, but his wings carried the energy of an Evil Magician, so he refrained from revealing them. Besides, he didn''t need wings to fly. He could simply use his mana to ascend.

    Together, they soared into the sky, the wind rushing past them as they gained altitude. Below, the snowy region, small houses, and distant people became tiny dots, the world shrinking as they ascended.

    The cool air felt refreshing, and the freedom of the open sky gave them a sense of peace. For a few moments, they simply glided, letting the wind guide them, like birds ying in the endless blue.

    They spent several minutes flying in yful circles, racing each other, and asionally diving low over the treetops. Lucan teased Maris by zooming ahead, but she, ever graceful, effortlessly caught up. Her wings beat steadily as she flew just above him, casting a yful nce his way.

    Just as they were beginning to settle into a peaceful glide, something below caught Maris''s eye.

    "Lucan-sama!" she called out suddenly, her tone urgent. "Look down there!"

    Lucan nced in the direction Maris was pointing. Far below, in a snow-covered clearing, two massive bears were lumbering toward a small figure��a little girl. She was desperately trying to scramble away, but the deep snow slowed her down, and the bears were quickly gaining on her.

    Without hesitation, Maris folded her wings and dove toward the ground. Lucan followed close behind, both of them descending rapidly.

    As Maris neared the ground, she stretched out her arms and swooped down, grabbing the little girl just before the bears could reach her. She cradled the girl in her arms, her wings spreading wide to steady their ascent as they flew back into the sky. The bears, confused and startled, growled but quickly lost interest, watching their prey disappear into the sky.

    The little girl, wide-eyed and trembling, clutched onto Maris''s dress with small, shaking hands. Her face was pale, unable to process what had just happened. She stared up at Maris, who hovered in the air, her wings shining in the light of the setting sun.

    "Am... am I dead?" the girl whispered, her voice quivering. "Is... is this heaven? Are you an angel?"

    Maris blinked in surprise, then gave the girl a gentle smile. "No, you''re not dead. You''re safe now."

    But the girl didn''t seem to hear her. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Maris with awe. "I... I knew it," she sobbed. "I knew when I died, an angel woulde for me. I''ve been so miserable..."

    Lucan, hovering nearby, exchanged a nce with Maris. The girl clearly thought she had passed away.

    "Tell me, what''s been troubling you so much?" Maris asked softly, holding the girl securely as they floated above the trees.

    The girl sniffed, wiping her tears as she began to speak. "My father... he''s so cruel. He hits me all the time... and my mother, she doesn''t care. She only thinks about money.

    She''s greedy and... does things with men for more money. They sold me to some noble... but I ran away. I ran into the snow, and I''ve been trying to survive out here..."

    "I haven''t eaten for days..." the girl continued, her voice breaking. "I tried to eat the snow, but it didn''t help... And now I''m dead. Those bears must have eaten me."

    Tears streamed down her face as she buried her head into Maris''s chest, sobbing uncontrobly. Maris gently stroked the girl''s hair.

    "You''re safe now," Maris whispered soothingly. She raised one hand, and a soft glow surrounded it as she cast a healing spell over the girl. The bruises and cuts that covered her skin faded away, and the exhaustion weighing on her seemed to lift. "I promise, no one will hurt you anymore."

    The girl''s sobs quieted as the warmth of the healing magic spread through her body. For the first time in a long while, she felt safe.

    Lucan, who had been observing the scene quietly, suddenly noticed something odd. There was a strange mark on the girl''s forehead, partially hidden beneath her messy hair. He leaned in closer, squinting.

    "Maris," he said, pointing to the mark. "Look at her forehead."

    Maris shifted the girl slightly in her arms to get a better view. There, on the girl''s forehead, was a faint, diamond-shaped mark. It was glowing ever so faintly, almost as if it pulsed with some kind of hidden energy.

    Continue your story on M-V-L

    "I''ve never seen anything like this," Maris said, her brow furrowing in concern. "Lucan-sama, do you know what this could be?"

    "Hmm, if I remember correctly, it''s the Tribal Woman''s mark."

    "What''s that? I''ve never heard or read about it," Maris asked, her curiosity piqued. She had read extensively about the world, making her one of the most knowledgeable people in the Saint''s Region. However, she had never encountered any mention of the Tribal Woman''s mark.

    "It''s normal you haven''t heard of it. The Tribal Woman''s mark grants a woman superhuman strength. There was even a tribal woman who was strong enough to fight toe-to-toe with the 78th Saint."

    "What? Really?" Maris''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Yes, the fight between the two nearly caused the destruction of the entire Saint''s Region," Lucan exined.

    "Still..." Maris had more questions. Sensing this, Lucan thought for a moment before deciding to tell her more about the Tribal Woman.

    The Tribal Woman was introduced in the game as part of extra content. It was something the game developers addedter.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 222: Heroine Finding Tribal Women

    The Tribal Women, shrouded in mystery, were said to have descended from an ancient lineage, originating in the hidden Valley of the Crescent Moons��a ce that was as old as seven divine beast.

    The valley was secluded, protected by towering mountains and thick, enchanted forests that could not be traversed by ordinary means. This ce was said to be where the first Tribal Woman was born, and from her, the entire race of Tribal Women emerged.

    The lore surrounding them was scarce, primarily because they had remained hidden from the world for centuries. Their seclusion wasn''t just a matter of survival but also an act of preservation. The Tribal Women were an all-female race, bound by their own unique customs and magic. One of their most sacred practices was their means of reproduction��something that set them apart from all other beings.

    When a Tribal Woman reached puberty, she would undertake a pilgrimage to the River of Birth, a mystical river that flowed deep within the Valley of the Crescent Moons. It was said that the waters of the river were infused with the essence of life itself. Upon drinking from the river, the Tribal Woman would conceive a child��not by ordinary means but through the magical properties of the water.

    This child would always be female, ensuring the continuation of their race.

    As a result, the Tribal Women had no need for men, which led to their istion from the rest of the world. They built their society around strength, unity, and the guidance of their elders, who passed down ancient knowledge of their powers and the world outside the valley.

    The Tribal Women were not only known for their unique way of reproducing but also for their unparalleled physical strength. Each woman was blessed with superhuman abilities. Their muscles became as strong as steel, and their reflexes were sharpened to perfection. It was said that even the weakest among them could lift mountains and fell trees with a single strike.

    Their strength, however, was not just physical. Tribal Women were also capable of drawing upon the elemental magic of nature. They couldmand the wind, manipte water, and even channel the earth''s energy into their bodies. Thisbination of raw physical might and elemental control made them formidable opponents, even against the most powerful beings in the world.

    But perhaps the most famous tale involving the Tribal Women was the battle between one of their strongest warriors and the 78th Saint.

    The 78th Saint was renowned as the most physically powerful of all the saints in history. She was a towering figure of justice and righteousness, feared by her enemies and revered by her allies. Her strength was legendary��her casual punches could reduce entire cities to rubble. With a flick of her wrist, she could shatter mountains, and her battle prowess was unrivaled.

    Some said that she was born with the strength of a thousand kingdom ss, with potential to be the god.

    It was during a time of great unrest that the Tribal Woman known as Rasha encountered the 78th Saint. Rasha, who was hailed as the strongest of her tribe, had ventured outside the Valley of the Crescent Moons for unknown reasons, though some spected it was to protect her people from an unknown threat.

    The sh between Rasha and the 78th Saint was an event that nearly brought about the destruction of the Saint''s Region. The battle raged for days, with bothbatants exchanging devastating blows that tore through thend. The 78th Saint, known for her supreme physical strength, found herself evenly matched against Rasha.

    Every punch she threw was met with equal force, and every blow thatnded only seemed to make Rasha stronger.

    The sheer magnitude of their battle was enough to cause natural disasters��earthquakes shook the ground, and the skies darkened with storms conjured by their fierce energies. Viges and towns were destroyed in the wake of their fight, and entire regions were left scarred by their power.

    The 78th Saint had never faced anyone who could match her in raw strength, and for the first time in her life, she struggled to gain the upper hand. The battle was not just one of physical prowess but also one of willpower and endurance. Rasha, with her immense strength and unyielding determination, seemed invincible.

    In the end, the fight concluded with no clear victor. The 78th Saint, recognizing the strength and honor of her opponent, chose to end the battle, offering a truce instead of continuing to risk the destruction of the world around them. Rasha, respecting the Saint''s decision, agreed, and the two parted ways, each acknowledging the other as an equal.

    This battle became legend, a tale passed down through the ages but along the way it lost, and today''s time, no one remembers that.

    As Lucan finished exining the lore to Maris, she looked at the little girl in her arms with newfound understanding.

    "She''s one of them... a Tribal Woman," Maris murmured, her eyes filled withpassion. "If she grow up then she would probably be stronger."

    Lucan nodded, his expression serious. "It''s likely. That mark on her forehead isn''t just a symbol. It''s a sign that her strength will grow as she ages. But why did she appeared here? And how did this girl''s mother is female like what she described and father?"

    "There must be some reason, let''s find out and also send her to her real home," Maris said.

    "If I  remember correctly then Tribal Woman live around here," Lucan said, "You can scan the area and look closely."

    Maris heard, nodded and give little girl to Lucan and went high up in sky until she reached the end of it.

    Maris still feel uneasy by this barrier that sky has but she had no solution, and she didn''t want to tell Lucan about it yet, anyways she closed her eyes and started to find tribal woman society.

    After some seconds, she found it. There was a small vige where she could only see women and all of them had incredible physical strength.

 Chapter 223: Heroine at Tribal Womans Home

    As Maris soared high into the sky, she scanned thend below, her sharp eyes focusing on the area where the Tribal Women were said to live. From her vantage point, she could spot the small vige nestled deep within a secluded forest, surrounded by towering trees and rugged mountains. It was a hidden haven, untouched by the outside world.

    Maris closed her eyes for a moment, sensing the raw strength and energy emanating from the vige below. The physical power of these women was undeniable, even from afar.

    After confirming the location, Maris descended swiftly but gracefully, and soon they reached the vige.

    "Take the child, I want to confirm something so go ahead and give child back," Lucan handed the unconscience little girl to Maris.

    "What? Why are you going alone, let me hand child back and then we can go together," Maris said.

    "No, I need to go there alone and it''s very important, so wait here, I be back in two hour," Lucan said and he disappeared from their in hurry.

    Maris suprised at speed Lucan disappeared, now even if she wants to find him, it''s not possible. Only way to find him would be again go up in the sky and scan eniter region, which take too much mana.

    "Let''s for wait for two hours," Maris muttered as she went to tribal gate. Maris''s presence immediately drew attention. The Tribal Women, who were in the midst of their daily routines, stopped in their tracks as they noticed the neer. Maris''s beauty was otherworldly��her radiant aura, her long flowing pink hair, and her striking light blue eyes.

    But it wasn''t just her appearance that captivated them. There was something else, something deeper, an unexinable power that made the women uneasy.

    One by one, they began to whisper among themselves. "Who is she? Why does she feel so... different?"

    "She''s not one of us... but she''s not ordinary either."

    Their confusion quickly gave way to fear. They had never seen anyone like Maris, and her presence alone sent ripples of anxiety through the vige. Some women stepped back, while others stood frozen, unsure of how to react.

    However, amidst the apprehension, one woman remained unfazed. She stepped forward confidently, her ck, short hair swaying with each step. Her attire was simple yet striking��a tight animal-skin garment that covered only her breasts and hips, leaving much of her muscled, scarred body exposed.

    This woman approached Maris without hesitation, her gaze unwavering. She was taller and more physically imposing than most of the other Tribal Women, and her presencemanded respect.

    "Where did you find that child?" the woman asked, her voice steady and direct, her eyes narrowing as she noticed the little girl in Maris''s arms.

    Maris smiled softly and lowered the girl from her embrace. "I found her snowy area of Icelist," she exined. "She said was sold by mother and father but I saw the mark on forehead, so I brought her here."

    The woman studied the little girl for a moment, and a flicker of recognition crossed her face. "Oh, she is Rekha" she muttered to herself. Then, louder, she added, "Thank you for bringing her back. We thought we might never see her again."

    Maris handed the girl over. The tension in the air began to dissipate, and Maris could feel the atmosphere of the vige shifting from wary suspicion to gratitude.

    "I am Reshmi, the leader of this tribe," the woman introduced herself, her eyes meeting Maris''s. "And you are?"

    "Maris Rainsa," she replied, her voice gentle but firm. "I am a saint."

    Upon hearing the word "saint," the demeanor of the Tribal Women changedpletely. Whispers rippled through the crowd once again, but this time, it was in awe rather than fear.

    "A saint? She''s a saint..."

    "That exins her aura... she''s divine."

    Reshmi nodded, her expression softening. "Then we owe you not just our thanks, but our respect. It''s rare for anyone outside our valley to visit, let alone a saint. You are most wee here."

    Maris smiled warmly, "I''m happy to have helped. This little girl was in danger, and I couldn''t leave her behind."

    At that moment, a woman came rushing forward from the back of the crowd. Her eyes were filled with desperation and hope. "My daughter!" she cried out, rushing to take the little girl into her arms. The mother clung tightly to her child, tears streaming down her face. "I thought I''d lost you forever!"

    The little girl was still unconscience. The mother and little girl were young, mother being 18 years old and child being just 1 years old, sneak out to see market. At that time the child was kidnapped and after many here and there, the child ended up with greedy and lustful woman and abusive man. Then they sold child to noble but the child ran away, end up meeting Maris and Lucan.

    Reshmi ced a hand on the woman''s shoulder, offering silent support, while the other women gathered around, expressing their relief that the girl had been found.

    "You have done a great service to our tribe, Saint Maris," Reshmi said, turning her attention back to the saint. "We are in your debt. If there is anything we can do to repay you, just ask."

    Maris shook her head humbly. "There''s no need for repayment. I only did what was right. But... I am curious about your tribe and your way of life. Perhaps, if you don''t mind, I could learn more about your people while I''m here?"

    Reshmi smiled. "Of course. You are our honored guest, and we will dly share our stories and knowledge with you. Come, we will feast tonight in your honor."

    As the women of the vige began to prepare for the celebration, Maris was d that she had been weed warmly by these powerful women. She had thought in the past because of fight between 78th Saint and Rasha created negative image of saint but it seemed that''s not the case.

 Chapter 224: Heroine Fighting

    The empty space felt vast and silent as Maris and Reshmi faced each other. Both women stood ready, their eyes locked in a quiet understanding of what was toe. Maris clenched her fists, feeling the adrenaline course through her veins, while Reshmi smirked, clearly enjoying the thrill of the uing fight.

    Without warning, Reshmi lunged forward with a speed that left Maris barely enough time to react. The first punch came hard and fast, aimed directly at Maris''s stomach. Maris blocked, but the impact still sent a shockwave of pain through her body. Reshmi''s strength was undeniable, and her precision was sharp.

    "Too slow!" Reshmi taunted, her eyes gleaming with confidence as she spun into a roundhouse kick aimed at Maris''s side.

    Maris dodged, but Reshmi anticipated the movement and immediately followed up with an elbow strike aimed at Maris''s chest. The blow connected, forcing the air from Maris''s lungs and causing her to stumble back.

    Gritting her teeth, Maris stepped forward and threw a punch toward Reshmi''s face, but Reshmi ducked effortlessly, sweeping Maris''s legs from beneath her in one swift motion. Maris hit the ground hard, but quickly rolled to her feet, her chest heaving as she tried to keep up with Reshmi''s relentless pace.

    Reshmi didn''t let up. She closed the distance again, this time sending a barrage of punches toward Maris''s chest and neck. Each hit was precise, aimed at weakening her. Maris blocked what she could, but several strikes found their mark, leaving her gasping for breath.

    "You''re too weak," Reshmi said coldly, throwing another powerful punch to Maris''s stomach. Maris doubled over, clutching her midsection as she felt the force of the blow radiate through her.

    The fight wasn''t going in Maris''s favor. Her physical strength alone wasn''t enough topete with Reshmi''sbat experience. She had taken too many hits, and her body was beginning to feel the strain. Yet, despite the pain, Maris forced herself to stand straight and face Reshmi once more.

    "I... am weak," Maris admitted, her voice low but steady. "But that''s only because I''m not using my real strength."

    Reshmi paused, narrowing her eyes as she wiped a bead of sweat from her brow. "Your real strength? You mean magic?"

    Maris nodded. "Physical strength isn''t my specialty. Magic is."

    A flicker of understanding passed through Reshmi''s eyes. "Ah, so that''s it. I heard about the 78th Saint��how physically powerful she was. I thought all saints were like that. But I see now that you''re different."

    Reshmi crossed her arms, her posture rxed but still radiating a sense of readiness. "Fine. Use your magic. Show me what you''re really made of."

    Maris didn''t hesitate. She focused inward, tapping into the vast reservoir of magical power within her. In an instant, her entire body began to glow with a faint, shimmering light as she activated her magical enhancements. Her muscles grew stronger, her reaction time sharper, her defenses tougher. Even passive healing magic began working through her body, knitting her bruises and easing her pain.

    This time, she could match Reshmi''s strength.

    Reshmi''s smirk widened. "Now this is going to be interesting."

    The two women charged at each other once again, their fists colliding with enough force to send shockwaves through the air. This time, Maris held her ground. She could feel her enhanced strength giving her the edge. Each punch she threw had more power behind it, and each kicknded with more precision. Reshmi, however, wasn''t easy to overpower.

    Despite Maris''s newfound strength, Reshmi''sbat skills were unmatched. She moved with the fluidity of a seasoned fighter, her strikes expertly timed to exploit any opening Maris left.

    Maris threw a powerful punch aimed at Reshmi''s ribs, but Reshmi deflected it with her forearm, spinning into a low kick that caught Maris off guard. Maris staggered back, barely managing to stay on her feet.

    "You''ve got power now," Reshmi said, breathing heavily. "But you stillck technique."

    Maris frowned, her mind racing. It was true��Reshmi was far more skilled in hand-to-handbat. She had years of experience, and it showed in every move she made. Maris, on the other hand, relied more on her magic than physical prowess. But as she continued to fight, something clicked in her mind.

    She began to observe Reshmi''s movements more closely��the way she shifted her weight, the timing of her strikes, the subtle cues in her bodynguage before each attack. Maris realized that Reshmi''s skill could be learned, even mimicked.

    As the fight progressed, Maris began to adjust. She copied Reshmi''s moves, using her enhanced speed and strength to mimic the older fighter''s techniques. At first, her attempts were clumsy, and Reshmi easily countered. But as time passed, Maris''s understanding deepened. She started to block more effectively, to dodge with greater precision, and to strike with improved timing.

    Reshmi''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "You''re learning fast. I didn''t expect that."

    The fight became a blur of motion. The two women moved in perfect harmony, their punches and kicksing faster and more powerful with each passing second. Maris''s movements, once hesitant, grew more fluid. She blocked Reshmi''s strikes with ease, countering with her own powerful blows. And though Reshmi still had the upper hand in technique, Maris''s learning curve was steep.

    "Not bad, Saint," Reshmi said, wiping sweat from her forehead, her breathing heavy but her expression thrilled. "You''re stronger than I thought."

    "You too," Maris replied, her own breathing in sharp bursts. "You''re even better than I imagined."

    The fight dragged on for what seemed like hours, neither woman willing to give an inch. Their power and skill grew as the battle continued.

    In the end, after an hour of intensebat, there was still no clear winner. Both women were exhausted, but neither had been able to gain a decisive advantage.

    "Enough," Reshmi finally said, stepping back and raising a hand. "I think we''re evenly matched for now."

    Maris nodded, her chest heaving as she caught her breath. "Agreed."

    Both women smiled, Maris never used any of her magic skill, which were far more powerful than anything, capable of destroying kingdom and empire, and Reshmi didn''t use any of her tribals technique, which is also capable of destroying empire and kingdoms.

 Chapter 225: Heroines Rage

    Lucan''s footsteps echoed softly as he made his way through the dark cave, each step heavier than thest. His eyes adjusted to the dim light, cast only by the faint glow of his magic, and ahead, deep in the belly of the cave, he could sense the dormant presence��an ancient, elemental creature, waiting for the right moment to awaken.

    Lucan had yed dlc, so he knew the story. He didn''t expect that dlc would also be included in this world but since he knew, he decided to clear up some trouble.

    This dlc is about Maris crossing path with the Tribal Women, with Reshmi. Maris would learn hand to handbat here, and Reshmi would be teacher.

    During Maris''s training, an elemental creature, forgotten by time, would rise and wreak havoc across thend. This creature was not bound by physical form; no sword or fist could stop it but by only magic.

    This creature would wake up yearster but Lucan decided to came early and deal with trouble.

    As he ventured deeper into the cave, the air grew colder, more still. His breath clouded in front of him, and the faint hum of magic thrummed in the stone walls. Soon, he reached a vast, open chamber. In the center, a massive, ethereal figure rested��a creature of swirling light and shadows, neither solid nor formless. It was the elemental creature of legend.

    He paused, watching the creature''s barely perceptible movements as it began to stir, as if sensing his presence. The elemental''s form shifted, its glowing energy pulsing with ancient power, slowly growing in intensity.

    "It''s time," Lucan whispered to himself, steeling his nerves. Lucan is Kingdom ss and this Elemental Creature is also Kingdom ss. Of course, if Lucan decide to use Evil Magician techniques, he could kill this Elemental Creature in instant.

    The ground trembled beneath his feet as the creature''s massive, ethereal form rose from its resting ce, its shimmering, shifting body filling the chamber. A low, rumbling growl resonated from within it, like the distant echo of a thousand storms.

    Lucan extended his hands, light magic pooling into his palms, forming intricate sigils of power. He had prepared for this moment, knowing his light magic.

    "By the light of the divine, I bind you," he murmured, casting the first spell. He doesn''t need to chant but he decided to chant this time. He didn''t know reason but he just got idea to chant it.

    Brilliant beams of light shot from his hands, weaving around the creature like chains of radiant energy. The creature''s form recoiled, but it did not falter. Instead, it roared��an ear-splitting sound that shook the very earth and sent waves of raw energy cascading through the cave.

    Suddenly, the creatureshed out, a tendril of pure elemental energy surging toward him. Lucan barely managed to dodge, the searing heat of the attack grazing his arm. His light barrier shimmered and flickered, struggling to hold against the elemental''s overwhelming power.

    Lucan light magic too weak against this creature. He could use other magic but he didn''t want.

    The elemental creature, now fully awake, let out another furious roar, and the cave walls began to crack. Jagged fissures ran through the stone, and rocks began to fall from the ceiling. Lucan''s light chains strained against the creature, glowing fiercely, but it was not enough.

    The elemental''s power was far beyond. Its tendrils of energyshed out again and again, smashing against the cave walls, sending debris flying everywhere. Lucan conjured a shield of light around himself, deflecting the worst of the sts, but each strike made his shield flicker and dim.

    The battle was bing too much. The elemental''s power was growing stronger with every passing moment, and soon, it would break free entirely.

    But Lucan didn''t retreat. He could use water magic, the water magic is more powerful than his light magic.

    "Why not let Maris handle this, originally it''s her work," Lucan thought.

    He raised his hands again, this time calling on the most potent light magic he could muster. Ancient words fell from his lips, resonating through the cave, and his entire body glowed with radiant energy. Light magic surged outward, bathing the entire cave in a blinding brilliance.

    The elemental creature screamed, its form distorting and twisting in agony as Lucan''s magic wrapped tighter around it, locking it in ce, but only temporarily.

    From above the cave, miles away, a ripple of energy spread across thend. The sky darkened, and a distant rumble echoed over the mountains.

    Far away, in the vige of the Tribal Women, Maris suddenly stopped in her tracks. She had been standing near the gates, speaking with Reshmi, when she felt it��a surge of magic so powerful it shook her to her core.

    Her eyes widened. "Lucan."

    Reshmi noticed the change in Maris''s expression immediately. "What is it?"

    Maris didn''t answer. She didn''t need to. She knew exactly what was happening. Without a word, she vanished, her wings spreading wide as she shot into the sky, flying toward the source of the magic.

    Reshmi, left behind, narrowed her eyes in confusion. She wasn''t sure who this "Lucan" was, but whatever had caused Maris to react like that wasn''t something to be ignored. A powerful surge of magic like that�� it could only mean trouble.

    Reshmi nced back toward the vige, where her people continued their preparations for the evening feast. She hesitated for only a moment before turning on her heel and sprinting after Maris, her curiosity piqued. Whatever was happening, she needed to see it for herself.

    Maris descended swiftly into the cave, her wings folding back as shended with a graceful thud. The air was thick with tension, the remnants of magic crackling around her. Her heart pounded as her eyes darted through the dim chamber, searching for Lucan.

    Then, she saw him. Lucan stood in the center of the cave, encased in a shimmering shield of light, unharmed. Relief washed over her, but it was quickly reced by a sharp, hot anger as her gaze shifted to the towering elemental creature thrashing against Lucan''s magic.

    Her blood boiled. It hurt him. The thought twisted in her mind like a poison, her protective instincts ring dangerously. Her fingers clenched into fists, her wings trembling slightly with barely contained rage.

    Without thinking, Maris raised her hand, summoning a tiny ball of light that flickered innocuously in her palm. It looked harmless, insignificant. But her eyes burned with fury as she red at the creature.

    With a soft, almost eerie calmness, she hurled the light ball toward the elemental. It zipped through the air, norger than a pebble, and made contact with the creature''s massive, swirling form.

    For a heartbeat, nothing happened.

    Then, the elemental let out a soundless scream as its entire body began to unravel. Light and shadow twisted violently, its form copsing in on itself. With a final, desperate shudder, the creature dissolved into nothingness, the cave falling deathly silent.

    Maris stood there, breathing heavily, her eyes still zing as thest remnants of the creature vanished. Her anger slowly ebbed away as she nced back at Lucan, ensuring once again that he was safe.

 Chapter 226: Heroines Natural Enemy 1

    In the center of a secluded forest clearing, bathed in the ethereal glow of moonlight, sat a mysterious ck egg. It was unlike any natural object, its surface smooth and glossy, almost reflecting the surrounding trees as if it were made of polished obsidian. The air around the egg felt dense, charged with a strange, quiet energy that made the wind still and the animals keep their distance.

    The egg began to hum faintly, a deep, resonating sound that made the ground quiver. A thin crack appeared on its surface, slowly widening as the egg shifted. The crack grew, jagged lines snaking across the glossy exterior. With a soft, wet crackle, the egg split open.

    From inside, a small figure emerged, barelyrger than a child. She was covered in a slick, sticky substance that dripped off her as she crawled free of the shell. Her tiny frame trembled for a moment as she stood, blinking herrge, pure white eyes at the world around her. The slime clung to her dark skin, shimmering in the pale light.

    Her hair, a strikingly white mass, stuck to her head and neck, dripping with the same slimy residue.

    She took a step, then another, her feet sinking into the soft grass beneath her. With each step, something miraculous began to happen��her small body began to change. Her legs elongated, her arms stretched, and her breast rose as she grew taller, her form slowly transitioning from that of a child to a teenager. The slime that had coated her skin slid off, dissipating into the air like mist.

    As she walked, her figure filled out, her limbs graceful, her posture elegant. Her hips widened, curves forming along her once narrow frame, and her breast became fuller, entuating the transformation into a young woman. Her white hair, once short and matted, now cascaded down her back, long and flowing like the finest silk.

    Thest traces of the sticky substance vanished from her body, revealing wless skin the color of dark bronze, smooth and unblemished.

    Within moments, the little girl had be a breathtaking young woman. She stood tall now, her body fully developed, her curves soft yet defined, her hips full and her breast ample. Her white hair framed her face in soft waves, falling all the way down her back like a shining river of moonlight.

    But perhaps the most striking feature was her eyes��pure white, without pupils, yet filled with an otherworldly wisdom and power. Her expression remained calm, but there was a quiet intensity to her gaze.

    As she took in her surroundings, her serene face suddenly twisted in disgust. She felt it��a sickening, heavy energying from the north, a presence that made her stomach churn. Her lips curled in displeasure, her nose wrinkling as if she could smell the foulness that lingered on the air.

    "What is this�� vile stench?" she muttered softly, her voice smooth and melodic, yet carrying a sharp edge. Her white eyes narrowed as she turned her gaze toward the distant mountains to the north. The energying from that direction was sickeningly familiar.

    With a simple snap of her fingers, a brilliant sh of white light surrounded her body. When the light faded, she was clothed in a flowing white dress. The dress was simple yet stunning in its elegance, wrapping around her body as if it had been tailored by the heavens themselves.

    The fabric clung to her curves in all the right ces, entuating her feminine figure without being overtly revealing. Its sleeves were long and delicate, ring out slightly at her wrists, while the dress itself billowed softly around her ankles, shimmering faintly with an inner light.

    She stood there for a moment, her disgust for the energy clear in the way she held herself, her body tense, ready. Her face, though still calm, carried an unmistakable look of disdain as she regarded the north.

    "I cannot allow this�� filth to continue," she whispered to herself. Without another word, she took a step forward, and in an instant, her body was gone, disappearing into a blur of motion as she shot through the forest with supernatural speed.

    The trees whipped past her, the wind barely touching her skin as she moved through the dense woond like a phantom. Her white dress fluttered behind her, trailing in the air like a banner of purity against the darkness she was heading toward. Her movements were fluid, graceful, each step light and soundless as if the earth itself bent to her will, ensuring she left no trace behind.

    As she traveled north, the energy became more oppressive. The further she went, the more palpable the sense of rot became, hanging in the air like a thick fog.

    As the girl sped through the forest, her thoughts began to swirl, fragments of memories flickering at the edges of her mind. They weren''t clear, but they were undeniable��vivid shes of a past life, of power, destruction, and something darker. Her white eyes narrowed as she tried to make sense of it all.

    Images of fire, screams, and chaos danced in her mind, and with each step, she felt something awaken deep within her��a knowledge, a purpose.

    Her pace slowed as the memories began to surface, bing clearer. A tall, imposing figure stood in the midst of battle, his hands raised as dark magic crackled around him, sending waves of destruction through thend. His face was shrouded in shadow, but she could feel his intent, his power, and his absolute hatred for a single being��someone called the Saint.

    The girl''s heart beat faster as the truth began to settle in her bones. These memories weren''t of someone else; they were hers.

    In every life she born, and each time she born differently with no fix gender, look, and even race. There was a time where she born as phoenix, a monster and even an ant.

    Anyways, one thing was clear that she was The Evil Magician. A being feared across thend, whose only purpose was to destroy the Saint and plunge the world into chaos.

    But why?

    The reason eluded her, slipping away like sand through her fingers. She couldn''t remember why she had wanted to kill the Saint, why thend needed to fall into ruin. All she knew was the undeniable truth of her existence��this was what she had been created for. This was her purpose. The instinct was as strong and natural as breathing.

 Chapter 227: Heroines Natural Enemy 2

    As she drew closer to the source of the sickening energy, her head throbbed. That vile, putrid force was none other than the Saint''s presence. Where others would feel warmth, peace, and purity, she felt disgust, revulsion. It churned her insides, making her stomach twist in knots, the very air tasting bitter on her tongue.

    How could anyone stand this? She gagged as the energy grew stronger, the aura of the Saint radiating from the north like a foul odor.

    "I need to stop this," she muttered, her voice low and filled with contempt. "This�� wretched presence cannot continue."

    Her lips curled into a wicked smile, the n already forming in her mind. The Saint was strong��this much she remembered from the shards of her past. If she were to defeat her, it would have to be done swiftly and with precision. No mercy. No hesitation.

    "I should study the Saint, or destroy a county and then make that county my base and the slowly destroy everything."

    She mused aloud, her voice soft yet dripping with malice. "Learn her weaknesses, then strike. It must be quick�� an instant kill. No time for her to resist." Her white eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as she plotted her approach.

    The girl tilted her head slightly as she considered the next step. "But before all that," she said, her tone more casual now, "I should give myself a name."

    She paused in the middle of the forest, her white dress fluttering gently in the soft breeze. In her past lives, she had been feared, known only as the Evil Magician, but now, reborn in this new form, she thought differently. Before she didn''t care for name but this time she want a name, a name that that suited her.

    Her eyes drifted upward, past the trees to the dark sky above. The moon hung low, its pale light casting eerie shadows across the forest floor. For a moment, she considered taking a name from the moon''s glow, something soft and mysterious. But no. That wasn''t right. She wasn''t a creature of light.

    Her gaze shifted northward, toward the direction of the Saint and that foul energy. No, she was something darker. Something more dangerous.

    "Hmm��" she murmured thoughtfully, her fingers brushing a strand of her long white hair back behind her ear. What name would suit her? It had to be powerful, it had to strike fear into those who heard it, but it also had to reflect who she was now��this new incarnation of the Evil Magician.

    A small smirk tugged at the corner of her lips as a name suddenly came to her, as if it had been waiting for her to remember it all along.

    "Nyx," she whispered, testing the name on her tongue. It felt right. Dark, yet elegant. A name that could bring entire kingdoms to their knees. A name that would be feared.

    She let the name settle within her, feeling it meld with her identity, solidifying her resolve.

    "Yes��" she said, louder this time, her voice filled with a quiet, dangerous confidence. "Nyx."

    She stood there for a moment longer, the darkness around her seeming to grow deeper as she embraced her new name, her new identity. Nyx, the one who would bring an end to the Saint, the one who would fulfill her ancient purpose. She would study her prey, learn her weaknesses, and then strike with a force so devastating that the Saint wouldn''t even know what hit her.

    With a satisfied smile, Nyx turned her gaze once more toward the north, where the sickening energy pulsed like a beacon. The path was clear. She knew what had to be done.

    Without another word, she vanished into the night, her form a blur of white and dark as she moved silently toward her north.

    Beside saint, she also felt a small presence of something she was familiar.

    Nyx moved through the dense forest with fluid, purposeful strides. Her white dress flowed around her like a living shadow, contrasting sharply against the dark, tangled woods. As she approached the northern region, the foul energy of the Saint grew ever stronger, thick and nauseating. It was like an unbearable stench in the air, making her stomach churn with each step.

    But her attention was drawn away from the Saint''s energy by another, weaker presence��a familiar sensation that tugged at the edges of her awareness.

    After traveling for hours, she arrived in a ce that felt strangely resonant. It was the location where Maris had fought the elemental creature. The battle had left its mark��cracks in the earth and splintered rocks scattered across the area. The once-mighty elemental creature nowy dormant and diminished, weakened to a state barely noticeable.

    Nyx approached with cautious curiosity. The elemental was a mere shadow of its former self, small and fragile, yet there was a distinct energy that resonated with her own. It was the same kind of ancient power she had sensed before, though diminished. She could not recall why it felt familiar, but the instinct within her told her that this creature could be useful.

    She knelt beside the elemental, her white eyes narrowing as she studied its weakened form. The creature''s energy was faint, barely more than a whisper of its former strength, yet it held a potential she could tap into. Her fingers hovered over the small, shimmering form, and she could sense the elemental''s lingering magic��a connection to nature that was both profound and arcane.

    "This could work," Nyx murmured. She decided that if this creature could serve her purpose, she would harness its power. She ced her hands on the creature, a surge of white light emanating from her fingertips as she began to channel her magic into it.

    The healing process was delicate. The white light wrapped around the elemental, mending its damaged energy and revitalizing its form. Slowly, the creature began to regain its shape, its flickering aura brightening. Though the process was subtle, the creature''s power started to grow once more. Nyx watched with a smirk, pleased by the results of her intervention.

 Chapter 228: Heroines Natural Enemy 3

    As the elemental stirred, it looked up at Nyx with an unreadable gaze, its once-diminished form now glowing faintly with renewed strength. It seemed to recognize the new energy within itself, and though it did not speak, its presence exuded a sense of gratitude and an eagerness to ally with its benefactor. It also felt familiar energy from Nyx.

    Satisfied with her work, Nyx stood and regarded the rejuvenated elemental. "You will help me, won''t you? We have amon goal now. I have ns that require strength, and you will be a part of them."

    The elemental gave a slight nod, its energy pulsating in agreement. Nyx could feel the connection forming, the bond between them growing stronger with every moment. It would serve her well in the tasks ahead.

    With her new ally in tow, Nyx turned her gaze southward. Her destination was a country she had chosen as her base��a ce that would serve as theunching point for her ns to destroy the Saint. She needed a stronghold, a ce from which she could operate with authority and make her moves with precision.

    The country she had selected was a strategic choice, rich in resources and strategically located.

    As she made her way south, the elemental followed closely behind, its form glowing with a subtle light that merged seamlessly with Nyx''s white dress. They traveled swiftly, Nyx''s movements fluid and graceful, and the elemental''s presence a constant, reassuring force beside her.

    Upon arriving in the country, Nyx surveyed her surroundings with a calcting gaze. Thend was vast and varied, with bustling cities, fertile ins, and strategic hignds. It offered numerous opportunities for establishing a base of operations.

    She selected a remote, heavily fortified area that would serve her purposes perfectly��a secluded fortress that would be easy to defend and difficult for unwanted intruders to find.

    Nyx began the process of setting up her base. With a few waves of her hand and a whispered incantation, she began to transform the fortress into a stronghold fit for her ambitions. The structure was fortified with magical wards, its defenses strengthened to repel any threats.

    She created an aura of darkness around the area, a cloak that would obscure it from prying eyes and ensure that only those she allowed could find their way inside.

    Her new base was bing a reality, a perfect ce from which she could orchestrate her ns. The elemental, now restored to a formidable presence, was a key part of her strategy.

    Nyx stood at the heart of her newly fortified base, her white eyes glowing faintly in the dim light of the surrounding forest. The elemental hovered beside her, its energy now restored and pulsing with renewed strength. She had prepared the groundwork, and now it was time to extend her reach even further.

    Closing her eyes, Nyx summoned her dark power. A shiver of excitement coursed through her as she felt the familiar pull of the magic deep within her. With a single thought, a pair of massive, ck wings unfurled from her back, stretching out behind her like shadowse to life. The feathers shimmered in the faint moonlight, a contrast to the purity of her white dress.

    The wings pped once, twice, and then with a powerful thrust, sheunched herself into the sky.

    She soared higher and higher, her wings slicing through the night air with ease. The wind rushed past her, but she felt none of its chill. Above the treetops and far beyond the reach of the world below, Nyx came to a halt, hovering in the air as she spread her arms wide. Her ck wings stretched out behind her like the harbingers of death.

    "Now�� let''s see what this world truly holds," she whispered to herself.

    With a focused thought, Nyx activated her scanning ability. It was powerful skill she had allowing her to reach out across vast distances and sense the magical energies around her. Her mind stretched outward, expanding far beyond the limits of her physical form, enveloping the region in a web of perception.

    At first, she sensed the familiar energy of the Saint to the north��still as repulsive as ever. The aura of purity and light radiated like a beacon, making her stomach churn with disgust. But she quickly pushed past it, seeking out something more�� something different.

    Her senses spread farther,bing through thend, searching for any sign of power that resonated with her own. Then, after a few moments of scanning, she felt it��three distinct energies, each one simr to hers. Each one powerful.

    A slow, satisfied smile spread across her face as she locked onto the first energy. It wasn''t located within the physical world but rather hidden away in a pocket dimension, a separate realm altogether. From her knowledge of such ces, she recognized this particr pocket dimension as one where spirits resided.

    The energy there was ancient, tinged with a primal essence that made it different from anything she had encountered in the physical world.

    "A spirit realm��" Nyx murmured, her voice thoughtful. "Interesting."

    But that wasn''t all. Her scan revealed two more energies, both also hidden within pocket dimensions. The second belonged to a dragon��a powerful creature whose magic was tightly bound to the forces of nature itself with massive body that have strongest natural physical strength.

    The third energy was just as impressive. It came from yet another pocket dimension, one where a phoenix resided. The phoenix''s energy was radiant and fierce, the kind of power that could rival even the greatest magicians. Its magic pulsed with heat, life, and the cycle of rebirth.

    Nyx hovered in the air, her wings gently beating as she processed the new information. Three powerful energies, each locked away in separate dimensions, each aligned with ancient forces. Spirits, dragons, and phoenixes��beings that appeared in Saint''s Region. There was no history of them, no one know where did they came from, where human were know to came with first saint.

    "Let''s take those three as ally and attack saint."

 Chapter 229: Heroine Watching Arm Wrestling

    Maris took a deep breath, her anger slowly dissipating as thest flickers of the elemental''s essence faded from the cave. She stepped toward Lucan, her wings folding neatly behind her. The shimmering shield of light around him was still intact, a barrier against the remnants of the chaotic battle.

    Despite the situation, Maris could see that Lucan was rtively unharmed. Still, her protective instincts and lingering fear drove her to act. With a solemn expression, she raised her hands and began to chant softly, invoking the Divine Healing spell.

    The air around her crackled with intense energy as the spell took form. A brilliant light enveloped Lucan, bathing him in a soothing glow. The Divine Healing spell was renowned for its power; it could heal any wound as long as there was a heartbeat left in the patient. However, it came at a great cost: it would drain Maris of all her magical abilities for several seconds, rendering her vulnerable.

    The spellpleted its work, and the light faded, leaving Lucanpletely restored. Maris stumbled slightly, feeling the immediate bacsh of her magic draining away. Her breath came in short gasps as she swayed, but before she could fall, Lucan caught her in his arms.

    Maris closed her eyes for a brief moment, inhaling the familiar scent of Lucan. She loved being held by him, feeling the warmth of his presence.

    Lucan nced down at her, his expression softening, but then he sighed. "Sometimes, I appreciate that you care this much, Maris," he said gently, "but using the Divine Healing spell when I''m perfectly fine�� isn''t exactly the most practical choice."

    Maris looked up at him, her eyes still shimmering with concern. "It was for my assurance, Lucan-sama," she replied softly.

    Before Lucan could respond further, the sound of footsteps echoed. Reshmi arrived, her presencemanding and powerful as ever. Her eyes scanned around, taking in the remnants of the battle, the dissipating magic, and finally settling on Lucan with a curious gaze.

    "Lucan-sama," Maris said, "This is Reshmi, the Tribal Warrior I met in the vige. She''s the head of that vige. Reshmi, this is Lucan-sama, the most important person in my life."

    Reshmi''s gaze softened slightly as she regarded Lucan. She had sensed an immense power the moment she had entered the cave, but now, standing before him, she could feel it more keenly. The strength radiating from him wasn''t just magical��it was physical, too.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Lucan," Reshmi said, her voice filled curiosity. She paused, studying him further. "I can feel the strength within you. Are you�� Perhaps you use physical strength?"

    Maris beamed with pride, her eyes shining as she spoke. "Yes, Reshmi! Lucan-sama is the most physically strong person I have ever known. His strength and abilities surpass anything I''ve ever encountered. He has faced countless dangers and emerged victorious each time. His wisdom, courage, and unwavering resolve make him the greatest protector and leader one could ever ask for.

    Lucan-sama''s mere presencemands respect and awe, and I am honored to stand by his side."

    Reshmi listened intently, her eyes flickering between Maris and Lucan as the words sank in. There was no doubt in her mind that Maris believed every word she said. The Tribal Warrior nodded in agreement, feeling Lucan''s power for herself.

    Lucan, who had been standing silently, felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. He didn''t expect Maris to boast about him so much. It was true he was strong, but he wasn''t entirely sure if he could match Reshmi in a contest of raw physical power. She was, after all, a Tribal Warrior, and their strength was legendary.

    Reshmi seemed to be thinking along the same lines, as a glint of challenge appeared in her eyes. "I would love to test that strength of yours, Mr. Lucan," she said, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Perhaps a friendly match?"

    Lucan''s ownpetitive spirit stirred. He hadn''t had a proper physical challenge in some time, and part of him was curious to see how much stronger he had be. He was Kingdom ss in physical strength, water magic, and light magic, and Empire ss in dark magic and unique ability of Evil Magician. However, the thought of matching himself against someone of Reshmi''s caliber was intriguing.

    "I''d like that," Lucan said, nodding in agreement. "But we''ve spent nearly three hours here already. We need to return to Xue Lan and the others."

    Maris also nodded and said they need to go.

    Reshmi understand, but she wasn''t about to let the opportunity slip by. "How about staying for a meal, then?" she asked. "I prepared something special for you both. You could rest for a while, and we can still have our match afterward."

    Lucan hesitated. "I would love to, but we can''t just leave our friends waiting for us."

    Reshmi smiled. "You can bring them as well. They''re wee in our vige."

    Lucan chuckled. "Not today. But we will return in a few days. Then we can have that meal and�� maybe even that friendly fight you mentioned."

    Reshmi crossed her arms, considering his words. "In that case, how about a quick arm wrestling match?" she suggested, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "It won''t take long."

    Lucan''s curiosity was piqued. "Alright," he said with a grin. "A quick match, then."

    They moved to a sturdy stone table near the entrance of the cave, both of them standing on opposite sides. Lucan rolled up his sleeves, revealing his muscr forearm. Reshmi followed suit, her toned arm glistening under the cave''s dim light. They sped hands, both of them radiating confidence.

    Maris watched.

    The moment their hands locked, a low hum of energy filled the air. Lucan and Reshmi stared each other down, the tension building between them. Without a word, they both applied pressure.

    The ground beneath the table cracked instantly, thin fissures spiderwebbing outward as theirbined strength caused the stone to groan in protest. A gust of wind whipped through the cave, growing stronger with each passing second, swirling around them as if responding to the immense force they were generating.

    Neither of them gave an inch. Lucan''s muscles tensed, veins bulging as he pushed with all his might. Reshmi''s arm trembled slightly, but she held firm, her strength nearly matching his.

    The wind inside the cave grew wilder, howling as the cracks beneath their arms widened. The stone table beneath them creaked and groaned, but neither of them wavered. Sweat beaded on both their foreheads as they continued the struggle, their gazes locked in mutual respect.

    Minutes passed, and it became clear that neither Lucan nor Reshmi could overpower the other. The ground beneath them was a mess of cracks and debris, the air thick with swirling dust, but their hands remained locked, unmoving.

    Finally, Lucanughed and released his grip. "I think we''re evenly matched," he said, shaking out his arm.

    Reshmi grinned, clearly satisfied. "It seems so," she agreed. "You''re as strong as Maris said."

    Maris, watching from the sidelines, pped her hands excitedly. "Lucan-sama, that was amazing!"

    Lucan smiled, "Next time," he said, "we''ll have a longer match. But for now, we really should get back."

    Reshmi nodded, though there was still a glint of challenge in her eyes. "Next time, then," she said. "I''ll be waiting."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 230: Heroine Skiing Down

    "Oh, Teacher Lucan!" Xue Lan called out with a warm smile, waving from across the snow-covered slope.

    Lucan turned toward her. pleased to see her. "Ah, Teacher Xue. It''s good to meet you again."

    After their brief yet intense adventure in the tribal vige, Lucan and Maris had returned to the snow-capped mountain where they had started. The sky was clear, and the sun gleamed brightly off the freshyer of snow. The cool air bit gently at their faces as they descended back onto the slope.

    As Lucan and Maris approached, they found Xue Lan waiting at the foot of the slope with the other students. Behind Xue, Maris could see her friends��Fiona, Bethy, and Hima��gathered around, It seemed everyone had gathered here.

    "How about you? Are you having fun?" Xue Lan asked, tilting her head curiously.

    Lucan let out a soft chuckle, ncing at Maris, who gave him a yful smile. "Yes, the trip through the sky, and our adventure with the tribal vige was�� exciting," Lucan said

    Xue Lan blinked in confusion, her brows knitting together as she tried to process his words. "A trip through the sky? A tribal vige? But�� weren''t you two skiing thest time I saw you?"

    Lucan chuckled, shaking his head. "No... it''s nothing important. More importantly, are you all enjoying yourselves?"

    Xue Lan didn''t press the issue, her confusion reced with her usual cheerful demeanor. "Yes! Both Fiona and Bethy have picked things up quickly. They''ve already mastered the basics!" She beamed, clearly proud of her students.

    "That''s great to hear." Maris grinned. "From here on, we can all ski together."

    "Once they get a bit more ustomed, we might even race," Xue added with a wink, clearly enjoying the idea of a little friendlypetition.

    Lucan smiled, pleased with the progress. "Sounds good. Let''s all ski together and see how it goes."

    With that, Lucan, Maris, Xue, and the three female students��Fiona, Bethy, and Hima��prepared to ski down the mountain together. Xue led the way, followed closely by Hima, who had already gained a reputation for her skillful skiing. Maris, with her innate athleticism, effortlessly glided over the snow, as graceful as a bird in flight.

    Her movements were so fluid that it was hard to believe it was her first time skiing.

    Lucan, meanwhile, hung back a little, keeping an eye on Fiona and Bethy, who were still working on their technique. They weren''t quite as experienced as the others, and their hesitance showed as they navigated the slopes. Fiona''s face was a mask of concentration, while Bethy looked a bit more nervous, her legs shaking slightly as she tried to maintain her bnce.

    "Don''t rush it!" Lucan called out to them from halfway down the mountain. "Take your time and ski slowly. It''s more important to stay upright than to be fast!"

    "Yes, Teacher Lucan!" Fiona shouted back, her voice carrying a bit of uncertainty.

    "Y-Yes!" Bethy followed, though her voice wavered as her skis slid unevenly beneath her.

    Lucan watched carefully as they descended, his sharp eyes catching every little wobble and misstep. Suddenly, Bethy''s ski caught on a small patch of uneven snow, and her bnce faltered.

    "Ah!" she cried out, her arms iling as she tried to regain control. Lucan instinctively reached out, ready to move toward her, but before he could, something happened.

    A shadow flickered near Bethy, subtle yet unmistakable. A small figure with delicate wings appeared behind her, silently steadying her from the back. It was marite, Maris''s summoned, its ethereal form barely visible in the sunlight. Bethy, still too focused on not falling, didn''t even notice the little creature aiding her.

    "Huh...?" Lucan muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in surprise. He quickly nced over at Fiona, and sure enough, another shadowy figure hovered beside her, its wings fluttering gently as it guided her down the slope.

    It seemed Maris had discreetly summoned her marites to ensure her friends'' safety without them knowing. Lucan couldn''t help but smile. She truly cared for them.

    "Is something wrong, Lucan-sama?" Maris asked as she skied up beside him.

    Lucan shook his head, "No, nothing."

    "Well then... Shall we go on?" she asked, gesturing down the slope.

    Lucan nodded. Since Fiona and Bethy have marites helping them, Lucan think he can go ahead.

    Maris smiled and, with a graceful motion, pushed off down the slope, gliding effortlessly over the snow like a snow fairy. Her smooth, controlled movements were a sight to behold, her skis barely making a sound as they cut through the snow. Lucan watched her for a moment, admiring her grace before following her down.

    They made their way down the slope, and everything seemed to be going smoothly��until a sudden shout broke through the calm.

    "Ah��ahhhh!"

    Lucan''s head snapped toward the sound, just in time to see Xue Lanpletely lose her bnce. Her skis crossed awkwardly beneath her, and she iled her arms wildly, trying in vain to steady herself. But it was toote��she tipped over and began rolling down the slope, quickly picking up speed.

    "Teacher Xue!" Maris called out.

    Before Lucan or anyone else could react, Xue''s tumble turned into a full-blown snowball effect. She careened into Hima, who was skiing just ahead of her, and the two of them went down together, entangled in a chaotic heap of arms, legs, and skis.

    They rolled down the slope like a giant, iling snowball, umting more and more snow as they went. By the time they finally came to a stop, they were bothpletely covered in snow, looking more like snow-women than skiers.

    Maris skied over, trying to stifle augh, while Lucan followed close behind also smiling.

    "Are you two alright?" Maris asked, her voice filled with barely-contained giggles.

    Xue Lan, still dazed, sat up slowly, shaking snow out of her hair. "I''m�� fine," she muttered, clearly embarrassed. Hima, meanwhile, wasughing uncontrobly beside her, not the least bit upset by the mishap.

    "That was�� unexpected," Lucan said with a grin, offering his hand to help Xue up.

    "Ugh, I can''t believe I did that," Xue groaned, epting Lucan''s hand and pulling herself to her feet. She nced over at Hima, who was still rolling inughter. "I''m so sorry, Hima! I didn''t mean to take you down with me!"

    Hima waved her off, still chuckling. "No worries, Teacher Xue. That was hrious! Besides, I''ve never had so much snow stuck to me before."

    Lucan chuckled, brushing some of the snow off Xue''s shoulders. "Well, you certainly made a memorable moment out of it."

    Xue blushed, still mortified but managing to smile. "Let''s just hope I don''t do that again."

    As they all gathered at the bottom of the slope, Maris turned to Lucan, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Lucan-sama, shall we go again?"

    Lucan smiled, "Of course," he said, adjusting his skis. "Let''s race this time. And maybe Xue can stay upright this round."

    Xue groaned, but couldn''t help butugh along with the others as they prepared for another run down the mountain.

 Chapter 231: Heroine Watch Lucan Fighting

    Lucan and Maris glided smoothly down the ski slope, their skis cutting through the snow like des through butter. The sun reflected brightly off the powder, casting a serene glow over the mountain.

    As they reached the base of the slope once again, Lucan noticed something was off. This time, Xue Lan wasn''t sprawled out in a heap of snow, but she and Hima seemed to be in a bit of trouble. Standing a few feet away from them were three men, all in their twenties, dressed in bright, expensive-looking ski suits. They were inching closer to the girls, their bodynguage tense and invasive.

    "Come on, it''s just a bit of fun. How about you join us for some coffee?" one of the men said, shing a greasy smile.

    "Yeah, we won''t do anything, I promise. We''ll even treat you to a meal," another chimed in, leaning slightly toward Xue Lan, who was clearly ufortable.

    "Uh... this is troubling. Could you stop?" Xue Lan said, her voice strained. She was trying to keep herposure, but it was clear the men''s persistent attention was getting to her.

    Lucan narrowed his eyes as he watched the scene unfold.

    "Lucan-sama, is that what I think it is?" Maris asked.

    "Yeah..." Lucan sighed, nodding. "They''re hitting on them."

    Xue Lan was in her twenties and looked youthful and approachable, while Hima, though still a student, had a mature air about her that sometimes drew unwanted attention. Unfortunately, the age gap between the girls and the men didn''t seem to faze the guys.

    "Hey, you''re really cute. Do you have a boyfriend?" one of the men asked Xue Lan, stepping even closer, his eyes gleaming with expectation.

    "Stop it!" Xue Lan''s frustration boiled over. "Of course, I don''t have a boyfriend, but that doesn''t mean��"

    "Huh? You don''t?" The man chuckled, cutting her off. "That''s such a waste for someone as cute as you. Maybe I should put myself up as a candidate."

    Lucan''s brow furrowed as he watched Xue Lan getting more attention than Hima. It wasn''t hard to tell that the men were bing increasingly aggressive in their approach.

    "Well..." Lucan murmured to Maris, his tone calm but decisive. "I guess I should step in and help."

    Maris nodded. "Be careful, Lucan-sama," she said softly. She knew that with Lucan''s power, these men wouldn''t stand a chance.

    Lucan told Maris to stay back if they saw Maris then he need waste more wordd. He walked over toward the group.

    "Excuse me," Lucan said, his voice loud enough to catch their attention. "Is there something wrong with my friends?"

    The men stopped their advances and turned to face Lucan, eyeing him with annoyance. One of them frowned and folded his arms. "Huh? Who the hell are you?"

    Lucan didn''t miss a beat. "I''m their colleague," he said, gesturing toward Hima. "And this youngdy is my student. Is there a problem here?"

    The men''s faces twisted in irritation. "Tch... so they''re with a guy."

    The tallest of the three stepped forward, cracking his knuckles. "What''s it to you? We''re just having a little fun."

    Lucan could sense the tension rising. These men weren''t just trying to flirt; they were getting aggressive, and the situation was escting fast. One of the men sneered at Lucan, eyeing him up and down. "Should we just knock this weak-looking guy out?"

    The man to his left nodded in agreement, the smirk on his face widening. "Yeah, we''ll just borrow these girls for a bit. You don''t have a problem with that, right? Try to stop us, and we might have to get rough."

    Lucan sighed, "Geez..." he muttered under his breath. "These are the kind of guys you just can''t ignore."

    He sighed and shook his head. He didn''t think that trying to pick up girls was inherently wrong; some girls might even enjoy it. But if a woman said no, then that was it��the men should stop and walk away. And threatening violence? That waspletely out of line.

    "I dislike you guys," Lucan said softly, his voice edged with coldness. "It looks like I''ll have to teach you some lessons as a teacher."

    "What the hell are you babbling about?"

    "I told you to get lost already!" the second man barked, stepping forward and raising his fist.

    Lucan, without even blinking, moved his head slightly, effortlessly dodging the punch. The man seemed to have some experience in street fights, but to Lucan, he wasughably slow.

    "If you''ve got so much energy," Lucan said, his tone casual, "why don''t you be adventurers and hunt monsters? You''ll make money, and people will appreciate you."

    "Shut up!" one of the men growled. "I''ll crush you!"

    Lucan sighed again, watching as the men lost their temper in the snow. He was baffled by how quickly their emotions red.

    "Really? Is this the best you''ve got?" Lucan muttered.

    The men lunged at him, fists swinging wildly. But Lucan moved like water, slipping past their blows with ease. In one swift motion, he kicked the first man in the shin, dropping him to the ground with a yelp. The second man swung again, only for Lucan to elbow him sharply in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him.

    The third man hesitated, seeing his friends already on the ground, but before he could retreat, Lucan backhanded him across the jaw.

    "Arrgh!" the third man cried, clutching his face.

    The three men staggered back, clutching their bruised bodies and ring at Lucan with a mix of pain and fury. "Y-you''ll regret this!" one of them spat, limping away with hispanions.

    Lucan watched them retreat, shaking his head. "Empty threats from empty-headed bullies..." he muttered. They were so cliched, it almost felt like something out of a cliched manga and anime..

    As the men disappeared down the slope, Xue Lan and Hima hurried over to Lucan, their faces filled with relief and gratitude.

    "Thank you so much, Teacher Lucan!" Hima eximed, bowing slightly. Her cheeks were flushed from the stress of the situation. "Those guys were so persistent... It was scary!"

    "Yeah, they just wouldn''t leave us alone," Xue Lan added, her voice still shaky. "Thank you for stepping in."

    Lucan smiled softly. "Don''t mention it. I was just enjoying a nice day of skiing, and they happened to ruin it for a moment."

    Maris who watched felt Lucan is even greater and she would love to see a scene where Lucan save her.

 Chapter 232: Heroine in Hot Spring

    "Phew��"

    Maris sighed contentedly as she sank into the warmth of the women''s bath. The soothing sensation of the hot water enveloped her tired muscles, and she tried to rx despite the chilly air that wafted through the open window. Outside, snowkes driftedzily down, creating a serene and picturesque scene. The snow-coveredndscape was a stark contrast to the steamy, inviting water of the bathhouse.

    Maris closed her eyes and tried to ignore the tug of thoughts about the men''s bath on the other side of the wall. Her mind wandered, pondering what Lucan might be doing at that very moment. It was a little awkward not being in the bath with him. They had shared many baths before, and she missed his presence.

    "Wow, the water is so white!" Hima''s voice broke through Maris''s reverie, her tone filled with genuine amazement.

    "It''s cold outside�� Ah, it''s hot!" Fiona''s voice followed, her initial difort quickly giving way to pleasure as she adjusted to the bath''s temperature.

    "Everyone, make sure to rinse off properly before entering the bath," Xue Lan reminded them.

    Maris couldn''t help but overhear their conversation, but her thoughts kept drifting back to Lucan. The separation, though temporary, felt oddly unsettling. She wanted to share this moment of rxation with him.

    "How''s it on the other side, Lucan-sama?" Maris called out, leaning closer to the wall that separated the men''s and women''s baths.

    "It feels good. Winter is indeed perfect for hot springs," Lucan''s calm and rxed voice came through, making Maris''s heart flutter a little.

    Maris sighed again, her thoughts lingering on the water''s warmth. "But how does the hot watere from the ground? Is it the goddess''s blessing?"

    "No, hot springs and the goddess aren''t directly rted," Lucan''s voice replied with a hint of amusement. "The water is heated by magma flowing underground, which warms the groundwater until it erupts to the surface. But in a way, it''s still a testament to the goddess''s work, as she created the principles of this world."

    "Ah, as expected of Teacher Lucan. You''re so knowledgeable," Bethy said, her voice full of admiration. She was sitting on the edge of the bath, her legs dangling in the hot water.

    "Yes, I didn''t know that," Fiona added, sounding both impressed and curious.

    Maris felt a pang of envy. She had missed the chance to bathe with Lucan recently, and the memories of their shared moments in the bath came flooding back. She remembered the way he would tease her, the quiet conversations they''d have, and the warmth of his presence. A tinge of sadness settled over her.

    The bath was meant to be a rxing experience, yet Maris couldn''t shake off the feeling of longing. She wished she could be with Lucan right now, sharing in the warmth and tranquility.

    Just then, Xue Lan''s voice rang out, "Bethy, don''t ssh too much. We don''t want to identally make a mess."

    "Okay," Bethy said.

    Still, Maris''s thoughts kept returning to Lucan. The more she thought about it, the more she felt a strong urge to be with him. Her wings twitched with the impulse to fly through the wall and join him in the men''s bath.

    "Maybe I should just�� visit him," Maris mused aloud, her wings beginning to stretch out. She had a sudden, wild idea of breaking through the wall and surprising Lucan.

    "Maris, what are you doing?" Xue Lan asked, her voiceced with concern. She noticed Maris''s movement and quickly realized what was about to happen.

    "Wait! What are you thinking?" Hima eximed, her voice filled with rm.

    "I just want to join Lucan-sama. It''s not like it would hurt anyone," Maris said, her voice tinged with determination. Her wings unfurled fully, casting a soft, ethereal light.

    "Maris, you can''t!" Fiona''s voice was firm but worried. "It''s not appropriate. Besides, it might cause a scene."

    Maris hesitated, her wings fluttering in indecision. She really wanted to be with Lucan, but her friend''s were right. She knew they were right; it wasn''t just about her own desires. She had to respect the boundaries and the proper etiquette of the situation.

    "No, I can''t do that," Maris finally said, her wings folding back reluctantly. She felt a mix of disappointment and eptance. "You''re right. It wouldn''t be right to just barge in."

    "Thank you for understanding," Xue Lan said, her tone relieved.

    Maris nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed but understanding the necessity. "I guess I''ll just have to wait untilter to share the bath with him."

    Just as Maris was about to settle back into the water, Xue Lan''s voice suddenly rang out again, this time with a hint of panic. "Oh no, I think I''ve slipped!"

    There was a muffled thud, followed by a loud ssh. The next thing Maris heard was a series of spluttering sounds and Xue Lan''s clumsy attempts to regain her bnce.

    "What happened?" Maris asked.

    "I''m okay, but I think I''ve dragged Hima down with me!" Xue Lan''s voice was somewhat muffled, but it was clear she had fallen into the water with a ssh.

    Maris and her friends exchanged worried nces andughed.

    Then as Maris rxed in the bath, she couldn''t help but think about how much she missed being with Lucan. The warmth of the water reminded her of their shared moments, and she longed for the day when they could enjoy such simple pleasures together.

    Eventually, Xue Lan was managed to get out of water, "Well, that was quite a tumble. I''m sorry, Hima. I didn''t mean to drag you into the water."

    "It''s okay, Teacher Xue," Hima replied, her voice soothing. "It was an ident. Let''s just enjoy the rest of our time here."

    Maris smiled softly, d to hear that Xue Lan and Hima were okay.

    As the evening wore on, the snow continued to fall outside, adding to the serene atmosphere. Maris found herself reflecting on the day''s events and looking forward to the future. She was thinking how could she have bath with Lucan again.

    [Next 53 Chapters are all about fights... If you don''t want to read right scenes, and just wan to enjoy the peaceful, slice of life, and Heroine with Lucan then skip 283th chapter. After 283th chapter, everything is about Lucan and Maris''s love story and some more woman.]

 Chapter 233: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 1

    The wind coldly blew through the dense trees. Julia stood at the edge of ck Hollow, her red hair catching in the icy breeze. Her magic sword rested at her side, aforting weight against her hip as her sharp eyes scanned the vige, noting the eerieck of movement. No children ying, no farmers tending the fields, just empty streets and shuttered windows.

    The snow crunched beneath her boots as she took her first step toward the heart of the vige, the rest of her team following close behind.

    Rina walked beside Julia, her armor nking softly with each step. The scars on her left arm��her only arm��stood out against the steel of her armor. Despite her missing right arm, she wielded a massive sword, farrger than most would think possible for a single-handed fighter. Her short-cropped hair barely moved in the wind.

    "You think this ce is deserted?" Rina asked.

    "It''s too quiet," Julia replied. "Something is wrong."

    Behind them, Hima hummed lightly, her golden hair flowing in waves down her back, stark against the bleakness of the vige. She had a flirtatious smile on her lips, but even the bubbly magician couldn''t mask the tension in the air. Her staff tapped softly against the ground as she walked, the enchanted wood gleaming with traces of magic.

    "Looks like someone forgot to invite us to the party," Hima said with a teasing lilt, though her eyes darted cautiously toward the shadows. "Where is everyone? A whole vige doesn''t just vanish unless something''s having a bit too much fun out here."

    Olive, the quietest of the group, was nothing more than a shadow. Dressed in her usual ck attire, her dark hair and eyes allowed her to blend into the fading light of the afternoon. Her knives were hidden, though Julia knew she had them at the ready, as always. Olive never spoke unless absolutely necessary, her sharp gaze always fixed on her surroundings. She was the assassin of the group.

    As they entered the vige square, an old man emerged from one of the dpidated houses. His face was drawn with age and fear, his hands trembling as he clutched a staff for support. The faint sound of a door creaking behind him made Olive flinch slightly, her hand drifting toward her knives. Julia motioned for her to hold back, stepping forward to meet the elder.

    "Are you the ones sent to help us?" The elder''s voice cracked with age, but the desperation in his tone was unmistakable.

    Julia nodded, her hand resting on the hilt of her magic sword. "We''vee to investigate the disappearances. Can you tell us what''s been happening?"

    The old man nced around nervously. He licked his chapped lips, his eyes darting between the trees and the vige, before finally speaking in a hushed voice. "It started a few months ago. People would disappear in the night��no sign of struggle, no sound to warn us. Just...gone. It was like they were swallowed by the dark."

    Hima raised an eyebrow, ncing around the quiet square. "And no one''s seen what''s taking them?"

    The elder shook his head. "No one...who''s lived to tell about it. Some say it''s a demon, others think it''s the forest itself. All I know is we can''t stop it. You can hear it, though...a whispering in the trees, a dark presence that watches us. We''re too afraid to leave our homes at night."

    Julia frowned, ncing over at Rina, who stood silent and still as ever, her eyes narrowed as if calcting something. "Has anyone tried to leave the vige?" Julia asked, though she already suspected the answer.

    "Once. A few families fled in the middle of the night...but we never heard from them again."

    Silence settled over the group. Hima twirled a strand of her golden hair around her finger, "Sounds like we''ve got ourselves a real monster here, huh? It''s always the quiet little viges, isn''t it?"

    Rina''s gaze remained fixed on the treeline, her expression hard. "If it''s a demon, we need to prepare."

    The elder stepped closer to Julia, his frail hand clutching her sleeve as if she were hisst hope. "Please...whatever it is, it''s too strong for us. My granddaughter...she was takenst week. We can''t go on like this."

    Julia ced aforting hand on the man''s shoulder. "We''ll stop it," she promised, "You don''t have to live in fear any longer."

    The elder looked at her with teary eyes, but before he could respond, a rustling sound echoed from the edge of the vige. Olive was the first to react, her body shifting slightly, her hand instinctively moving to her knives. Rina''s sword was already half-drawn, her muscles tensed and ready.

    "What was that?" Hima whispered, her fingers glowing faintly with the beginnings of a spell.

    The group turned toward the sound, eyes sharp, breath held. For a moment, everything was still again��the wind, the trees, the very air around them. Then, like a flicker of shadow, something moved between the trees.

    Olive was gone in a heartbeat, her form melting into the shadows as she pursued the figure. Julia signaled for the others to stay back, following Olive''s path into the woods with Hima and Rina close behind. The elder''s warnings echoed in her mind, but her instincts as a leader pushed her forward. They needed to find out what was haunting this ce.

    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the atmosphere shifted. The air grew colder, heavier, as if the very forest was alive and watching them. The trees twisted unnaturally, their branches gnarled and reaching like skeletal hands toward the sky. The ground beneath their feet became uneven, and Julia could feel the oppressive weight of something far darker than she had anticipated.

    Rina moved up beside her, her voice low. "This ce...it feels wrong."

    Julia nodded, her grip tightening on the hilt of her sword. "Stay alert. Whatever''s out here, it''s powerful."

    Suddenly, Olive appeared before them, silent as always, her dark eyes narrowing as she pointed ahead. Julia followed her gaze, and there, just beyond the twisted trees, she saw it. A shadowy figure, barely more than a silhouette, stood watching them. Its form was vague, shifting in and out of focus as if it were not fully part of this world. Julia''s heart raced, but she forced herself to remain calm.

    "Do we engage?" Rina asked, her massive sword already raised in preparation for battle.

    "Not yet," Julia whispered. "We need more information. It could be a scout."

    Hima, her fingers still glowing faintly, stepped forward, her voice soft but confident. "Let me try something."

    She raised her staff, and a small pulse of magic radiated out from her, harmless but probing. The figure didn''t move, but something about it seemed to shift, as if acknowledging the magic. The air grew colder still, and a deep, unnatural whispering filled the forest around them. It was faint, almost unintelligible, but it sent a chill down Julia''s spine.

    "This isn''t good," Hima muttered, "That thing...it''s not human."

    Before Julia could respond, the figure vanished, melting into the darkness as if it had never been there. The whispering stopped, leaving the forest eerily silent once more.

    Julia exchanged a nce with Rina, who was already scanning the area, her body tense. "We need to head back," Julia said, her voice steady despite the dread building in her chest. "Whatever that was, it''s watching us."

    As they made their way back to the vige, Julia couldn''t shake the feeling that they had juste face-to-face with something far more dangerous than a simple demon. The presence in the forest wasn''t just powerful��it was ancient, and it was waiting for something. What exactly, she didn''t know.

    But one thing was certain: the team wasn''t dealing with a normal threat, and they were going to need every ounce of strength to survive whaty ahead.

    Back at the vige, the elder was waiting for them, his face etched with concern. Julia''s expression was grim as she approached him.

    "There''s something in the forest," she said quietly. "Something powerful."

    The elder''s face paled, but he nodded, as if confirming his worst fears. "Then...there''s no hope?"

    Julia nced back at her team��at Hima''s glowing hands, at Rina''s massive sword, at Olive''s silent, unwavering stance.

    "There''s always hope," Julia said firmly. "But we need to prepare. This fight is just beginning.

 Chapter 234: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 2

    The crackling of a small fire provided a brief respite from the biting cold as the four women huddled around it. They had set up camp just beyond the vige in a clearing surrounded by towering trees, their shadows stretching like long fingers into the fading light. Rina stood apart from the group, sharpening her sword with slow, deliberate strokes, her face illuminated by the flickering mes.

    The evening was eerily quiet, save for the soft rustling of leaves and the distant call of a lone owl. Despite the stillness, there was an unsettling energy in the air, as if the very forest were watching them.

    "Do you feel it?" Julia asked, her voice low. She was sitting on a log, her hands resting on her magic sword, its silver de faintly shimmering in the firelight.

    "I''d be more worried if I didn''t," Hima replied. She sat cross-legged on the ground, her staff leaning against her shoulder. The magician twirled a strand of golden hair absentmindedly as she nced around the camp. "This ce gives me the creeps, but at least we''ve got each other to keep warm, right?"

    Olive sat a few feet away from the fire, her dark eyes watching the surrounding trees like a hawk.

    "What do you think? Whatever we saw earlier...it wasn''t just a coincidence." Hima asked.

    Julia frowned, her eyes drifting to the treeline. She could still feel the weight of that shadowy figure''s presence, as if it had left some part of itself lingering in the air. "No. It wasn''t a coincidence. There''s something out there, something intelligent. That thing��it was watching us."

    "Then why didn''t it attack?" Rina asked without looking up from her sword. The rhythmic sound of the whetstone against metal punctuated her words. "If it wanted us dead, it had the chance."

    Julia shook her head. "I don''t know. Maybe it was testing us, trying to see what we''re capable of. Or maybe it was waiting for something..."

    "Waiting for what?" Hima asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "That''s what we need to figure out." Julia''s voice was firm, but the uncertainty gnawed at her. She was used to leading, to having a n, but something about this situation felt beyond her control.

    Rina sheathed her sword with a metallic click and walked over to join the group, her armor gleaming in the firelight. She sat beside Julia, her expression as serious as ever. "We can''t just sit around and wait for it toe to us. We need to take the fight to whatever''s out there."

    "We don''t even know what we''re dealing with," Olive said quietly from her spot in the shadows.

    "Olive''s right," Julia agreed. "We need more information. But we can''t wait too long, either. If that thing is responsible for the disappearances, more lives are at stake."

    The silence that followed was heavy, each of them lost in their thoughts. The fire crackled softly, the only sound in the stillness of the night. Above them, the stars began to emerge, twinkling faintly in the dark sky, but even their light seemed distant, muted.

    Hima broke the silence with a sigh, leaning back on her hands as she looked up at the sky. "So, any brilliant ideas on how we gather information without getting our heads bitten off?"

    Julia hesitated, weighing her options. "We could split up," she suggested. "Olive can scout the forest while the rest of us stay here, ready to act if something happens."

    "No," Rina said firmly, shaking her head. "We stay together. I''m not letting Olive go out there alone."

    Olive''s expression didn''t change, but she looked at Rina, saying that she can handle herself.

    "I know you can," Rina replied, her tone softening slightly. "But I don''t trust this ce. We''re stronger together."

    Julia nodded. "Rina''s right. We can''t afford to take risks, not here. We''ll scout the forest together tomorrow at first light. For now, we rest."

    "Rest?" Hima raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk returning to her face. "How can you think of sleeping when we''ve got some creepy forest creature lurking out there?"

    "We''ll take shifts," Julia said, ignoring Hima''s sarcasm. "Olive, you take first watch. Wake me when it''s my turn."

    Olive gave a curt nod, already focused on the surrounding darkness. Julia trusted her implicitly; Olive had a way of blending into the shadows, making herself nearly invisible to enemies��and sometimes even to her own allies. If anything stirred in the night, Olive would be the first to know.

    As the others settled in, Juliay back on the rough ground, her magic sword resting beside her, close enough to draw in an instant. She stared up at the canopy of trees above, their branches swaying gently in the wind. Despite the warmth of the fire, she couldn''t shake the chill in the air or the feeling that they were being watched.

    The minutes stretched into hours as Julia drifted in and out of a restless sleep.

    At some point, Julia awoke to the faint sound of movement. Her eyes snapped open, her hand instinctively gripping the hilt of her sword. Olive stood at the edge of the clearing, her back to the fire, her head tilted as if listening to something.

    "Olive?" Julia whispered, her voice low enough not to disturb the others.

    Olive didn''t respond immediately, her dark silhouette blending into the trees. Julia sat up, her heart beginning to race, but just as she was about to speak again, Olive turned and walked back to the campfire, her expression unreadable.

    "There''s something out there," Olive said quietly.

    Julia was on her feet in an instant, her sword drawn. "What did you see?"

    "I didn''t see it," Olive replied, her eyes scanning the treeline. "But I heard it...whispering. Faint, almost like it was calling to me."

    "Whispering?" Hima''s voice came from behind them, startling Julia. The magician was already awake, her blue eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Like what? A voice?"

    Olive hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I couldn''t make out the words. But it was there, just beyond the trees. It''s watching us."

    Julia exchanged a nce with Rina, who had also woken at the sound of Olive''s voice. Rina''s face was hard, her muscles tense, as if ready for a fight at any moment.

    "We need to move," Rina said, her voice steady. "If it''s watching us, it''s only a matter of time before it attacks."

    Julia shook her head. "We can''t just run blindly into the forest. We need a n."

    "The n should be to get out of here," Hima muttered,"I don''t like the idea of being out here when something is ying with our heads."

    "We''re not leaving," Julia said firmly. "Whatever''s out there, it''s connected to the disappearances. If we leave, more people will die."

    Olive nodded in agreement, though she still seemed unsettled. "It wants something from us. I don''t know what, but I can feel it. It''s not going to stop until it gets it."

    The fire crackled between them, casting long shadows on their faces. For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of the situation pressing down on them like a suffocating nket.

    Finally, Rina broke the silence. "Then we find it. And we end this."

    Julia met her gaze, her resolve hardening. "At first light. We go into the forest together, and we find whatever''s haunting this ce."

    Hima let out a softugh, though there was no humor in it. "Well, I guess it''s better than sitting here waiting to be eaten. I just hope you''ve got some tricks up your sleeve, Julia."

    "I do," Julia replied, her voice steady, though she couldn''t ignore the gnawing fear in the pit of her stomach. "We''re not going to let this thing win."

    Julia is afraid, afraid that this time again, she might encounter something that would make her huge price but she doesn''t know want to leave yet.

    Julia, felt that whatever here, she need to find it and destroy it. She need to do it because if she didn''t then there would be even bigger problem in future.

 Chapter 235: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 3

    Dawn broke slowly, the first light of the sun creeping through the thick canopy of trees. The forest, which had been shrouded in darkness and silence through the night, now seemed to stir with an unnatural energy. Julia stood at the edge of the camp, staring into the thick woods, her grip tight around the hilt of her magic sword.

    Her red hair was loose around her shoulders, gleaming in the morning light, but there was no hint of warmth in her expression. Her mind was racing, trying to piece together the events of the previous night��the strange whispers Olive had heard, the constant sensation of being watched, and the gnawing realization that whatever was out there, it wasn''t afraid of them. It was ying with them.

    Hima stretched her arms, yawning as she got up from her bedroll. "So, we''re really doing this, huh? No breakfast first?" she joked, though her tonecked its usual lightness.

    Julia didn''t smile. "We need to move before whatever''s out there decides to make its next move."

    Olive ck eyes scanning the treeline. She had barely slept through the night, her senses sharp, alert to every rustle of leaves and snap of a twig. Even now, as the daylight began to filter through the forest, she remained on edge, her body tense as if ready to strike at any moment.

    Rina was already prepared, her heavy armor reflecting the early morning light. She stood beside Julia, herrge sword resting on her shoulder. "We need to be ready for anything," she said, her voice calm and steady. There was no fear in Rina''s tone, only determination.

    Julia nodded in agreement, turning to the rest of the group. "We move carefully. Stay close and stay sharp. Whatever we''re dealing with isn''t just some wild animal��it''s smart. It knows we''re here, and it''s waiting for us."

    Hima let out a sigh, grabbing her staff from where it leaned against a tree. "Great. A genius forest demon. Just what I needed to wake me up."

    Olive remained silent, though her dark eyes flicked toward the treeline, where shadows seemed to dance just out of sight. The whispering from the previous night still echoed in her mind, faint and indistinct, but persistent. It felt like it had wrapped itself around her thoughts, lingering just at the edge of her consciousness. She hated the feeling of being watched, being hunted.

    Her hand brushed against the knives hidden beneath her cloak, a smallfort in the growing tension.

    As they moved deeper into the forest, the light of the rising sun did little to prate the thick branches overhead. The trees loomed like silent sentinels, their dark trunks twisted and gnarled, as if shaped by some unseen force. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, and the silence was oppressive, broken only by the crunch of their footsteps on the forest floor.

    Olive took the lead, her movements swift and silent as she scouted ahead. She blended into the shadows, her ck hair and dark clothing making her almost invisible among the trees. Every now and then, she would stop, her head tilting slightly as she listened for any sound, any sign of movement. But there was nothing. The forest was too quiet, too still.

    "We should be hearing birds, animals, something," Hima muttered under her breath, keeping close to Julia and Rina. "This silence isn''t normal."

    "I know," Julia replied, her voice tense. Her grip on her sword tightened. "Stay alert."

    The deeper they ventured into the forest, the darker and more foreboding it became. The sunlight, which had been a faint hope at the edge of the trees, was nowpletely swallowed by the thick canopy above. The trees seemed to press in closer, their branches twisting and curling like ws. A thick fog began to roll in, clinging to the ground and obscuring their path.

    "This feels like a trap," Rina muttered, her sharp gaze scanning the fog. "We need to be ready."

    Julia nodded. She could feel it too��the oppressive weight of something unseen, lurking just beyond their vision. It was as if the forest itself was alive, watching them, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    Suddenly, Olive froze. Her hand shot up in a silent signal, and the others halted immediately. Julia''s heart raced as she strained to listen, her breath catching in her throat. The fog swirled around them, thick and cold, obscuring everything beyond a few feet.

    "What is it?" Julia whispered.

    Olive didn''t respond at first, her eyes narrowing as she focused on a spot in the fog ahead. She said, "We''re not alone."

    The others tensed, their weapons at the ready. Rina shifted her stance, her massive sword held in front of her like a shield, while Hima clutched her staff, her fingers twitching as she prepared a spell.

    For a long moment, there was nothing. The fog swirled around them, the trees loomed like dark figures, and the silence was so thick it seemed to press against their skin. Then, from the shadows, came a low, guttural growl.

    Julia''s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes darted toward the source of the sound, but the fog made it impossible to see. The growl came again, this time closer, more distinct. It was followed by a soft rustling, like somethingrge moving through the underbrush.

    "Show yourself," Rina growled, her voice steady despite the tension in the air.

    For a brief moment, there was silence again. Then, with a sudden rush of movement, something burst from the fog.

    A massive, hulking figure loomed before them, its form shrouded in shadow. Its body was twisted, its limbs unnaturally long, and its eyes glowed with a sickly green light. Acid dripped from its gaping maw, sizzling as it hit the ground.

    "Demon," Julia breathed, her eyes widening in horror.

    The creature let out a deafening roar, and before they could react, it lunged at them with terrifying speed.

    Rina was the first to move, stepping forward with her sword raised high. The demon mmed into her, but she held her ground, the force of the impact sending shockwaves through the air. Her sword glinted in the faint light as she swung it in a wide arc, aiming for the creature''s torso.

    But the demon was fast��too fast. It dodged the strike with a fluid, unnatural movement, its body bending in ways that shouldn''t have been possible. Itshed out with one of its long, wed arms, aiming for Rina''s exposed side.

    Rina barely had time to react. She twisted her body, but the creature''s ws raked across her armor with a screeching sound, leaving deep gouges in the metal. Rina grunted in pain but didn''t falter, swinging her sword again in a vicious counterattack.

    "Back off!" Hima shouted, thrusting her staff forward. A burst of fire shot from the tip, illuminating the fog in a brilliant sh. The mes mmed into the demon''s side, sending it stumbling back with a guttural snarl.

    "Nice shot," Julia called, rushing forward to press the attack. Her magic sword glowed with a faint blue light as she moved with grace and precision, striking at the demon''s exposed nk. The de sliced through its flesh, but instead of blood, a thick, ck substance oozed from the wound, sizzling as it hit the ground.

    The demon howled in pain, but it didn''t retreat. Instead, itshed out with renewed fury, its ws shing through the air with terrifying speed. Julia barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side as the demon''s ws grazed her armor.

    Olive moved like a shadow, her knives shing as she struck at the creature''s blind spots. She was quick, precise, each strike aimed at a vital point. But the demon seemed to shrug off the attacks, its focus entirely on Rina and Julia.

    "This thing''s not going down easy!" Hima shouted, casting another spell. This time, jagged shards of ice formed in the air around her,unching toward the demon in a deadly barrage.

    The ice struck the demon''s chest, freezing its flesh and slowing its movements, but it wasn''t enough to stop it. With a furious roar, the demon lunged at Rina, its massive form barreling toward her like a freight train.

    Rina braced herself, her sword raised in a defensive stance. The impact was bone-jarring, but she held firm, her muscles straining as she pushed back against the creature''s overwhelming strength. "Come on, you bastard!" she growled, her voice full of defiance.

    Julia rushed to her side, her sword shing as she struck at the demon''s exposed back. The creature howled in pain, its attention briefly shifting to Julia. Seizing the opportunity, Rina brought her sword down in a powerful overhead strike, the de biting deep into the demon''s shoulder.

    The demon let out a final, ear-piercing screech before copsing to the ground, its body twitching as thest remnants of life drained from it. The ck ooze pooled around its form, sizzling as it melted into the earth.

 Chapter 236: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 4

    For a moment, the forest fell silent, the oppressive atmosphere lifting slightly as the demon''s bodyy still. Julia and Rina stood side by side, breathing heavily, their bodies tense with adrenaline. Hima lowered her staff, eyes wide with disbelief, while Olive remained vignt, scanning the treeline for any signs of further danger.

    "Did�� did we really just kill it?" Hima asked, her voice shaky. "It was massive!"

    "It''s not dead until we make sure," Olive replied, her ck eyes sharp and focused. She stepped cautiously toward the demon, moving with the practiced grace of a predator. She kept her knives ready, poised for any sudden movement.

    Julia nodded in agreement, her gaze fixed on the demon''s still form. "Stay alert. This could be a trick."

    Rina, still gripping her sword, leaned forward, studying the creature. "It looks defeated," she said, but her voice held an edge of uncertainty. "But we''ve seen things before that coulde back from worse."

    As they approached the demon, the forest seemed to thrum with energy, the shadows flickering as if responding to their presence. Julia felt a chill race down her spine. "We need to get away from here. I don''t trust it, and I don''t like how this feels."

    Suddenly, the demon''s body convulsed, and a low growl emanated from its throat. The sound reverberated through the air, sending a wave of fear coursing through Julia and her team.

    "Back!" Rina shouted, stepping in front of Julia, her massive sword raised defensively.

    But the demon''s form began to shift. The ck ooze pooling around it surged, coiling like smoke, and it rose back to its feet, its eyes glowing with a sickly light. The wounds they had inflicted now oozed a corrosive mist, and the creature let out a roar that shook the trees, echoing with a terrible hunger.

    "Damn it!" Julia swore, gripping her sword tightly. "It''s not finished!"

    Hima quickly gathered her magic, channeling the elements around her. "I''ll try to hold it back! Get ready!"

    As the demon charged, Hima thrust her staff forward, summoning a wall of fire to block its path. The mes roared to life, engulfing the space between them and the creature. For a moment, it hesitated, the heat of the fire forcing it to retreat.

    "Now, Julia!" Rina shouted, lunging toward the demon as Hima''s fire created a temporary barrier. Julia followed closely behind, her heart racing as she prepared to strike.

    "Olive, nk it!" Juliamanded, knowing the assassin''s speed was crucial in this fight. Olive nodded and slipped into the shadows, her movements silent as she darted around the demon, searching for an opening.

    The demon shrieked, thrashing against the mes, its elongated ws shing wildly through the air. It seemed more enraged than before, its anger boiling over as it swiped at Rina, who barely managed to dodge the strike.

    "Rina! Watch out!" Hima cried,unching shards of ice toward the demon, aiming for its legs. The ice struck true, but the demon merely howled in fury, shaking off the attack with a terrifying vigor.

    Julia seized the opportunity, her magic sword glowing brighter as she leaped forward. She aimed for the demon''s torso, hoping tond a decisive blow. The de struck with a powerful ng, but the demon twisted, avoiding the full force of the attack.

    "Keep it distracted!" Julia yelled, pushing herself to stay on her feet. The demon lunged at her, but Rina intercepted, blocking the ws with her sword. The force of the impact sent her staggering back, but she held her ground.

    Olive re-emerged from the shadows, her knives glinting in the dim light. She darted forward, aiming for the demon''s exposed nk. "This way, you ugly beast!" she taunted, her voice low and deadly.

    The demon turned, its eyes locking onto Olive with a furious intensity. It lunged again, but this time, she was ready. With a swift movement, she ducked beneath its swipe,unching a series of precise strikes with her knives.

    "Olive, look out!" Hima warned as the demon swung its massive arm in her direction.

    But Olive was already rolling away, quick as a shadow, avoiding the blow. She sprang to her feet, but the demon was relentless, following her with a feral speed.

    "Enough games!" Rina shouted, her patience waning. "We need to end this now!" With a fierce roar, she charged at the demon, her sword raised high.

    "Rina, wait!" Julia called out, but it was toote. Rina collided with the demon, the two shing in a frenzy of strikes and counterattacks. Rina''s sword struck with powerful blows, but the demon''s resilience was unnerving.

    The demon, now enraged, retaliated with a wed swipe that connected with Rina''s side, knocking her to the ground. She gasped in pain, the impact causing her to momentarily lose her grip on her sword.

    "Rina!" Hima shouted, casting another spell, the air crackling with energy. "Get back!"

    As Rina struggled to regain her footing, Julia could feel the weight of fear pressing down on her. "We have to focus our attacks!" she shouted, rallying her team. "Hima, can you hold it?"

    "Just give me a moment!" Hima replied, breathing heavily as she gathered her energy.

    The demon, sensing their hesitation, roared and lunged at Julia. She barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side as the creature''s ws sliced through the air where she had just been standing.

    "Now, Olive!" Julia yelled, spotting an opening as the demon focused on her.

    With swift determination, Olive darted in, throwing her knives with deadly uracy. The des struck the demon''s eyes, causing it to howl in agony.

    "Good shot!" Julia eximed, seizing the moment to strike. She rushed in, her sword glowing as she aimed for the exposed flesh beneath the demon''s arm.

    The de sank deep, and for a moment, the creature seemed stunned.

    "It''s working! Keep going!" Rina encouraged, now back on her feet and swinging her sword with renewed vigor.

    But as they pressed their advantage, the demon''s body began to convulse again, the ck ooze swirling violently around it.

    "No! It''s not done yet!" Hima shouted, panic creeping into her voice. She raised her staff, preparing to unleash a powerful spell.

    "Get back!" Julia yelled, retreating as the demon let out a horrific roar.

    The forest trembled with the force of the sound, and suddenly, the ground beneath them began to shake. Roots and branches surged upward, twisting like serpents, attempting to ensnare the girls.

    "Rina! Help!" Hima cried, trying to stabilize her spell as she struggled against the writhing vines.

    "Stay together!" Rinamanded, swinging her sword to sever the roots that lunged at them.

    In the chaos, Olive moved swiftly, her knives shing as she cut through the thick vines. "We can''t let it take us!" she shouted, her voice steady amidst the turmoil.

    Julia gritted her teeth, adrenaline fueling her movements. "Hima, focus! We need your magic to fight this thing!"

    "I''m trying!" Hima grunted, her energy waning as she fought against the demon''s power. "If it keeps this up, I won''t be able to hold it!"

    "Then let''s end it now!" Julia urged, her heart pounding. "All of us together!"

    They formed a tight circle, focusing their energies as Hima channeled her magic. "On three!" Julia instructed. "One�� two�� three!"

    As one, they unleashed theirbined might��their magic converging into a brilliant beam that shot toward the demon. The light illuminated the dark forest, pushing back the shadows that clung to the trees.

    The demon roared, its body thrashing violently as the magic struck, engulfing it in blinding light. The force of the st sent shockwaves through the air, causing the ground to quake beneath their feet.

    "Hold your ground!" Rina shouted, her voice firm as they braced themselves against the bacsh.

    For a moment, it seemed as though the demon might break free. But then, thebined power of their magic overwhelmed it. The light exploded outward, the demon''s form disintegrating into a mass of ck mist and smoke.

    As the smoke cleared, the forest fell silent once more. Julia blinked, her heart racing as she processed what had just happened.

    "We�� we did it?" Hima breathed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Rina sheathed her sword, breathing heavily. "Let''s not celebrate just yet. We need to ensure it''s really gone."

    Olive stood still, her expression unreadable as she scanned the area for any signs of danger. "We should move. There may be others."

    Julia nodded, though the weight of what they had faced hung heavily on her shoulders. "Let''s regroup and head back to the vige. We need to tell others."

 Chapter 237: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 5

    The forest had quieted, but it was the type of silence that put all their senses on edge. The air hung heavy, as though waiting for something to snap. Julia, Rina, Hima, and Olive moved through the thick underbrush with cautious steps, every muscle tense, eyes scanning the shadowed surroundings.

    The once-overwhelming presence of the demon had faded, but Julia couldn''t shake the dread creeping into her bones.

    Something doesn''t feel right, Olive thought, her hand gripping the hilt of her knives, her ck eyes sharp and calcting. She stayed close to the group, her movements fluid, each step barely audible on the forest floor.

    Julia, her fiery red hair slick with sweat, nced at Rina. "We need to keep moving. Whatever that thing was, it''s not gone. I can feel it."

    Rina, towering and strong, nodded grimly. She shifted her grip on her massive sword, ready for any sudden attack. "Stay close," she said, her voice low. "We''re not out of this yet."

    Hima walked slightly behind the group, her staff at the ready, golden hair reflecting the faintest glimmer of light from the moon that began to rise overhead. She had been quiet since theirst encounter with the demon, conserving her energy for whatevery ahead. But the unease in her eyes was unmistakable.

    As they pressed deeper into the woods, a faint rustling echoed from somewhere ahead. Julia raised her hand, signaling for them to stop.

    "I don''t like this," she whispered. "Stay sharp."

    Rina''s grip on her sword tightened. "Something''s watching us."

    The rustling grew louder, and then a low growl rippled through the trees. Julia''s breath caught in her throat as she scanned the area. The shadows in the forest had thickened, swirling unnaturally, coiling around the trunks of the trees like living things. The growl deepened, spreading from every direction.

    "There!" Olive pointed toward the east, her eyes narrowing.

    Out of the shadows stepped a figure��dark, indistinct, and shifting, as though it were made from the very night itself. Its eyes, glowing a sickly green, pierced through the gloom.

    Rina stepped forward, positioning herself defensively. "Get ready."

    The shadowy figure didn''t move at first. It simply stood there, its form rippling like smoke caught in a breeze. But then another figure emerged from the trees to the west. And then another. And another. Four in total, each more menacing than thest.

    "They''re multiplying," Hima muttered, her voice barely audible.

    Julia gripped her magic sword, its light flickering in response to her fear. "These aren''t just shadows," she said, her voice tightening. "They''re part of the demon."

    The four shadowy figures moved in unison, their forms bending and stretching unnaturally as they closed in on the group. At first, their movements were slow, deliberate, as if testing the waters. But then, without warning, one of the figures lunged.

    Olive reacted instantly, her knives shing in the moonlight as she met the attack head-on. The first shadowy figure''s wed hand shed at her, but Olive was faster, ducking beneath the blow and delivering a quick strike to its side. Her knife sunk into the dark mass, but it didn''t stop the creature��it barely flinched.

    Rina was next to engage, her massive sword swinging in a wide arc as she charged at the second figure. Her sword connected with the shadow''s torso, but instead of cutting through, the figure seemed to melt and reform around the de. "They''re not solid!" Rina grunted, pulling her sword back.

    The shadow creatureshed out, catching Rina off guard with a swipe to her arm. She growled in frustration, using her immense strength to shove the creature away, but the force of her attack seemed to do little. "Damn it!"

    Julia didn''t hesitate, her sword glowing with magical energy as she thrust it forward, aiming for the third figure. The magic-infused de cut through the shadow more effectively, but the creature''s form still reformed momentster. "They''re resisting magic!" Julia called out. "We need to hit them harder!"

    The fourth shadow creature focused on Hima, its movements serpentine as it glided toward her. Hima summoned a wall of fire, her blonde hair whipping in the wind as the mes roared to life. The creature recoiled from the fire, but it didn''t retreat. Instead, it circled her, testing the edges of her barrier.

    "I can hold it off for now, but I don''t know how long!" Hima warned, sweat beading on her forehead as she concentrated on maintaining the spell.

    The fight intensified quickly. The shadow creatures moved with terrifying speed and agility, their forms twisting and bending in ways that seemed unnatural. Olive danced through the battlefield, her knives shing as she shed at the figures, but each time they reformed as if made of smoke.

    "They''re wearing us down," Olive muttered under her breath, frustration creeping into her voice.

    Julia''s breath came in ragged gasps as she parried another blow. "We need to find a weakness!" she shouted, her voice strained.

    Rina swung her sword with everything she had, but the sheer strength of her strikes seemed ineffective against these ethereal opponents. "We can''t keep this up forever!" she yelled, shing wildly at the creature in front of her. "We need a n!"

    Olive darted forward, her knives shing as she managed tond a solid hit on one of the shadows. For a moment, the creature wavered, its form shimmering before it reconstituted. But then, something changed. The figures seemed to grow more substantial, their attacks hitting harder, their forms bing less fluid and more defined.

    "They''re evolving," Hima gasped, her eyes wide with realization. "They''re learning how to fight us!"

    One of the figures lunged at Julia, ws outstretched. She barely dodged in time, the creature''s talons grazing her armor. "We need to regroup!" she called out. "Fall back!"

    But the shadow creatures weren''t giving them any room to escape. They pressed forward, their attacks bing more aggressive, more precise. The forest itself seemed to conspire against them, the shadows growing darker, the trees twisting unnaturally.

    Hima''s fire barrier flickered, the strain of maintaining it visible in her trembling hands. "I don''t know how much longer I can hold them!"

    Olive leapt into action, her movements a blur as she threw her knives with pinpoint uracy, each de finding its mark in the shadow creatures'' shifting forms. But no matter how many times she struck, the creatures kepting, relentless in their assault.

    Rina, gritting her teeth, swung her sword in a wide arc, trying to keep the creatures at bay. "They''re not giving us a chance to breathe!" she growled, her muscles straining under the weight of her weapon.

    The shadow creatures closed in, surrounding the team. Julia, panting, her body aching from the relentlessbat, nced at herpanions. They were being pushed to their limits. "We need to break through!" she shouted. "Hima, can you��"

    Before she could finish, a sudden, chilling wind swept through the forest, causing the shadows to ripple unnervingly. Julia''s heart skipped a beat. Something was wrong. The very air around them seemed to grow heavier, denser, as though reality itself was bending under the weight of an unseen force.

    Then, without warning, the shadows retreated, pulling back into the trees, dissolving into the darkness.

    "What�� what just happened?" Olive asked, her voice tight with suspicion. She didn''t rx her stance, her knives still held at the ready.

    Julia frowned, her instincts screaming that this was far from over. "They didn''t retreat. They''re regrouping."

    Rina nodded, scanning the area. "We need to move, and fast."

    But before they could take a single step, the ground beneath them shook violently. The air crackled with dark energy, and Julia felt her magic sword pulse in response. "It''sing back!" she shouted, trying to rally the others.

    A guttural roar echoed through the forest, shaking the trees, and from above, a massive shadow descended from the sky��the demon, back in its monstrous form,rger and more terrifying than before. Its acid-dripping teeth gleamed in the dim light, and its eyes locked onto the group with terrifying intent.

    Hima''s heart skipped a beat as she looked up at the creature, her breath catching in her throat. Time seemed to slow as the demon plummeted toward them, its wings spread wide, casting a dark shadow over the entire clearing.

    Hima felt the world tilt as the demon''s descent seemed to stretch on for eternity, her mind frozen in the moment. Her golden hair fluttered around her face as she stared up at the night sky, her eyes wide with shock. The stars twinkled above, distant and cold, a stark contrast to the terror closing in on them.

    Then, with a bone-shaking crash, the demon''s massive form collided with the ground, sending a shockwave through the forest. Hima was thrown off her feet, her body tumbling through the air, weightless for a moment as time seemed to slow even further.

    As she fell, she caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye��two beautiful legs, standing in the clearing. The legs were delicate yet strong, the skin pale and smooth, with a magic rope coiled around the ankles, shimmering faintly in the dim light. Hima''s eyes widened in confusion and then she realised before falling unconscious.

 Chapter 238: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 6

    The forest was deathly silent as Hima''s body hit the ground. The once vibrant and confident magician nowy motionless, her legs severed just below the knees. Blood stained the dirt beneath her, pooling around her as her golden hair spread in a halo around her pale face.

    The magical barrier she had been maintaining flickered out of existence as soon as she fell, leaving Julia, Rina, and Olive exposed to the open air. For a moment, everything seemed to freeze.

    "Hima!" Julia''s voice cracked as she dropped to her knees beside her fallenrade. Her hands hovered over the stump where Hima''s legs had once been, shaking. "No, no, no... this can''t be happening." She nced at Rina and Olive, desperation in her eyes. "She''s... she''s lost her legs."

    Rina''s face darkened, her jaw clenching as she knelt beside Julia. Her heart ached for Hima, but she knew this was no time to grieve. They were still in danger. "We need to get her out of here," Rina said, her voice strained but steady. Her gaze flicked to the forest beyond. The demon was still lurking, waiting.

    "We need to move. Now."

    Olive, always the stoic one, looked at Hima''s ruined form in stunned silence. For the briefest moment, the assassin''s icy exterior cracked, her usually unreadable face twisting in an expression of deep concern. But she quickly masked it, knowing they couldn''t afford to lose focus now. Her hand tightened around her knives, her ck eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of movement.

    "She''s not going to make it if we don''t move fast," Olive said in a low, grim voice. "We need to find shelter. That demon won''t wait long."

    Julia clenched her fists, fighting back tears. She had never felt so helpless. Her magic sword��so powerful in her hands��had been utterly useless against the demon. All her strength, all her skills as a leader, had failed to protect her team. And now Hima had paid the price.

    "Let''s go," Julia whispered, her voice thick with guilt. "We''ll carry her��"

    Before Julia could finish, the ground trembled beneath their feet, and a deep, guttural growl echoed through the forest. The demon wasing. Its massive shadow loomed from the trees, its acid-dripping teeth glinting in the faint light. The air grew heavy with the creature''s presence, oppressive and cold. Julia, Rina, and Olive exchanged a nce. The fight wasn''t over.

    Rina stood up, gripping her heavy sword with one hand while bracing herself for the oing battle. Her muscles ached, and exhaustion threatened to overwhelm her, but she couldn''t let it show. "We need to hold it off, just long enough to escape. Stay close," she ordered, her voice sharp as steel.

    Julia nodded, forcing herself to focus. She summoned thest of her magical energy, her sword glowing faintly with ethereal light. But deep down, she knew it wasn''t enough. They had thrown everything at this demon, and nothing had worked.

    The demon emerged from the shadows, towering over them, its grotesque form illuminated by the faint glow of moonlight filtering through the trees. Its eyes gleamed with malice, and its mouth twisted into a horrifying grin. The acidic saliva dripped from its jaws, sizzling as it hit the ground.

    Olive was the first to strike, her knives shing as she moved with lightning speed. She darted toward the demon, aiming for its joints, hoping to find some vulnerable spot. But the demon was faster. Its massive w swung through the air, narrowly missing Olive as she ducked and rolled out of the way.

    Rina charged in next, swinging her massive sword in a powerful arc. The de collided with the demon''s side, but just as before, it passed through the creature''s flesh as if it were cutting through smoke. The demon barely flinched, its body twisting and reforming around the attack.

    "We can''t hurt it!" Rina shouted in frustration, her muscles straining as she pulled her sword back for another strike. "None of this is working!"

    Julia gritted her teeth, raising her magic sword high. "We have to keep trying!" She swung her de with all her strength, sending a wave of energy toward the demon. The attack struck the demon''s chest, but once again, the creature simply absorbed the blow,ughing as it stalked toward them.

    Olive danced around the demon''s attacks, her movements precise and calcted. She managed tond a few quick shes with her knives, but it was like trying to fight a storm with raindrops. The demon was too powerful, too overwhelming.

    Then, as Olive was preparing for another attack, a sudden, intense feeling of dread washed over her. Her instincts screamed at her to move, and she looked up just in time to see something horrible��a second demon, slightly smaller but just as terrifying, emerging from the darkness. Its eyes locked onto her, and before she could react, it hurled a massive ball of glowing green acid straight at her.

    "Olive, watch out!" Julia screamed, her heart lurching in her chest.

    Olive spun on her heels, trying to dodge, but it was toote. The acid struck her in a searing explosion of pain. The corrosive liquid sshed across her face, chest, arms, and stomach. The burning sensation was immediate, intense, and unbearable.

    Olive screamed��a sound so raw and visceral it sent chills through Julia and Rina. She dropped to the ground, her body convulsing as the acid ate through her skin. The smell of burning flesh filled the air, and Olive''s once-immacte face was now a mess of charred skin and exposed muscle. Her body spasmed uncontrobly, her mind overwhelmed with the agony.

    Julia''s heart broke at the sound of her friend''s cries, but she couldn''t afford to lose focus. "Olive!" she shouted, but Olive was beyond hearing, her mind consumed by the pain.

    The demon, seeing Olive fall, advanced with terrifying speed, its ws poised to finish her off. Julia and Rina were barely holding on, each strike from the demon leaving them more battered and broken. Blood dripped from their wounds, their armor cracked and useless.

    Julia''s breath came in ragged gasps as she fought to stay on her feet. Her body was covered in cuts and bruises, and she could feel her strength waning with each passing second. "Rina," she gasped, "we can''t keep this up..."

    Rina, equally exhausted, swung her sword in a desperate attempt to keep the demon at bay. "We don''t have a choice!" she growled through gritted teeth. "We can''t let it win!"

    But even as they fought, it was clear they were losing. The demon''s attacks were relentless, and they had no way to fight back effectively. Every time they struck, the demon reformed, mocking them with its resilience.

    Then, as quickly as it had begun, the fight stopped.

    The demon, towering over them, suddenly paused. Its eyes flickered, and its grotesque mouth twisted. Without warning, it turned away from them, retreating into the shadows as if it had lost interest in the fight.

    Julia and Rina stood frozen, their hearts pounding in their chests. "What�� why is it leaving?" Julia asked, her voice trembling with confusion. "I don''t understand."

    Rina, panting heavily, shook her head. "I don''t care why. We need to move. Now."

    They didn''t waste another second. Julia hurried over to Olive, whoy on the ground, her body still trembling in pain. She bent down, lifting her friend as gently as she could. Olive''s skin was blistered and burned, but she was alive, barely. "I''ve got you," Julia whispered, tears stinging her eyes as she cradled Olive in her arms.

    Rina, abandoning her heavy sword, rushed to Hima''s side. Her heart ached as she looked down at her fallen friend, her legs severed and blood still oozing from the wounds. Without hesitation, Rina hoisted Hima onto her shoulder, grunting under the weight. She paused for a moment, her eyes falling on Hima''s severed legs lying a few feet away.

    For a split second, she considered grabbing them, hoping that somehow they could be saved.

    But there wasn''t time.

    The demon could return at any moment, and staying here any longer would mean certain death. Better to lose her legs than her life. Rina shook her head, steeling herself, and turned away from the severed limbs. "Let''s go," she muttered, her voice cold and determined.

    Together, Julia and Rina ran through the forest, their bodies aching, their minds spinning with despair. They didn''t look back. There was nothing left behind them but death and shadows.

    They had survived��for now��but at what cost?

    After leaving, they rushed to nearest city as soon as possible, without stopping for single second, Rina and Julie rushed to hospital.

    Thanks to being S ss, Hima was still alive even though she lost a lot of blood, and Rina also had put stopped her bleeding.

    Olive was alive as well, even though skin burn down, melting away, and Julia also put magic around her injury, she can''t stop the damage but she can slow it down.

 Chapter 239: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 7

    The air was thick with the stench of death as the demon emerged from the shadows, its true form revealed beneath the pale moonlight. Gone was the towering, shadowy figure that had tormented Julia and her team. What stood now was a grotesque creature, a mass of bloated flesh and decay. Its body was round and swollen, covered in oozing pores that leaked acid, which hissed as it dripped onto the ground.

    Every step the demon took left a trail of destruction in its wake. nts withered and died instantly, their vibrant green turning to ash as the acidic liquid touched them.

    The demon''s single, bulging eye glowed a sickly yellow in the night, its gaze wild with rage and hunger. Its fat limbs hung loosely at its sides, and its grotesque form seemed barely capable of supporting its own weight.

    For a moment, the demon stood in silence, surveying the devastation it had wrought. Then, with a growl that reverberated through the trees, it turned its eye toward the figure standing in the clearing ahead of it.

    Nyx.

    She was a stark contrast to the monstrosity before her. A strikingly beautiful woman, her skin was the color of deep ebony, smooth and wless. She wore a flowing white dress that clung to her body in a way that entuated her elegance and grace, though it covered her from neck to toe. The fabric shimmered under the moonlight, the pure white stark against the darkness of the forest.

    Her hair was long and dark, cascading down her back in waves, though it seemed to blend into the night itself, as if part of the shadows. But it was her eyes��those cold, unblinking eyes��that drew attention most of all. They werepletely white, with no pupils, glowing faintly as they surveyed the world around her with calm indifference.

    The demon''s eye narrowed as it spotted her, its acid-covered body rippling with tension.

    "Who are you?" the demon rasped, its voice a low, guttural growl that shook the ground beneath them. Acid dripped from its mouth as it spoke, sizzling where itnded on the dead earth.

    Nyx did not answer immediately. Her white eyes shifted briefly, and she looked past the demon, watching as Julia and Rina fled in the distance, carrying their fallenrades��Olive''s disfigured body in Julia''s arms, and Hima''s unconscious form slung over Rina''s shoulder. For a brief moment, her lips curved into a faint smile, amused by the futility of their efforts.

    But they were not her concern.

    She shifted her gaze back to the demon, her smile fading as her expression became one of cold calction. She took a single step forward, her white dress swirling around her feet like mist. The demon recoiled slightly, its massive body trembling as it sensed something far more dangerous in her than it had expected.

    Nyx''s voice, when she finally spoke, was soft butmanding, carrying an authority that sent a chill through the air. "You will serve me," she said simply, as though it were a fact, not a request.

    The demon snarled, its body swelling with anger. "Serve you? I serve no one! I am Z''thraag, the destroyer of worlds! The eater of souls! I will not��"

    Nyx tilted her head slightly, and her white eyes gleamed with an unnatural light. She didn''t raise her voice, didn''t move a muscle, yet there was something in the way she looked at the demon that made it falter. "You will serve me," she repeated, her tone calm and absolute. "It is not up to you."

    Z''thraag''s defiance wavered. He tried to roar, tosh out in anger, but the moment he looked into her eyes, he felt something shift deep inside him. A cold, gnawing fear unlike anything he had ever experienced gripped his core. Those eyes��those horrible, white eyes��seemed to pierce through his very essence, stripping away his will, his power, everything that made him who he was.

    Without understanding why, Z''thraag''s massive body trembled, and he found himself falling to his knees. His mind screamed at him to resist, to fight back, but his body refused to obey. His one great eye widened in terror, and his acid-covered skin rippled as fear took hold of him.

    Nyx stepped closer, her gaze never leaving the demon''s. She didn''t smile, didn''t gloat. Her expression remained cold, emotionless, as though this moment was nothing more than a formality. "You will destroy the Moon Light Country," she said, her voice smooth and unyielding. "That is your first task as my ve. Once it is done, you wille to my fortress."

    Z''thraag''s throat tightened as he tried to speak, but no words came out. His entire body was paralyzed with fear, and the crushing weight of Nyx''smand left him powerless to resist. He could only bow his head, trembling in submission.

    Nyx watched him for a moment longer, then nodded in satisfaction. Without another word, she turned and began to walk away, her white dress trailing behind her like a ghostly shadow. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared into the darkness, leaving the demon alone in the clearing.

    Even after she had gone, Z''thraag remained on his knees, unable to move. His mind was still reeling from the encounter, and though she was no longer there, the terror she had instilled in him lingered. For the first time in his existence, Z''thraag��the great destroyer��felt utterly powerless.

    And so, he knelt there, too afraid to rise, waiting for the fear to subside.

    It never did.

    ---

    Julia and Rina stumbled into the dimly lit room, their bodies battered and bruised from the brutal fight with the demon. They both bore numerous injuries��cuts, burns, and deep gashes marking their skin like battle-hardened warriors. The acid burns from the demon had seared their flesh, leaving patches of skin red, raw, and scarred.

    Rina''s left shoulder had been torn open, a jagged wound still fresh and bleeding. Julia''s arms and legs were covered in burns, and her face was marred by a long scar running down her cheek.

    But neither of them cared about their injuries. They weren''t thinking of themselves at all.

    All of their concern, all of their worry, was for the two figures lying motionless in the beds before them��Hima and Olive.

 Chapter 240: Heroines Love Rival Adventure 8

    All of their concern, all of their worry, was for the two figures lying motionless in the beds before them��Hima and Olive.

    Hima''s once-vibrant body now looked small and frail, her legspletely gone from the knees down. Bandages were wrapped tightly around the stumps where her legs had been severed, but the sight of her lying there, motionless and iplete, was almost too much for Julia and Rina to bear.

    Rina clenched her fist, her heart heavy with guilt. She''d been there. She''d seen the moment Hima''s legs had been taken from her, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake the memory. She couldn''t forget the way Hima had screamed, the way her body had gone limp as she fell unconscious.

    Julia, standing beside her, shared that same guilt. She hadn''t been fast enough. She hadn''t been strong enough. She was their leader, and she had failed them. The weight of that failure pressed down on her shoulders, heavier than any injury she had sustained in battle.

    They were alive, yes. But at what cost?

    As they stood there, lost in their thoughts, Hima stirred. Her eyes fluttered open, a groggy haze settling over her as she tried to focus on her surroundings. It took a moment for her to realize where she was. When she looked down at her lower body, her breath caught in her throat.

    Her legs were gone.

    For a brief moment, Hima stared in disbelief. Her eyes were wide, her mouth slightly open as if she couldn''t quiteprehend what had happened. But then, something remarkable happened.

    Instead of panicking, instead of breaking down in despair, Hima took a deep breath and forced herself to sit up. She looked at her stumps, flexing the muscles in her thighs as if testing the limits of her new reality.

    "Well, this is new," she said, her voice hoarse but steady. There was a glimmer of her old self in her eyes, a flicker of strength that hadn''t been extinguished by the loss of her legs.

    Julia and Rina exchanged a nce, their hearts heavy with concern. They were waiting for the breakdown, the tears, the inevitable spiral into hopelessness. But it never came.

    Instead, Hima smiled��albeit a tired, weak smile��and looked at Rina. "You didn''t give up, did you?" she asked, her gaze traveling to Rina''s missing arm. "You kept fighting, even when you lost your hand. Now look at you, swinging that giant sword around with just one arm. Stronger than ever. If you can keep going, so can I."

    Rina''s throat tightened as she met Hima''s gaze. She didn''t know what to say. Relief and admiration swirled in her chest, but so did guilt. How could Hima be so strong? How could she smile, joke, even, in a moment like this?

    Julia stepped forward, her voice soft. "Hima... you don''t have to pretend. It''s okay to be upset, to be angry. You''ve lost so much."

    Hima shook her head, her expression firm. "No, Julia. I''m not giving up. We''re adventurers. This is the life we chose. And I''m not going to let a couple of missing legs stop me from living it.

    I''ll find a way to keep fighting. I will keep fighting."

    Rina and Julia stood in stunned silence, their hearts aching with both relief and sorrow. Hima wasn''t giving up. She wasn''t going to break. Her determination was as strong as ever, and for the first time since the battle, they felt a spark of hope.

    But as they left Hima alone to rest, that spark dimmed.

    In the quiet of her room, Hima''s smile faded. She looked down at her stumps, her hands trembling as she traced the bandages where her legs used to be. The reality of her situation weighed on her, heavier than anything she''d felt before. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she bit her lip to hold them back.

    But she couldn''t.

    The tears spilled over, streaming down her cheeks in silent, unrelenting sobs. She stared at the empty space where her legs should have been, the loss hitting her like a tidal wave. She was strong, yes. But in this moment, in the stillness of the night, she allowed herself to feel the pain, the grief, the fear.

    She cried silently, her shoulders shaking, as the reality of her new life settled in.

    ---

    Olive woketer that night, her body aching from head to toe. Every movement sent a wave of pain coursing through her, but she didn''t flinch. She''d survived. That was what mattered.

    Julia and Rina sat beside her bed, their eyes full of concern as they watched her wake. Olive''s face, once smooth and youthful, was now marred by the burns from the demon''s acid. Her chest, arms, and stomach were covered in angry red welts, the skin melted away in some ces, leaving her with permanent disfigurements.

    But Olive didn''t care about her appearance. She''d never been one to fuss over her looks, and now, in the aftermath of the battle, she was just d to be alive. She winced as she sat up, her arms trembling with the effort, but when she caught sight of her reflection in the ss window, she didn''t flinch.

    "So," Olive rasped, her voice rough from the pain. "How''s Hima?"

    Julia and Rina exchanged a nce, relief flooding their expressions. Olive wasn''t broken by her disfigurement. She wasn''t concerned about herself. All she cared about was Hima.

    "Hima''s okay," Julia said softly. "She''s... adjusting. But she''s not giving up."

    Olive exhaled slowly, her shoulders rxing as she processed the news. "Good," she murmured.

    Julia smiled faintly, reaching out to take Olive''s hand.

    Olive''s lips twitched in a weak smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. She was relieved, yes, but the pain was still there, felt pain where skin burnt, Still, knowing that Hima was fighting, that she hadn''t given up, gave Olive a sense of peace.

    From here on, Julia, who let same tragedy happen again decided that she will never ever going to take any mission that seem even slightest dangerous.

 Chapter 241 Enemy For Heroine

    The air itself seemed to darken as Z''thraag lumbered across thend, his massive body dripping with oozing, corrosive acid that seeped from every pore. With every step, the ground beneath him hissed and boiled, turning from fertile soil to barren, cracked wastnd.

    Once-vibrant nts shriveled and ckened in his wake, and entire fields that had once been used to grow crops were reduced to smoking ash within seconds. The sickness spread quickly��people who lived in nearby viges could only watch in horror as the very earth beneath their feet turned to poison.

    As Z''thraag approached, the air grew thick with the acrid stench of decay. The demon''s body was grotesque��fat, bulbous, and twisted beyondprehension, his single enormous eye staring out from a misshapen head. Acid constantly leaked from his body, sizzling against the ground, and any living thing that came too close died almost instantly, consumed by the deadly vapors that surrounded him.

    Z''thraag was far more than just a demon��he was a Kingdom-ss entity, a living nightmare capable of wiping entire nations from existence. The Moon Light Country was his destination, but in his path, another country fell.

    Falstad was a once-proud country, filled with bustling towns and proud citizens. Z''thraag passed through it like a force of nature, leaving nothing behind but the cries of the dead and the sickening stench of rotting bodies. Dozens of adventurers��brave warriors, mages, and fighters��had tried to stop him. But they were nothing to him. He didn''t even need to break a sweat.

    SSS-ss adventurers, the strongest of their ranks, gathered in desperation, hoping to stem the tide of his destruction. They were powerful, each capable of taking down entire armies on their own, but Z''thraag was different. He didn''t just kill them. He yed with them,ughed at their futile attempts to harm him as his massive hands smashed them like insects.

    Some he crushed with his fists, others he burned alive with his acidic touch, their screams echoing across thend as they dissolved into nothingness.

    To Z''thraag, Julia and her team had been nothing but a passing amusement. If he''d wanted, he could have obliterated them without a second thought, but that wouldn''t have been any fun. He enjoyed the struggle, the fear, the moment of realization when they understood just how helpless they were.

    And now, he was on the move again, heading straight for Moon Light Country.

    As Z''thraag passed through the destend, a shadow loomed ahead��a wide, barren expanse known as No Man''s Land. No kingdom imed it, for it was a wastnd where nothing grew, and without life. But today, Z''thraag wasn''t alone. Standing in his path, framed by the endless horizon, was a figure��a single woman.

    She was breathtaking, a vision of grace and power. Her long, flowing ck hair shimmered in the dim sunlight, cascading down her back in silky waves. She wore a traditional kimono, a deep indigo fabric adorned with intricate gold embroidery. The kimono wrapped her slender frame perfectly, the obi tied tight around her waist. In one hand, she held a katana, its de gleaming with a deadly light.

    Her eyes, sharp and focused, locked onto Z''thraag with unwavering determination.

    Her name was Yamashiro Akane, a warrior from the Light Tempest Kingdom. She was no ordinary woman��she was Kingdom-ss, one of the few beings in the world powerful enough to face a creature like Z''thraag head-on. Her presence exuded confidence, a calm strength that belied the danger she faced.

    As Z''thraag came closer, Akane narrowed her eyes, her grip tightening on the hilt of her katana. She knew what she was up against. She had heard about it, seen the destruction, but this was her duty. She had been sent to stop him, and she would do everything in her power to fulfill that mission.

    Z''thraag''s voice rumbled through the air, low and guttural, like the grinding of stones deep beneath the earth. "Who... are you?"

    Her focus on Z''thraag, and she spoke, her voice clear andmanding. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you will go no further. From now on, you will stop here and buried."

    Z''thraag let out a deep, boomingugh, his massive form shaking with amusement. "Buried?" he sneered, his single eye ring down at her. "You dare bury me?"

    Akane''s face remained impassive. "Yes "

    With a deafening roar, Z''thraag lunged at Akane, his massive hand swinging toward her with enough force to crush a mountain. But she was faster. With a graceful step, she dodged to the side, her katana shing as she struck at his arm.

    The de sliced through his flesh, and for a moment, Akane thought she had him. But Z''thraag''s body was different. His skin, if it could even be called that, was like molten stone, thick and imprable. The de barely left a mark, and what little damage she caused quickly healed over, the acid that leaked from his body sealing the wound.

    Z''thraag''s eye narrowed. "You think you can hurt me?"

    Akane leaped back, her sword held in a defensive stance, but Z''thraag was already upon her. His fist crashed into the ground where she stood, sending shockwaves through the earth. She barely managed to avoid the brunt of the attack, but the force of it knocked her off bnce, sending her skidding across the ground.

    Before she could recover, Z''thraag was on her again. His hand wrapped around her torso, lifting her into the air as if she weighed nothing. His grip tightened, and Akane gasped as the air was forced from her lungs. The acid from his skin burned through her clothes, searing her flesh, and she let out a cry of pain.

    Z''thraag grinned, his voice dripping with malice. "Let''s see how beautiful you are when I''m done with you."

    With a sickening squelch, Z''thraag''s other hand came up and swiped across her face. The acid burned through her skin, melting the flesh away in an instant. Akane screamed, the pain overwhelming, as her once-beautiful face was reduced to a mass of raw, bubbling flesh. Her vision blurred, and she could feel her skin dripping away, the acid eating through muscle and bone.

    Z''thraag wasn''t done.

    He mmed her into the ground, the impact shattering the bones in her arms. Akane screamed again, her voice hoarse from the pain, but Z''thraag onlyughed. He reached down, grabbing her broken arm, and twisted. The bone snapped, the sound echoing through the barrennd as he ripped her arm from her body. Stay updated with empire

    Akane''s vision swam, her mind barely able toprehend the agony she was in. She had trained for years, prepared herself for any battle, but nothing had prepared her for this. She had always prided herself on her strength, her ability to withstand anything. But this... this was beyond anything she had ever imagined.

    Z''thraag took his time, savoring every moment of her suffering. He moved on to her other arm, breaking it slowly, methodically, before tearing it off as well. Blood poured from the stumps where her arms had once been, soaking the ground beneath her.

    Z''thraag wasn''t done.

    But still, he wasn''t done.

    With brutal efficiency, he moved to her legs, snapping them one by one. The bones shattered beneath his hands, and Akane screamed, her voice raw and desperate. Her once-graceful limbs were now nothing but mangled flesh and broken bone.

    When he was finished, Z''thraag stood over her, his eye gleaming with satisfaction. Akaney on the ground, her body broken and mutted, her face a melted ruin. She could barely breathe, her chest heaving with shallow,bored breaths as she clung to thest threads of consciousness.

    Her mind drifted in and out, shes of her life flickering before her eyes. She had once been a proud warrior, a woman of strength and beauty. Now, she was nothing but a broken shell, left to die in the wastnd she had tried to protect.

    Z''thraag knelt beside her, his voice a low growl. "You thought you could stop me? You thought you were strong?"

    Akane couldn''t answer. She could barely think. The pain was too much, too overwhelming.

    Z''thraag stood, his taskplete. He had enjoyed himself, yes. But now, it was time to move on.

    As he turned to leave, he looked down at her onest time. "Your world will burn," he said.

 Chapter 242 Heroines Enemy

    The path leading to Icelist was deste, a stark contrast to the destruction Z''thraag had left in his wake. Snow nketed the mountain pass ahead, and the chill of the air gnawed at anything that dared to venture too close. But for Z''thraag, the cold didn''t matter. The snow melted beneath him, turning into toxic slush as his acidic body continued to poison thend with each step.

    Every tree, every bush, and even the stone beneath his feet eroded into nothingness, leaving behind a trail of death as he advanced toward the towering, snow-covered peaks.

    Beyond these mountains was the Light Moon Country, his destination. He had beenmanded by Nyx herself to bring ruin to this ce, and he intended to follow her orders. But Z''thraag moved slower than usual now. Despite his vast power, he felt something gnawing at the back of his mind, an unsettling feeling left behind after his encounter with the strange woman. Nyx.

    She had reduced him to a quivering wreck with nothing more than a look, and that had shaken him in ways he couldn''t exin.

    But now, none of that mattered. Z''thraag trudged forward, his enormous bulk slithering up the slope of the mountain. The bitter cold of the Icelist mountain range met the poisonous heat of his body, creating a strange, acrid fog that clung to thend.

    Just as he crested the first ridge, something unusual caught his eye.

    A man stood ahead, alone in the snow, his back turned toward Z''thraag as if he hadn''t noticed the demon''s approach. The figure was tall, wrapped in a long, dark coat, his hair swept back by the mountain wind. His posture was rxed, almost casual, and there was no sign of fear or panic, something Z''thraag had grown ustomed to seeing in the eyes of those who faced him.

    Another foole to die.

    Z''thraag let out a low, rumbling growl. His grotesque, one-eyed gaze locked onto the man, and his body pulsed with acidic heat. Normally, he enjoyed toying with his prey, dragging out their suffering before ending their miserable lives, but this time he felt bored.

    He would kill this one quickly.

    With a grunt, Z''thraag reared up, the slithering mass of his body pulling together. Acid began to ooze from his pores, bubbling across his skin as he gathered it into a deadly wave. With a monstrous roar, he sent the wave of corrosive fluid hurtling toward the man, intending to melt him where he stood.

    But something unexpected happened.

    The man moved.

    In a blur of motion, the figure dodged to the side, avoiding the acid with ease. Not a drop touched him. Z''thraag blinked, his massive eye narrowing as confusion swept over him. The man hadn''t just dodged��he had done so with a grace and speed.

    Then the man spoke, his voice calm, almost casual.

    "Z''thraag," he said, turning around to face the demon atst. "ording to the game, you weren''t supposed to appear here."

    Z''thraag froze, his grotesque face contorting in confusion. Game? What was this human talking about? Z''thraag had encountered many strange things in his long, violent existence, but this made no sense. He didn''t understand the words, but the tone of the man''s voice unsettled him. It was as though this human knew something.

    Not that it mattered. Z''thraag would kill him all the same.

    The demon let out a deep, guttural snarl, his body shifting as he prepared to attack again. He moved fast, despite his massive bulk, surging forward with one enormous arm raised to crush the man where he stood.

    But again, the man moved with impossible speed, dodging the attack effortlessly.

    "You were supposed to wake up after the Evil Magician woke up," the man continued, his tone still casual, almost as if he were having a normal conversation. "So it means the Evil Magician woke up... How did this happen?"

    Z''thraag roared in fury, his patience long gone. Who was this insolent human, and what nonsense was he spouting? Z''thraag didn''t care about magicians, or games, or any of the other things this man was talking about. All he knew was that this human was still alive, and that was something he intended to change.

    The demon''s single eye burned with rage as heshed out again, this time pouring his magical energy into the attack. The acidic power hemanded gathered in his hands, swirling and bubbling as he hurled it toward the man with deadly precision.

    This time, he would not miss.

    But as the acid shot forward, the man merely shook his head.

    "The game plot is already ruined," the man said, sidestepping the attack as easily as before. "And it''s good the Evil Magician is awake. Now I can find him and kill him, then enjoy the rest of my life."

    He spoke as though Z''thraag wasn''t even a threat. As though the demon wasn''t a towering monster capable of wiping entire countries off the map. Z''thraag''s rage grew, his body seething with acid as he prepared to charge again.

    But something stopped him.

    The man''s eyes��once ordinary��had turned ck. Completely ck, as if they were endless voids, swallowing all light. And in that moment, Z''thraag felt something he hadn''t felt in a long, long time.

    Fear.

    It was faint, but unmistakable. The energy radiating from this human... no, not a human... it was the same energy that Nyx had possessed. The same terrible, crushing power that had brought Z''thraag to his knees.

    The man lifted a hand, his expression no longer casual. Now, there was an intensity in his gaze that made Z''thraag instinctively back away, a primal sense of danger creeping into his mind.

    "Obliterate," the man whispered, his voice quiet, almost soft.

    For a moment, nothing happened.

    Then, without warning, Z''thraag''s entire body convulsed. He felt it��an all-epassing force wrapping around him, crushing him from every direction. The acid that dripped from his pores sizzled, evaporating into nothingness. His skin, his flesh, his very being began to dissolve, not in the way he was ustomed to, but in a way that was terrifyingly foreign.

    Z''thraag tried to move, tried to strike, but his body wouldn''t respond. The overwhelming power of the man''s attack left him paralyzed, helpless. Panic surged through him, something he had never felt before.

    "No..." Z''thraag gurgled, his voice weak and distorted as his form began to unravel. "No... this can''t... be..."

    The darkness consumed him, tearing apart his very essence, atom by atom. And then, with one final, gut-wrenching roar, Z''thraag was gone. His existence��erased.

    The man lowered his hand, exhaling deeply as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. He wiped his brow with the back of his hand, shaking his head in disbelief at what he had just done.

    "Well," he muttered to himself, "this ability is too strong, but it''s hard to use."

    The snow around him remained untouched, untainted by Z''thraag''s acid. The mountain pass was eerily silent, as if the world itself had been holding its breath.

    The man stretched, rolling his shoulders before turning away from the now empty spot where Z''thraag had stood. He looked back briefly, as if checking to make sure the demon was truly gone, then continued walking. Experience tales with empire

    Lucan''s Evil Magician Ability is make anything true by just talking. An overpowered ability.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 243 Heroines Natural Enemy 1

    Nyx stood in the center of her grand, candle-lit chamber, the air thick with the scent of incense and something far darker. The mes from the candles flickered, casting long shadows across the white fabric of her dress, which covered her body from neck to ankle. Her ck skin shimmered faintly, illuminated in the low light. She was a vision of beauty.

    Suddenly, the room grew colder, the mes around her dimming for a moment, as if something had shifted in the very fabric of existence. Nyx tilted her head, feeling the disturbance.

    "Z''thraag��" she murmured.

    It was gone��the demon she had sent to destroy the Moon Light Country had been obliterated, wiped out entirely from existence. Nyx didn''t flinch. She had expected this. Z''thraag, for all his brutish strength and corrosive power, was not strong. He was meant to be a distraction but it got erased before she began her n.

    "Not that strong after all," she said, a soft smile curving on her lips. She turned her head slightly to nce at the figure standing in the corner of the room.

    The Elemental��a being of raw, untamed power��stood silently beside her, his body made of crackling energy. He was one of the few beings she respected, a powerful force capable of bending the elements to his will. Yet even he knew better than to question Nyx''s decisions. He was bound to her, after all.

    "Come," she said, her voice filled withmand. "We''re going to the Spirit World."

    The Elemental remained silent but nodded in acknowledgment. As powerful as Nyx was, she had always been drawn to the Spirit World, where the energies flowed differently, more freely. And now, she had felt something there��something familiar, ancient, something she needed to see for herself.

    But entering the Spirit World wasn''t as simple as stepping through a door. Nyx knew that the boundary between the human realm and the Spirit World was a fragile one, guarded by powerful forces. Only the strongest entities could break through the veil, and even then, the process required more than just power.

    Nyx walked toward arge mirror that stood against the far wall. It wasn''t an ordinary mirror��it was an ancient artifact, its frame carved with runes that shimmered faintly in the dim light. This mirror served as a gateway, a conduit between worlds, but it needed the right kind of energy to function.

    Nyx reached out, her fingers brushing the surface of the ss, which rippled like water under her touch.

    "I require a key," she said softly, her gaze fixed on the mirror. She turned to the Elemental, who watched her intently.

    "The spirits will resist you," the Elemental finally spoke, his voice like the rumbling of thunder. "They will not allow you to enter freely."

    Nyx chuckled, "They won''t have a choice."

    She moved her hands in a delicate motion, weaving a spell in the air. Dark, swirling energy gathered around her, coiling and twisting like living shadows. With a sharp motion, Nyx cut her palm with a de that seemed to appear out of nowhere, and blood��dark, almost ck��dripped onto the mirror.

    The runes along the frame red to life, glowing with an otherworldly light as the blood seeped into them. The surface of the mirror rippled more violently, and the room filled with a low hum of power. The boundary between the worlds was beginning to weaken.

    Nyx closed her eyes and whispered an incantation, her words barely audible, but filled with an ancient, malevolent force. The Elemental stepped closer, his energy swirling around her, amplifying the spell. Together, their power was overwhelming, too much for the barrier to hold.

    With a final word, Nyx pressed her palm t against the mirror, and the ss shattered��not into shards, but into a swirling vortex of dark energy. A portal to the Spirit World. Nyx stepped forward, unflinching as the shadows wrapped around her, pulling her into the void.

    ---

    The Spirit World was unlike anything in the human realm. Nyx emerged into andscape that was both beautiful and terrifying. The sky was a deep, shifting purple, swirling with ethereal clouds that moved as if they were alive. The ground beneath her feet was soft, covered in glowing grass that seemed to hum with energy.

    Trees stretched up toward the sky, their branches twisted and gnarled, but their leaves shimmered with colors that didn''t exist in the mortal realm��iridescent shades of blue, green, and gold.

    The air itself was thick with power. Every breath Nyx took was filled with the raw energy of the spirits that inhabited this ce. She could feel their presence all around her��whispering, watching, but none dared approach her.

    For a moment, Nyx stood still, her eyes closed as she absorbed the energy of the Spirit World. It was intoxicating. This ce was pure, untamed power, and it would be hers. But as beautiful as it was, the spirits who lived here could sense what she was. They could feel the evil that emanated from her very core.

    Nyx opened her eyes, her white irises glowing as she scanned the horizon. "I know you''re watching me," she said, her voice low, filled with menace.

    The spirits did not answer, but she could feel their fear. They were ancient beings, but even they trembled before her.

    The first spirit to dare approach her was a creature of light, its form shifting and ethereal, like a wisp of smoke caught in a beam of sunlight. It floated toward her, its energy pure and radiant, its intentions peaceful.

    Nyx smiled, a cold, cruel smile. "You poor thing," she whispered, raising a hand.

    The spirit recoiled, but it was toote. Nyx closed her fist, and the spirit screamed��a sound that echoed across the entire realm��as it was crushed into nothingness by her power.

    The other spirits felt it��the death of one of their own. They began to flee, vanishing into the shadows of the Spirit World, but Nyx''s smile only widened.

    "Run if you want," she said, her voice dripping with malice. "You can''t hide from me."

    She moved forward, her white dress trailing behind her as she walked through the glowingndscape, her ck skin standing in stark contrast to the vibrant colors around her. The Elemental followed silently, a looming presence of crackling energy at her side.

    As Nyx moved deeper into the Spirit World, the ground beneath her began to wither, the grass turning ck and shriveling away. The trees, once vibrant and alive, began to decay as she passed, their leaves falling in ashes. The spirits that tried to hide in the trees screamed as they were consumed by her presence, their once eternal forms dissolving into nothingness.

    The Spirit World was not meant to hold someone like her. Nyx was an anomaly, an entity of pure evil in a ce that was meant for bnce and harmony. But she didn''t care. She reveled in the destruction she caused, in the fear she spread.

    As she walked, she felt it again��that familiar energy that had drawn her here in the first ce. It was closer now, stronger. Nyx''s smile faded into something more dangerous, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the source.

    "Let''s see what you''re hiding from me," she whispered, her voice a low growl.

    The Elemental crackled beside her, its energy sparking in anticipation.

 Chapter 244 Heroines Natural Enemy 2

    Nyx stepped further into the depths of the Spirit World, her senses heightened as she felt the familiar energy calling to her. She moved with purpose, her long white dress trailing behind her like a whisper through the air. The Elemental followed closely, its body crackling with raw energy.

    Every step Nyx took caused the ground beneath her to wither and die, the once-glowing grass turning ck and decaying, leaving a path of destruction in her wake.

    The further she walked, the more she could sense the tension in the air. It was subtle at first, but growing with every passing moment. The spirits here were afraid, terrified of something far greater than Nyx herself. And then, from the corner of her eye, she saw her��Fairy Queen Elysia.

    She was breathtaking.

    Standing among the vibrant trees that shimmered with iridescent light, Elysia was the epitome of ethereal beauty. Her jade-colored hair flowed like a waterfall, cascading over her shoulders and down her back, shimmering in the Spirit World''s otherworldly light. She wore a silver gown that hugged her body, reflecting the soft light around her, making her appear almost divine.

    Her skin was smooth and wless, her eyes a radiant emerald green that seemed to see everything.

    Fairy Queen Elysia held herself with regal grace, her wings��translucent and sparkling��fluttering behind her like delicate butterfly wings. There was a soft aura of light around her, as if the very air itself celebrated her presence.

    Nyx smiled, "Elysia," she said,"It''s been a while."

    In her previous reincarnation, she did met Elysia few times.

    The Fairy Queen''s eyes narrowed as she stepped forward, her wings lifting slightly, ready to strike. "Evil Magician," she said in a voice that was as sharp as it was beautiful. "You don''t belong here. Your corruption is not wee."

    Nyx chuckled softly. "Oh, Elysia, I''vee for something far more interesting than you." She turned to the Elemental, gesturing casually with her hand. "Deal with her."

    The Elemental stepped forward, its crackling energy intensifying as it prepared to face the Fairy Queen. Elysia''s wings fluttered, her jade hair billowing around her as she summoned her power, the air around her sparkling with light and life.

    Nyx didn''t look back. She knew the Elemental would handle Elysia. Her focus was elsewhere��on the familiar energy she had been sensing all along. She moved with renewed urgency, leaving the sounds of the impending battle behind her. The further she went, the stronger the energy became, until finally, she arrived at her destination.

    There, suspended by chains that glowed with ancient, ethereal magic, was a woman unlike any Nyx had ever seen.

    She was naked, her body hanging limply in the air, the chains binding her wrists and ankles to the ceiling of the cavern-like space. But it wasn''t the chains that caught Nyx''s attention��it was the woman herself. Her skin was as white as snow, unnaturally so. Her hair, her eyebrows, even hershes were pure white, almost glowing in the dim light.

    Her eyes were closed, but Nyx knew that when they opened, they would be the same ghostly white as the rest of her.

    Her entire body was devoid of color, from her hair to her skin, down to her nipples and pubic hair. She looked almost like a statue made of snow, untouched and pristine. But Nyx could feel it��the dark energy pulsing from within her, hidden beneath the surface. It was ancient and powerful, and for the first time in a long time, Nyx felt something akin to curiosity.

    The woman stirred, lifting her head slightly, and when her eyes opened, they were indeed the same stark white as the rest of her. She looked at Nyx, and then, to Nyx''s surprise, she chuckled.

    "Well, well, well," the woman said, her voice yful, almost teasing. "Look who it is. The great Evil Magician." She tilted her head, her chains rattling slightly as she moved. "Come to admire my predicament?"

    Nyx raised an eyebrow. "Dark Fairy Queen," she said, her voice smooth as always. "I didn''t expect to find you here."

    The Dark Fairy Queenughed, the sound light and carefree despite her situation. "Oh, darling, neither did I. But life has a funny way of surprising us, doesn''t it?" She nced down at the chains that bound her. "Although I must say, I''ve seen better days."

    Nyx''s eyes narrowed. She had heard the stories��the legends of the two Fairy Queens, one of light and one of darkness. The Light Fairy Queen, Elysia, was well known, a symbol of purity and grace. But the Dark Fairy Queen had vanished long ago, her existence all but forgotten. Nyx hadn''t expected to meet her here, of all ces.

    "You''re not supposed to be here," Nyx said, stepping closer. "You disappeared centuries ago."

    The Dark Fairy Queen smirked, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Did I? Well, I suppose that depends on who you ask." She tugged at the chains lightly, as if testing them. "I''ve been here, waiting for someone interesting to show up."

    Nyx studied her for a moment,  "I could free you," she said, her voice soft but filled with promise. "If you serve me."

    The Dark Fairy Queen raised an eyebrow, then burst intoughter, the sound echoing off the walls of the cavern. "Serve you?" she repeated, still chuckling. "Oh, darling, I''ve heard that one before. What makes you think I''m interested in serving anyone?"

    Nyx''s white eyes gleamed. "Because you''re bound in chains, and I''m offering you freedom." She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Unless you''d rather stay here, forgotten and powerless."

    The Dark Fairy Queen stoppedughing, her expression bing more thoughtful. She tilted her head, her long white hair falling over her shoulder as she considered Nyx''s offer. "You make apelling argument," she admitted, her lips curving into a sly smile. "And I do hate being chained up. It''s so�� undignified."

    Nyx straightened, her smile cold and triumphant. "Then we have an agreement?"

    The Dark Fairy Queen grinned. "Oh, why not? It sounds like fun."

    Nyx wasted no time. She raised her hand, dark energy swirling around her fingers as she spoke the incantation to break the chains. The glowing bindings around the Dark Fairy Queen''s wrists and ankles began to dissolve, the magic dissipating as Nyx''s power unraveled it.

    As soon as thest chain fell away, the Dark Fairy Queen dropped to the ground gracefully,nding on her feet with a soft thud. She stretched, rolling her shoulders and cracking her neck, as if she had just woken from a long nap. Then, without warning, the entire cavern was filled with a massive surge of energy as the Dark Fairy Queen absorbed the spirit magic around her.

    Her body glowed with a brilliant light, and before Nyx''s eyes, clothing began to form around her��a dress made of shimmering ck silk that clung to her figure, flowing like water as it wrapped around her. Her long white hair fluttered in the invisible wind, and her eyes gleamed with power.

    The Dark Fairy Queen looked down at herself, admiring her new form. "Ah, much better," she said with a satisfied smile. "I must say, I missed this."

    Nyx watched her, unimpressed by the disy of power. "Now, about our agreement��"

    "Yes, yes," the Dark Fairy Queen interrupted, waving a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, I''ll y along. But first, there''s something I need to take care of." She grinned, a wicked gleam in her eye. "I''d like to kill Fairy Queen before I join you."

    Nyx''s smile widened. "Elysia."

    The Dark Fairy Queen nodded, her expression turning dark. "That''s the one. I owe her a little�� payback."

    Nyx didn''t hesitate. "Then do what you must. I''ll be waiting."

    The Dark Fairy Queen''sughter filled the air once more, yful and dangerous. "Oh, this is going to be fun."

    With that, she disappeared in a sh of dark energy, leaving Nyx standing alone in the cavern. Nyx smiled to herself, satisfied with the oue.

 Chapter 245 Heroines Natural Enemy 3

    Elemental''s body shimmered with raw, incandescent energy as it advanced on Fairy Queen Elysia. Every step it took sent shockwaves rippling through the spirit realm. It was a creature of pure magic,posed of the very elements themselves, and capable of unleashing devastation with ease. Yet, before it stood Fairy Queen Elysia, radiating a serene, otherworldly grace.

    Elysia''s jade-colored hair floated gently around her, glowing in harmony with the natural luminescence of the Spirit World. Her emerald eyes were sharp and focused, taking in every flicker of power from the being before her. She raised one slender hand, and with a delicate motion, summoned the ancient power of the fairies.

    "Elemental," she said, her voice calm and resolute, echoing through the clearing. "Your presence here is a vition of the sacred bnce. Stand down, or I will destroy you."

    Your next chapter is on empire

    The Elemental responded with a crackling hiss, its formless body twisting and churning. Its eyes, glowing like molten fire, regarded the Fairy Queen with a malice.

    It surged forward, a whirlwind of chaotic energy. The ground beneath it crumbled to ash, leaving deep scorched trails as it charged. But Elysia did not move. She simply raised her other hand, a sphere of brilliant silver light forming at her fingertips. With a flick of her wrist, she released the spell.

    The orb shot forward, bursting into a cascade of ethereal beams that struck the Elemental head-on. It roared, the sound reverberating like thunder as the beams pierced through its magical form, severing and disintegrating the elemental matter that made up its body.

    Yet, it did not falter.

    "Resilient, aren''t you?" Elysia murmured, her lips curving into a small smile. "But that won''t be enough."

    Elemental''s body reformed almost instantly, the disintegrated pieces converging back together in a surge of energy. It twisted its form, shifting from fire to water, to wind, and then to earth��a maelstrom of nature''s fury concentrated in a single entity. With a roar, itshed out, sending jagged spikes of rock and gouts of me hurling towards Elysia.

    The Fairy Queen reacted with fluid grace, her wings ring out behind her. With a single p, she ascended above the onught, her body a blur of silver light. She summoned a torrent of emerald-hued energy, weaving it into a shimmering barrier that deflected the Elemental''s attacks.

    The spikes of rock shattered against the barrier, disintegrating into dust, while the mes were absorbed and then expelled in a burst of pure magical light. Elysia hovered in the air, her gaze unwavering as she chanted another spell.

    "Nature''s Breath, heed my call��entwine, restrain, and bind!"

    Vines made of pure magic erupted from the ground, thick and glowing with a faint green light. They surged upwards, wrapping around the Elemental''s form, tightening with every second. The Elemental struggled, its body rippling and shifting as it tried to break free, but the enchanted vines were infused with Fairy Magic, which counteracted its own elemental nature.

    The more it struggled, the tighter the bindings became. Elemental''s form fluctuated, flickering erratically as it lost its cohesion. Elysia floated above, her eyes glowing with power as she extended her hand, tightening the magical hold.

    "Even a creature like you," she said softly, "is powerless before the will of the Fairy Queen."

    With a final gesture, she summoned a sphere of pure, concentrated Fairy Magic��radiant and pulsating with life energy. She released it towards the Elemental, and when it made contact, the creature''s entire form convulsed violently. A high-pitched shriek echoed through the air as the Elemental''s body began to disintegrate, breaking apart into millions of tiny motes of light.

    The light motes drifted upwards, dissolving into the atmosphere, until nothing was left of the once formidable being.

    Elysianded gracefully, her feet touching the ground as if she weighed no more than a feather. She gazed at the spot where the Elemental had stood, then turned her eyes in the direction Nyx had gone. There was no time to rest. She could feel it��the pulse of dark energy that was growing stronger, the faint echo of something that should have remained buried forever.

    "No��" she whispered, a sense of urgency overtaking her. "I can''t let her reach the Dark Queen."

    The Fairy Queen''s wings red once more, and she took to the air, moving with a speed that sent ripples through the very fabric of the realm. Trees, rivers, and glowing fields of light blurred past her as she flew, her heart pounding with a sense of dread she hadn''t felt in centuries.

    If the Dark Queen is released�� If she and Evil Magician were to join forces��

    The very thought sent a shiver down her spine. The two queens had been created as opposites��light and dark.

    Elysia work was help spirt world to grow while maintaining the good image of spirt world, and Dark Fairy work was to do dirty things for spirit world growth. However Dark Fairy did something unspeakable, which resulted sealing her for eternity.

    Elysia pushed herself harder, the world around her bing a blur of light and color as she sped towards the ancient sealing ground.

    And then she arrived.

    Shended in the clearing, her breath catching in her throat as she took in the sight before her. The massive chains that had once held the Dark Queen were shattered, broken pieces of glowing metal scattered across the ground like fallen stars. The sealing runes, which had been etched into the earth with painstaking precision, were scorched and cracked, their power unraveled.

    And standing in the center of it all, her long white hair fluttering around her like a veil of mist, was the Dark Fairy Queen.

    Elysia''s heart sank.

    "No��" she whispered, horror and disbelief warring within her. "How�� How could this happen?"

    The Dark Fairy Queen turned slowly, her eyes��those haunting, ghostly white eyes��fixing on Elysia with a look of amused indifference. Her lips curved into a smile, and she tilted her head slightly, as if considering something.

    "Elysia," the Dark Queen said softly, her voice dripping with a twisted sort of affection. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"

    Elysia took a step back, her wings trembling. "You�� You''re free?"

    The Dark Fairy Queen chuckled, the sound echoing through the clearing. "Free as I''ll ever be." She spread her arms wide, her dress shimmering with an iridescent ck light. "It feels good to stretch my wings again. You know, I almost missed you."

    Elysia clenched her fists, trying to steady herself. "You are not going to be free, I will seal you."

    The Dark Fairy Queen''s smile widened, a hint of something dark and dangerous flickering in her eyes. "Seal me?" Sheughed, a light, airy sound that sent chills down Elysia''s spine. "Oh, darling�� You have no idea what I''m nning this time."

    Elysia''s gaze hardened, but before she could respond, the Dark Fairy Queen stepped forward, her smile turning almost�� yful.

    "Wee back to the nightmare, Elysia."

 Chapter 246 Heroines Natural Enemy 4

    The clearing crackled with tension as the two fairy queens faced each other��light and dark. The air shimmered with raw energy, the very fabric of the Spirit Realm trembling under the weight of their power. Elysia''s emerald eyes never left the Dark Queen''s ghostly white gaze. She tightened her grip on the magical staff she held, feeling the pulse of nature''s energy flowing through her.

    "Lilith," Elysia murmured, her voice low and determined. "This will be yourst rampage."

    The Dark Queen��Lilith Nocturnaughed softly, the sound lilting and filled with mockery. "Oh, sweet Elysia, how many times have we done this dance?" Her voice was soft, dripping with a twisted, almost affectionate amusement. "Do you still think you can stop me?"

    Without warning, Lilith raised her hand, fingers syed wide. Tendrils of dark energy shot out, coalescing into a writhing, shadowy mass above her. The ck energy pulsed and expanded, forming a massive sphere that crackled with chaotic power.

    "Nightmare''s Bloom!" Lilith intoned, her voice echoing across the clearing.

    The sphere exploded outward, releasing a wave of inky darkness that rushed towards Elysia, consuming everything in its path. Trees wilted and turned to ash as the malevolent magic swept over them. The very ground seemed to sizzle and dissolve under its corrosive touch.

    Elysia didn''t flinch. With a swift motion, she raised her staff and summoned a shimmering barrier of radiant green light. "Barrier of Life!" she shouted, and the light expanded, pushing back against the oing darkness.

    The two forces shed in midair, green light and ck shadow colliding with a resounding boom that shook the entire realm. Sparks of energy flew in all directions, scorching the ground and sending shockwaves rippling outwards.

    Elysia''s barrier held firm, but Lilith''s smile only widened. "You always were so good at defending, Elysia. But tell me��" Her eyes glinted with malice as she spread her arms wide. "How long can you keep it up?"

    With a flick of her wrist, Lilith conjured a storm of elemental fury. Massive torrents of wind and water twisted around her like serpents, converging into a whirlwind of destructive force.

    "Tempest of Oblivion!"

    The tempest surged forward, tearing through the barrier. Elysia gritted her teeth, pouring more of her magic into the shield. The barrier flickered and strained under the onught, but she held her ground. With a powerful incantation, she called upon the Spirit Realm itself.

    "Verdant Convergence!" she cried, and the ground beneath her erupted in a wave of emerald light.

    From the earth, thick vines sprouted, glowing with an ethereal energy. They twisted and entwined around the tempest, absorbing its power and then redirecting it back towards Lilith in a concentrated beam of elemental energy.

    Lilith''s eyes widened for a split second before she vanished in a blur of darkness, reappearing several meters away. The redirected energy struck the ground where she had been standing, leaving a smoking crater.

    "Impressive," Lilith purred, her lips curving into a wicked grin. "But you''re going to have to do better than that."

    The ground beneath her rippled, turning into a ck, tar-like substance. She raised her hands high, and the tar bubbled and surged upwards, forming a massive wave of shadow.

    "Wave of Despair!"

    The wave surged forward, devouring the very essence of the Spirit Realm''s life force. Elysia''s wings red, and she leaped into the air, dodging the attack. She ascended high above the clearing, her body glowing with a radiant, silver light.

    "Light of Purity!" Elysia chanted, and beams of concentrated light energy rained down from above, each one slicing through the Wave of Despair and disintegrating it.

    Lilith snarled, but the attack did not end. Elysia''s light rained down relentlessly, forcing Lilith to dodge and weave, her body a blur of shadow and darkness.

    Elysia''s gaze was fierce and determined. She couldn''t afford to hold back. She had to push Lilith away from the popted areas of the Spirit Realm, where ordinary fairies lived. Every second they spent here was a risk to the entire realm.

    She gathered her magic, a swirling vortex of power forming around her. "Lilith," she called out, her voice resonating with authority. "We finish this, now!"

    Lilith paused, tilting her head curiously. Then she smiled, a slow, dangerous smile. "Oh? And here I thought we were just getting started."

    Elysia extended her hand, and a beam of pure light shot forward, striking the ground at Lilith''s feet. The beam expanded, forming a dome of energy that enveloped the Dark Queen. Elysia poured more magic into the spell, tightening the dome,pressing it to force Lilith into submission.

    But Lilith''s smile never wavered. With a low chuckle, she raised her hand and clenched her fist.

    "Dark Nova."

    A pulse of dark energy exploded outward from within the dome, shattering it in an instant. The shockwave sted Elysia backwards, sending her crashing into a nearby tree. Painnced through her body, but she forced herself to stand, her wings fluttering weakly.

    Lilith stepped forward, the darkness swirling around her like a living creature. "You want to corner me? To keep me away from the precious cities and viges?" She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Elysia, dear�� why bother?"

    She spread her arms wide, and a massive sphere of darkness began to form above her head. It pulsed with destructive energy, growingrger andrger by the second.

    "I think I''ll just destroy one right now!" she dered, and with a vicious grin, she hurled the sphere towards the distant city on the horizon.

    "No!" Elysia cried, her heart leaping into her throat. She didn''t hesitate. With a surge of power, she shot forward, cing herself between the city and the sphere.

    "Barrier of Life!" she shouted again, summoning a massive wall of radiant energy.

    The sphere collided with the barrier, the impact reverberating through the entire realm. Elysia gritted her teeth as the sphere pushed against her shield, dark energy eating away at her light. The strain was unbearable, her magic faltering as she struggled to hold the barrier in ce.

    "Lilith�� stop�� this!" she gasped, her voice strained.

    Lilith''sugh echoed through the clearing. "Why would I?" she purred, her eyes gleaming with sadistic glee.

    With a casual flick of her wrist, she conjured a spear of darkness andunched it straight at Elysia''s unprotected side.

    Elysia cried out as the spear struck her abdomen, the dark energy searing through her flesh. Pain exploded through her, but she didn''t let the barrier drop. If she did, the city��everyone��would be obliterated.

    Blood dripped down her side, staining her white dress a deep crimson. She struggled to breathe, her vision blurring, but she kept the barrier intact.

    "Still so stubborn," Lilith mused, her tone almost thoughtful. She raised her hand again, and a de of darkness materialized in her grasp. "Let''s see how much more you can take."

    She moved with blinding speed, appearing beside Elysia in an instant. Before Elysia could react, Lilith swung the de down, severing Elysia''s legs at the knees.

    Elysia screamed, her body copsing to the ground. Agony washed over her, but she didn''t release the barrier. She couldn''t. If she did, the bomb would��

    "Hmm, I wonder��" Lilith mused, looking down at the crippled Fairy Queen. "How many more bombs should I make? Ten? A hundred? Maybe I''ll just blow up the entire Spirit Realm." Experience new tales on empire

    Elysia''s eyes zed with fury. "You�� monster��" she whispered, her voice trembling with pain and anger.

    Lilith''s smile widened, savoring the sight of Elysia''s rage. "Oh,e now, Elysia. We both know you care more about this world than I do. How about a little deal?"

    Elysia''s heart pounded as she struggled to remain conscious. "What�� deal?"

    "If you agree to be sealed, just like I was," Lilith said sweetly, "I''ll leave this world alone."

    Elysia''s eyes narrowed, but before she could refuse, Lilith raised her hand, conjuring hundreds of dark spheres, each one pulsing with the same destructive energy as the bomb.

    "Or," Lilith continued, her tone light and cheerful, "I could destroy everything. Your choice, darling."

    Elysia''s gaze flickered to the spheres, then back to Lilith. She knew the Dark Queen couldn''t be trusted, but��

    "Fine," Elysia whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''ll�� ept the seal."

    Lilith''s smile turned almost gentle. "Good girl."

 Chapter 247 Heroines Natural Enemy 5

    The scene was one of twisted beauty and horror. The Spirit Realm''s usually vibrant skies were muted, heavy clouds swirling. There, in the center of a barren expanse where not even the most tenacious nt dared to grow, Elysia��Fairy Queen of Light��hung suspended in the air.

    Her once pristine white dress had been torn away, leaving her utterly exposed to the harsh light of day. Blood trickled from where jagged ropes, interwoven with shards of enchanted ss, bit into her delicate flesh. The bindings wrapped around her stomach and breast, digging in so deeply that the skin had split open in ces, blood seeping out in a slow, agonizing rhythm.

    The rope around her thighs was tied so tight that the muscle beneath looked bruised and crushed, the pressure ensuring she couldn''t even twitch a finger, much less move.

    Her eyes��once brilliant emeralds that reflected the purity of her spirit��had been torn from their sockets. In their ce were hollow, bleeding voids, the sockets leaking a steady stream of crimson down her pale cheeks. Her tongue, too, had been ripped out, leaving her mouth agape in a silent scream of pain and defiance.

    And towering above her, like a malevolent deity savoring its victory, was Lilith Nocturna.

    The Dark Fairy Queen watched with satisfaction, her ghostly white eyes glowing with a malicious glee. Every movement of hers was deliberate and slow, as if she was savoring the sight before her. The tendrils of dark energy that surrounded her writhed like living serpents, pulsing with power.

    "There now, my dear Elysia," Lilith murmured softly, her voice a sweet, "You look so much better like this. No more defiance. No more fighting. Just�� submission."

    She floated closer, her wings��those skeletal, shimmering extensions of her body��flickering with an eerie, purplish light. With a single, delicate finger, she traced along the deep gash around Elysia''s breast, where the ss had cut through skin and muscle alike.

    The touch was almost gentle, but the shards dug in deeper at the slightest pressure, causing Elysia''s body to jerk in response, blood spurting anew.

    "Ah, did that hurt?" Lilith cooed, feigning concern. "I thought you''d be used to pain by now, considering how you''ve suffered. But no matter, no matter�� it''s almost over." Her voice turned soft and almost tender, a stark contrast to the vicious smile twisting her lips.

    She stepped back, admiring her handiwork. The once proud Fairy Queen was nothing more than a broken, bleeding figure now, bound under the open sky.

    With a lightugh, Lilith flicked her wrist, and another length of the razor-edged rope slithered up from the ground like a snake. It coiled around Elysia''s neck, wrapping tightly until the shards dug into the flesh, causing fresh rivulets of blood to stain her corbone.

    "I always wondered what it would be like to see you like this," Lilith mused. "So beautiful�� so utterly defeated."

    She leaned in close, her lips brushing against Elysia''s ear. "Tell me, dear Elysia, can you feel it? The pain? The humiliation? The sense ofplete, utter loss? Because this��" she gestured to the ropes, the ss, the ruined figure of her opponent, "��this is only the beginning."

    Elysia''s body shuddered, but without her eyes or tongue, there was no way for her to express the torment she was in. Only the faint, ragged breaths escaping her lungs betrayed her suffering.

    Lilith tilted her head, considering the Fairy Queen''s mutted form with a thoughtful expression. "You know, I''m almost sad this is how it ends for you. I thought you''d put up more of a fight." She straightened, brushing her hands as if to dust them off. "But it seems I was wrong. Even the mighty Elysia has her limits."

    Sheughed then, a high, lilting sound that echoed across the clearing. With azy wave of her hand, she summoned a small orb of darkness. The orb floated between her and Elysia, its surface swirling with chaotic energy.

    "This little seal is going to keep you here, like this, for all eternity," Lilith purred. "No healing, no hope. Just endless, unrelenting agony. And you''ll be out in the open for everyone to see�� a testament to what happens when anyone dares to challenge me."

    She paused, savoring the moment. Then, with a flick of her finger, she sent the orb flying towards Elysia. The moment it made contact with her chest, the orb expanded, dark tendrils burrowing into Elysia''s wounds, sealing them shut with dark magic that prevented any form of healing. The tendrils spread, wrapping around her entire body like chains, securing her in ce.

    Stay tuned with empire

    "There we go," Lilith murmured, admiring the effect. "Perfect."

    The clearing was silent except for the faint crackle of dark energy and the distant sound of Elysia''sbored breathing. Lilith''s smile widened.

    Nyx beside Lilith was looked behind, thinking that where is Elemental.

    Nyx''s attention was on the Spirit Realm around her. The Elemental should have appeared by now.

    With a frown, Nyx spread her senses wide, probing every corner of the realm. Forests,kes, mountains��she searched them all, her power extending like a vast, inescapable. But there was nothing. Not even the faintest whisper of elemental energy.

    "Strange��" she muttered, narrowing her eyes. "The Elemental shouldn''t be able to hide from me, not in the Spirit Realm."

    She extended her search again, this time with more force, tearing through the Spirit Realm''s protective barriers. Still, there was nothing. The Elemental''s essence was simply�� gone.

    Realization dawned slowly. "Of course," Nyx whispered,. "Elysia must have a kill it. Elemental can be killed if it''s not in the world it''s born. What a stupid mistake I made."

    Nyx looked at Elysia and she sighed, "Oh well. What''s done is done. I suppose I''ll just have to find a new pet."

    She nced at Lilith. "Lilith," she called out softly, "It''s time to leave."

    Lilith looked at Elysia, onest time before she and Nyx leave the spirit world.

    Fairy Queen Elysia was d that people of Spirit World were safe, although she is now sealed, people were free, and she knew that these people can still grow and protect themselves.

 Chapter 248 Heroine at Fairy World

    Maris floated gently beside Lucan as they traversed the dense forests. Her pink hair shimmered like delicate strands of silk, framing her perfect face, and her light blue eyes sparkled. She couldn''t resist yfully leaning into Lucan, her curvaceous figure brushing against his arm. Her lips curved into a mischievous smile when she noticed Lucan stiffen slightly.

    "You know, Lucan-sama, you shouldn''t be so tense," she teased, pressing her breast against him just a little more. "A man of your strength should be more rxed around a delicate Saint like me."

    Lucan sighed softly, shaking his head. "Maris, we''re in the middle of a something urgent. This isn''t the time to��"

    "Time to what?" Maris interrupted, her voice lilting with amusement. "To enjoy myself? Hehe, I never knew you be tense if I do this." Stay connected with empire

    Lucan sighed. Somehow Maris got even bolder, clearly expressing her thoughts. However, for now Lucan isn''t concerned about this. Z''thraag supposed to only wake up after Evil Magician born, and since he saw Z''thraag, meant Evil Magician had born and it''s in the world.

    Lucan want to deal with Evil Magician as soon as possible.

    "Maris, We''re dealing with the birth of a Evil Magician. It''s dangerous. However after we deal with them, your goal is Saint is fulfilled."

    Maris''s smile faded slightly, and she nodded. "I know, I know. But you always have that worried look on your face." She reached out and gently touched his cheek, her expression softening. "I just want to see you smile once in a while, Lucan-sama."

    He ced his hand over hers, squeezing it lightly. "There will be time for that once we take care of this threat."

    Maris sighed and withdrew her hand reluctantly. She nced around the forest with a wary look in her eyes, sensing the tension in the air. She had went up in sky, and searched entire region but she couldn''t find Evil Magician, since she couldn''t find with her magic, she and Lucan decide to search by their own eyes, going around all over region.

    "Lucan-sama, I searched everywhere, and now even we searched with our own eyes," she said, frustrationcing her tone. "But there''s no trace of it."

    Lucan frowned, deep in thought. "No." He looked up, his gaze sharp and focused. "I suspect the Evil Magician might have hidden itself in a small world. It''s the only exnation for why we can''t find it here."

    "A small world?" Maris raised an eyebrow. "You mean like one of the sub-realms connected to this ne?"

    "Yes. The Evil Magician could be hiding there to grow stronger or to evade detection," Lucan exined. "If it are left unchecked, it could be an even greater threat to this world."

    Maris nodded slowly. "Then we should investigate the small worlds next. We can''t afford to let this creature grow in power."

    Just as they were about to set their course for the nearest sub-realm, a faint glow appeared in front of them. A cluster of tiny, translucent fairies fluttered into view, their wings shimmering like delicate petals in the sunlight. They hovered nervously around Maris and Lucan, their high-pitched voices filled with panic.

    "Great Saint! Powerful Magician!" one of the fairies squeaked, her voice trembling. "The Fairy World is under attack! Our queen��our queen has been taken!"

    Lucan''s expression hardened. "Taken? By whom?"

    "By the Dark Fairy Queen!" the fairy cried out. "Please, we beg of you,e to our aid! The Light Fairy Queen, Elysia, is in danger!"

    Maris and Lucan exchanged a nce. Without a word, they both knew what needed to be done. Lucan nodded firmly, and Maris turned to the tiny fairies, her voice calm yet resolute.

    "Lead the way. We''ll save your queen."

    The fairies darted ahead, leading Maris and Lucan through a shimmering portal. A sh of blinding light enveloped them, and within moments, they found themselves standing at the entrance of the Fairy World. The once vibrant and lushndscape was now deste, the air thick with a suffocating darkness.

    Shadows twisted and coiled around the trees, and the vibrant flowers that once bloomed in radiant colors were now wilted and gray.

    Maris''s heart ached at the sight. "What happened here��?"

    Lucan''s gaze swept over the devastation, "The Dark Fairy Queen�� she must have unleashed her power here. This ce reeks of her dark magic. But Dark Fairy Queen should be sealed, who released her?"

    They moved cautiously through the eerie silence, the only sound being the crunch of dead leaves underfoot. In the distance, they spotted a figure bound in chains of shimmering light, suspended in the air like a broken doll. Maris''s breath caught in her throat as she recognized the beautiful form of the Light Fairy Queen, Elysia.

    "Elysia!" Maris cried out, rushing forward.

    Elysia''s body was in a horrendous state. Her legs were severed, leaving only bloodied stumps. Her eyes were hollow sockets, and her tongue had been brutally removed, leaving her mouth agape in a grotesque silent scream. Cuts and gashes crisscrossed her pale skin, her once magnificent wings torn and mangled.

    Maris''s light magic red to life, enveloping her hands in a radiant glow. With a delicate touch, she broke the chains that bound Elysia, and the seals that held her magic began to shatter one by one. The moment thest seal broke, Elysia''s body began to glow with a brilliant light. Her missing legs slowly reformed, her eyes regenerated, and her tongue grew back.

    Her wings healed, spreading wide and beautiful once more, and all the cuts and injuries vanished, leaving her whole again.

    Elysia floated to the ground, her gaze filled with gratitude. "Thank you�� Maris��" she whispered, her voice was weak.

    Maris smiled softly. "You''re wee."

    Lucan stepped forward, his expression serious. "Queen Elysia, what happened here? Who did this?"

    Lucan had guess but he didn''t want to be true.

    Elysia''s face darkened as she recounted the events. "It was the Dark Fairy Queen�� Lilith Nocturna and Evil Magician. Evil Magician released Lilith from her seal. And now�� she is allied with an Evil Magician."

    Lucan''s eyes widened slightly. "An Evil Magician."

    Lucan guess came true, and if what he thought is true then next destination of Evil Magician must be Phoenix World ot Dragon World.

    "We want to eliminate the new Evil Magician," Maris exined. "But it seems we were toote."

    Elysia looked at them with a fierce determination in her eyes. "I want to join you. I cannot let this stand. Lilith''s actions have defiled the very core of our world."

    Maris nodded. "We could use your help."

    "But before we go," Elysia continued, her voice firm, "I need to retrieve something from the core of the Fairy World. It is a ring��an artifact known as the Fairy Ring. With it, I can draw upon unlimited Fairy Magic Mana."

    Lucan and Maris exchanged a nce and nodded in agreement. "We''ll wait for you, Queen Elysia," Lucan said.

    Elysia''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Thank you. I will return shortly."

    With that, the Light Fairy Queen turned and vanished into the depths of the forest, leaving Maris and Lucan alone at the edge of the deste battlefield.

 Chapter 249 Heroines Natural Enemy at Phoenix World

    After game sess, the game developers made four dlc. The first dlc was about Tribal Woman and Elemental. The second dlc was about Fairy Queen and Dark Fairy Queen. The third was about Phoenix and fourth was about Dragons.

    Evil Magician must be thinking of recruiting the main viins of these dlc. Evil Magician already got Dark Fairy Queen, next target would be Ancient Ice Dragon or Holy Phoenix.

    ---

    The Phoenix World was a realm of dazzling beauty and serene tranquility. Majestic birds with wings aze in crimson, gold, and blue soared gracefully through the endless skies, leaving trails of me in their wake. Thends below were a vivid expanse of flowering meadows, crystal-clearkes, and towering trees with leaves that shimmered like gemstones.

    This was a world of harmony and peace, where every creature��great or small��radiated the brilliance of the eternal fire that flowed through their veins.

    The Phoenixes, ancient beings of fire and rebirth, moved with grace and poise, their feathers reflecting the ever-burning light within. Some hunted in the forests, others trained their younglings to master the art of flight, and a few basked in the warmth of the sun''s rays, their mes pulsating in rhythm with their steady breaths.

    All seemed calm. All seemed perfect.

    But this tranquility shattered like ss under the force of a monstrous gale.

    With a surge of dark energy that tore through the air, a swirling vortex of shadows ripped open the sky. Out from the abyssal void stepped two figures��one cloaked in a palpable aura of malevolence and the other glowing with a strange, sinister beauty.

    Nyx descended slowly, her figure radiating darkness so profound that even the brightest mes dimmed in her presence. Beside her, the Dark Fairy Queen, Lilith Nocturna, hovered with an almost ethereal grace. Her wings, skeletal yet delicate, shimmered with a purplish hue, and her eyes glowed faintly, taking in the magnificent scenery of the Phoenix World.

    The peaceful silence of the realm erupted into chaos.

    mes roared to life as the Phoenixes let out shrill cries of rm. Their fiery bodies ignited, forming a defensive perimeter around their home. But Nyx, with just a flick of her fingers, summoned a wave of darkness that swept through the sky like a tempest. In an instant, the zing fires of the Phoenixes were extinguished, leaving the once-proud creatures gasping in disbelief.

    The Dark Fairy Queen, her lips curled into a cruel smile, raised her hand. A dark mist coalesced around her fingers, and with a contemptuous flick, she sent it hurtling towards the nearest Phoenixes. The mist enveloped the majestic birds, twisting and distorting their mes until they flickered and died out.

    One by one, the Phoenixes fell from the sky, their vibrant plumage turning ashen and lifeless.

    "What a pitiful sight," Lilith murmured, her voice dripping with mockery. "These creatures are supposed to be symbols of eternal life, and yet they fall so easily."

    Nyx''s expression remained impassive. "We''re not here for idle chatter, Lilith. Finish them off quickly."

    The Dark Fairy Queen frowned, but did not argue. With a sweeping motion of her hand, she unleashed a torrent of dark energy that tore through the remaining Phoenixes like a scythe through wheat. Screeches of pain and fear filled the air, but they were swiftly silenced as Lilith''s magic washed over the realm.

    It wasn''t long before two towering figures, their very presence exuding power and authority, emerged from the heart of the Phoenix World. The Phoenix King, a towering bird with plumage of pure gold and eyes that burned like twin suns, red his wings wide, a brilliant aura of fire radiating from his form.

    Beside him, the Phoenix Queen, her feathers a stunning cascade of ruby red and sapphire blue, let out a defiant cry, her mes zing even brighter than the sun.

    "You dare attack our world?!" the Phoenix King roared, his voice booming like thunder.

    Nyx met his gaze with cold indifference. "I dare a lot of things."

    The Phoenix Queen''s eyes narrowed. "You will pay for this transgression, intruder. We will make sure of it."

    Nyx waved a hand dismissively, her dark gaze shifting to Lilith. "I''ll leave these two to you. Handle them."

    The Dark Fairy Queen scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "Always giving me the dirty work, aren''t you?"

    "Just do it," Nyx said tly. "We don''t have time for yourints."

    Lilith rolled her eyes but stepped forward, a malevolent grin spreading across her lips. "Very well, your highness," she said mockingly. "I''ll deal with these overgrown chickens."

    With a roar of fury, the Phoenix King and Queenunched themselves at Lilith, their mes spiraling around them like tws. Lilith''s eyes gleamed, and with a sh of her wings, she met their charge head-on. The sky erupted into a maelstrom of fire and darkness as the three shed, each blow sending shockwaves rippling through the realm.

    But Nyx paid little attention to the battle. She turned her gaze away from the fight, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the destendscape below. Her attention drifted to a small, almost insignificant cave nestled within a grove of burnt trees.

    Her expression softened ever so slightly, and she drifted down towards the cave. Inside, hidden amidst the shadows, was a creature unlike any other in the Phoenix World. A tiny bird��norger than a human fingery nestled within a bed of silken feathers. Its plumage was a pristine, unblemished white, so pure that it seemed to glow with an inner light.

    Its dark eyes, calm and tranquil, stared out at the world with a wisdom that belied its diminutive size.

    This was the Holy Phoenix.

    Find your next adventure on empire

    Despite its small stature, the Holy Phoenix radiated an aura of such intense holiness and purity that even Nyx felt a pang of difort standing so close. It was a creature of pure goodness, a being that abhorred evil and sought only to spread peace and tranquility wherever it went.

    "Such a rare beauty," Nyx murmured softly, "Even in this form�� you are truly remarkable."

    The Holy Phoenix blinked slowly, its gaze meeting Nyx''s without fear or hesitation. It did not rise, did not make any move to defend itself. Instead, it simply watched, its tiny body almost appearing to shimmer in the darkness.

    Nyx tilted her head, memories flooding her mind. Memories of battles fought long ago, of great cmities and ancient beings that had risen and fallen. And among those memories was the image of the Holy Phoenix��majestic, proud, and powerful beyondprehension. But now��

    "You''ve changed," Nyx murmured, almost to herself. "You were once the mightiest of all Phoenixes. Now look at you�� reduced to this pitiful size."

    She reached out a hand, her fingertips barely brushing against the delicate feathers of the Holy Phoenix. There was a faint pulse of energy, and Nyx''s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "Ah, I see��" she whispered. "You''ve been cursed, haven''t you? That''s why you''re like this."

    The Holy Phoenix blinked slowly, its eyes never leaving Nyx''s face.

    Nyx chuckled softly, withdrawing her hand. "I could break that curse, you know. I have the power to restore you to your former glory."

    The Holy Phoenix remained silent, its gaze unchanging.

    "But you wouldn''t join me even if I did, would you?" Nyx sighed, shaking her head. "You''re too good, too pure. You would never do anything evil. It''s simply not in your nature."

    She paused, a sly smile spreading across her lips. "However�� what if I told you that I know who murdered the Heavenly Phoenix?"

    The Holy Phoenix''s eyes widened slightly��a tiny, almost imperceptible movement, but one that did not escape Nyx''s notice.

    "Ah, so I''ve caught your interest, have I?" Nyx said, her voice low and coaxing. "Yes, I know about the Heavenly Phoenix. A being so powerful and secret that no one else even knows it existed�� except you, of course. And now me."

    The Holy Phoenix''s gaze turned sharp, a flicker of something fierce and dangerous shing within its dark eyes. It let out a soft, almost inaudible chirp��a sound that seemed to resonate with a question.

    "Yes, I know who killed it," Nyx continued, her tone soft and persuasive. "And if you join me�� I''ll tell you who it was."

    For a long moment, there was silence. The Holy Phoenix''s small form shivered slightly, as if considering Nyx''s offer. It was a creature that had always upheld the ideals of peace and purity, never engaging in anything that could be considered evil. And yet��

    If Nyx truly knew who had murdered the Heavenly Phoenix, then perhaps��just this once��it was worth breaking that code.

    Slowly, the Holy Phoenix dipped its head in a small, almost reluctant nod.

    Nyx''s smile widened, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. "Excellent choice."

    She turned away, the tiny Holy Phoenix fluttering onto her shoulder. Together, they left the cave, the faint cries of the battle raging between the Dark Fairy Queen and the Phoenix King and Queen echoing behind them.

    The Holy Phoenix''s path had been set.

    And for better or worse, it would now walk alongside the Evil Magician.

 Chapter 250 Heroines Natural Enemy at Phoenix World

    The air crackled with the sound of magic and me as the Phoenix King and Queen lunged at Lilith Nocturna. The Dark Fairy Queen watched their charge with a bored expression, her skeletal wings spreading out behind her like a web of malevolence. Their massive forms zed with golden fire, the sheer intensity of theirbined auras creating a blinding light that filled the sky.

    "Futile," Lilith murmured, raising a handzily.

    As the two fiery titans reached her, a wave of dark energy surged forth from her outstretched palm. It struck the Phoenix King and Queen with the force of a copsing star, hurling them back through the air. They collided with the ground, their bodies gouging deep furrows in the earth as they tumbled across the burningndscape.

    "Is this truly the best you can do?" Lilith taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. "I expected more from the so-called rulers of the Phoenix World."

    With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a storm of ck mes that spiraled around her like a vortex of despair. The mes twisted and coiled, forming the shape of monstrous serpents that hissed and snapped at the struggling Phoenix King and Queen.

    "Nightmare''s Bloom," Lilith whispered, her eyes gleaming with sadistic delight.

    The dark serpents shot forward, their forms shifting and warping as they tore through the air. They mmed into the Phoenix King and Queen, the ck mes merging with their golden fire and twisting it into a sickly, darkened hue. The Phoenixes screeched in agony, their bodies writhing as the corrupting mes seared through their very essence.

    But the Phoenix King''s eyes burned with unyielding resolve. With a roar that shook the heavens, he red his wings wide, releasing a torrent of pure, golden fire. The holy mes surged outwards, disintegrating the ck serpents and pushing back the darkness that threatened to consume them.

    "Queen, now!" the Phoenix King bellowed.

    The Phoenix Queen responded instantly, her form igniting with an even brighter light. She soared upwards, her wings cutting through the sky like des of pure radiance. With a graceful turn, she unleashed a barrage of ming spears, each one infused with her own life force.

    Lilith tilted her head, an amused smile tugging at her lips. She didn''t bother to move as the ming spears hurtled towards her.

    "Tempest of Oblivion," she whispered softly.

    A swirling barrier of dark energy erupted around her, deflecting the fiery projectiles with ease. The spears shattered against the barrier, their mes snuffed out in an instant.

    "Is that all?" Lilith asked, her voice filled with mock disdain. "Surely you must realize how pathetic this is."

    The Phoenix Queen''s eyes narrowed, and she exchanged a brief nce with the King. With a nod of silent agreement, the two Phoenixes red their wings wide, their mes intertwining as their bodies began to glow with an intense, golden light.

    "Oh?" Lilith''s eyes widened slightly, curiosity flickering in her gaze. "What''s this?"

    The Phoenix King and Queen''s forms seemed to blur and shift as their mes merged together. Their bodies began to dissolve into pure energy, their individual aurasbining into a single, overwhelming presence. The ground trembled, and the air hummed with power as the two Phoenixes fused into one enormous, zing entity.

    Lilith''s smile faded, reced by a look of genuine intrigue. "Ah, a fusion�� interesting."

    The newly formed creature towered over Lilith, its body a swirling mass of golden fire and radiant light. Its wings stretched out like a pair of burning suns, each feather shimmering with divine energy. Its eyes, twin orbs of molten gold, red down at Lilith with a hatred that burned hotter than the fiercest inferno.

    "Your arrogance ends here, Dark Fairy Queen!" the fusion roared, its voice a deafening symphony of countless Phoenixes speaking as one. "You will pay for the lives you''ve taken!"

    Before Lilith could react, the colossal Phoenix let out a shrill cry, unleashing a torrent of me so intense that it scorched the very heavens. The firestorm engulfed Lilith, consuming her in an explosion of light and heat. The ground beneath them melted into molten rock, and the sky turned crimson as the Phoenix''s divine mes swept across the battlefield.

    For a moment, it seemed as though Lilith had beenpletely obliterated. But then, from within the heart of the inferno, a voice rang out��soft, mocking, andpletely unscathed.

    "Impressive�� but not enough."

    The mes parted, revealing Lilith''s form hovering amidst the chaos. Her body was wreathed in a shimmering barrier of dark energy, the Phoenix''s mes licking harmlessly against its surface. She waspletely unharmed, a look of almost childish delight on her face.

    "Such power! Such magnificence!" she eximed, her eyes alight with excitement. "I haven''t felt this alive in centuries!"

    The fusion Phoenix let out a furious screech, its massive wings beating furiously as itunched itself at Lilith. The ground shook with the force of its charge, and the very air seemed to warp under the intensity of its mes.

    Lilith''sughter echoed through the sky as she met the Phoenix''s onught head-on. She moved with impossible speed, her slender form darting and weaving through the Phoenix''s attacks with a grace that bordered on the surreal. She unleashed wave after wave of dark energy, each one exploding against the Phoenix''s radiant body with devastating force.

    But the Phoenix refused to back down. It retaliated with a relentless barrage of mes and ws, each strike shaking the very foundations of the world. Lilith dodged and countered, her movements a blur of shadow and light as she danced around the colossal beast. Yet, no matter how hard she struck, the fusion Phoenix''s mes burned brighter and hotter, pushing her back inch by inch.

    Then, with a roar that seemed to shake the heavens themselves, the fusion Phoenix unleashed its full power. Its body zed with a blinding light, and it reared back, gathering all of its energy into a single, devastating attack.

    "Eternal Judgment!" it roared, its voice reverberating through the air like the tolling of a celestial bell.

    A massive beam of pure, golden fire erupted from its mouth, surging towards Lilith with the force of a thousand suns. Lilith''s eyes widened, and for the first time, a look of genuine surprise crossed her face.

    The beam struck her squarely in the chest, and the world seemed to shatter under the impact. Lilith''s body was thrown back like a ragdoll, the sheer force of the attack carving a deep trench through the ground as it sted her across the battlefield. When the dust finally settled, Lilith''s formy crumpled and broken, a gaping hole torn through her stomach.

    For a long moment, there was silence. The fusion Phoenix hovered above, its massive wings beating slowly as it watched Lilith''s motionless body.

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire

    But then, a soft, eerieughter filled the air.

    Lilith''s body twitched, and then, impossibly, she began to rise. The hole in her stomach closed before their eyes, her body regenerating at a speed that defied reason. She straightened, her lips curled into a wide, almost deranged smile.

    "Amazing," she breathed, her voice trembling with exhration. "You�� you actually hurt me! Hahaha��!"

    The fusion Phoenix''s eyes narrowed, its body tensing in preparation for another attack. But before it could move, Lilith''s form began to change. She grewrger, her wings expanding as her body swelled with dark energy. Shadows writhed around her, her aura swelling to monstrous proportions.

    "Now it''s my turn," she whispered, her voice a low, dangerous murmur.

    With a roar, Lilith charged forward, her massive form crashing into the fusion Phoenix like a tidal wave of darkness. The two titans shed in a storm of me and shadow, their blows sending shockwaves rippling through the sky. The fusion Phoenix fought valiantly, its mes zing hotter and hotter as it struggled to hold back Lilith''s onught.

    But Lilith was relentless. She conjured des of darkness, each one shing through the Phoenix''s mes with terrifying precision. She moved like a demon, herughter echoing through the battlefield as she battered the Phoenix again and again.

    "Dark Nova!" she cried, unleashing a torrent of dark energy that exploded against the Phoenix''s body, sending it reeling back.

    The Phoenix screeched in pain, its mes flickering and sputtering as it struggled to stay aloft. But Lilith didn''t give it a chance to recover. With a triumphant cry, she summoned a massive sword of pure, condensed magic��a de of shimmering darkness that crackled with malevolent energy.

    "Let''s end this," she whispered.

    With a single, fluid motion, she swung the de down. The sword cut through the fusion Phoenix''s body like a hot knife through butter, slicing it cleanly in half. The Phoenix let out one final, anguished cry as its body disintegrated into a shower of golden sparks, its mes fading into nothingness.

    Lilith hovered above the battlefield, her dark sword still glowing faintly in her hand. She looked down at the spot where the Phoenix King and Queen had fallen, a satisfied smile ying across her lips.

    "Beautiful," she murmured softly, her voice filled with genuine admiration. "What a wonderful disy of power."

    With a flick of her wrist, the sword vanished, and she turned away.

    Nyx got Holy Phoenix so she decided to leave this ce, and Lilith also leave with them.

 Chapter 251 Heroine Saw Destroyed Phoenix World

    The once-beautiful Phoenix Worldy in ruins. Charred remains of towering trees, scorched earth, and shattered rocks were all that remained of a ce that had once radiated vibrant, divine energy. The sky, usually a vivid blue, was now a murky red, filled with swirling ash and smoke.

    Pools of molten gold bubbled on the ground, remnants of the mes that had burned so intensely they had melted the very earth. The air, thick with the acrid scent of destruction, hung heavy over thend like a suffocating nket.

    Lucan, Maris, and Elysia stood in the center of the devastation, their expressions a mixture of shock and disbelief. The silence around them was deafening, punctuated only by the asional crackle of embers from a half-burned tree.

    Maris''s normally radiant face was ashen, her light blue eyes wide with horror as she looked around. "How could this happen?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "We came as soon as we could�� but we were toote."

    Elysia''s wings shimmered faintly, reflecting her emotional turmoil. The Light Fairy Queen''s gaze swept across the ruinedndscape, lingering on a twisted, broken pir that had once been part of the Holy Phoenix''s temple.

    "Lilith," she breathed, her voiceced with sorrow and anger. "This destruction�� this atrocity�� it was all done by her."

    Lucan remained silent, his ck eyes narrowed as he scanned the horizon. He felt the weight of the devastation around them, the energy of countless lives extinguished.

    "Lucan-sama��" Maris reached out, hesitating for a moment before cing her hand on his arm. "What do we do now?"

    "We need to find the Holy Phoenix," Lucan said, his voice steady and calm despite the chaos around them.

    "Holy Phoenix is gone," Elysia interrupted softly, her gaze distant as if she were focusing on something only she could see. "I can feel it�� The Evil Magician has taken her." She paused, her wings trembling. "There''s no telling what the Evil Magician will do with that power."

    "That''s why we need to move quickly," Lucan said, his tone brooking no argument. "We can''t waste any more time."

    "But where do we even start?" Maris asked, frustration and helplessness edging her voice. "We have no idea where she''s taken the Holy Phoenix."

    "I have a suspicion," Lucan replied. He turned his gaze to the north, his eyes darkening as he stared into the distance. "The Evil Magician won''t stop at just the Phoenix World. She''s going to continue her campaign. The next target�� will be the Ancient Ice Dragon."

    Elysia''s eyes widened in realization. "The Ancient Ice Dragon," she murmured. "If she gains that power too��"

    "Then it''s over," Lucan finished grimly. "Thebined strength of the Holy Phoenix and the Ancient Ice Dragon would make her nearly invincible. Even with Maris''s strength, we would be hard-pressed to defeat her."

    "We need to get to the Dragon World before she does," Lucan continued. "The Ancient Ice Dragon is still in its egg state. If they forcefully hatch her, it''ll be a disaster." Enjoy more content from empire

    Just as they turned to leave, a voice rang out, sharp and clear despite the heavy air.

    "Leaving so soon?"

    Lucan spun around, eyes narrowing as he searched for the source of the voice. Emerging from the smoke and ash was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. She walked towards them with a grace and elegance that seemed at odds with the destruction around her.

    Her hair, a vivid scarlet red, fell in loose waves down to her waist, each strand shimmering like fire against the dreary backdrop of the ruined world. Her eyes, a brilliant gold, were piercing and fierce, glowing with an inner fire that seemed to challenge the world itself. Her skin was wless, a warm white tone that highlighted her features.

    She wore a form-fitting dress made of dark red silk, adorned with intricate patterns of gold embroidery that resembled mes licking up her sides. The dress clung to her curvaceous figure, entuating her slender waist and wide hips. A slit on the right side revealed long, toned legs, and her arms were adorned with delicate bracelets of crimson gemstones that glinted faintly in the dim light.

    Over her shoulders, a thin, transparent shawl of golden fabric draped elegantly,pleting her regal appearance.

    Lucan''s eyes softened, and a faint smile touched his lips as he spoke, "Liora."

    Maris''s frown deepened, her gaze shifting between Lucan and the neer. "You know her, Lucan-sama?" she asked, her voiceced with suspicion.

    Liora''s golden eyes gleamed with amusement as she nced at Maris. "We''ve met before," she said smoothly. "He was the one who saved me when I was injured and crashed on that isted ind." She smiled softly at Lucan. "It was thanks to him that I survived."

    Maris''s eyes widened in recognition, and her expression became guarded. "I remember you�� You''re the girl I saw once when I visited that ind," she murmured. The only one who could rival me in beauty.

    "Liora, can you tell us what exactly happened? Who did this?" Lucan asked.

    Liora nodded,"It''s worse than you think, Lucan," she said quietly, "All of this solely done by Dark Fairy Queen," Her voice shook slightly, and she clenched her fists. "She didn''t just kill the King and Queen of Phoenix. She ughtered more than fifty percent of the entire phoenix race. There''s hardly anyone left."

    Elysia''s wings drooped, and her gaze turned hollow as she processed Liora''s words. "Fifty percent�� Lilith... It''s impossible for her to survive now."

    "Its true, now only children, weak and elder phoenix left," Liora continued, her voice fierce. "I barely managed to escape with my life. My best friend�� she didn''t make it." Her eyes shed with pain and anger. "I want revenge. I want to fight back against the Dark Fairy Queen. That''s why I''m asking you�� Please, let me join you."

    Lucan studied her for a long moment, his gaze unwavering. "You realize how dangerous this will be, don''t you?" he asked quietly.

    "I do," Liora replied firmly. "But I can''t just sit back and do nothing. I have to do something. I have to avenge my friend and the Phoenix World."

    Maris crossed her arms, her gaze assessing. "You''re strong," she acknowledged reluctantly. "But you were injured, weren''t you? How much strength do you have left?"

    "Enough," Liora said simply. "I may be weaker now, but the injury I have will heal in no time and I can raise my strength at Kingdom ss temporary. I won''t drag you down."

    "Temporary huh? There must risk doing this."

    "Yeah, but it''s okay. All I want is to kill Dark Fairy Queen."

    Elysia nced at Lucan, then back at Liora. "Well, if You''ve be a Kingdom-ss fighter then... Well even if it''s only temporary�� your power right now is on par with ours."

    Liora nodded. "Yes. But I don''t know how long it''llst. A few days, maybe less. After that��" She looked away, her shoulders sagging slightly. "I might lose all my power."

    "If you''re sure about this," Lucan said finally, "then we''ll let youe with us."

    Liora''s eyes lit up with gratitude. "Thank you, Lucan."

    "But know this," Maris interjected, stepping forward. "The moment you be a liability, I won''t hesitate to leave you behind."

    Liora raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk ying on her lips. "I''d expect nothing less from you, Saint Maris."

    The tension between the two women was palpable, but Lucan stepped between them, his presence calming.

    "Enough," he said gently. "We don''t have time to waste. If the Dark Fairy Queen is heading to the Dragon World, then we need to get there before she does."

    He turned, his gaze distant as he looked to the north once more. "We''ve already lost too much time. Let''s go."

    With Liora now joining their ranks, the group set off.

    ---

    Archpriest Kerum sat at his wooden desk, the only piece of furniture in his austere chamber. A single candle flickered, casting shadows across the stone walls, illuminating the delicate, precise movements of his quill. Each stroke was purposeful, inscribing sacred texts onto parchment.

    The silence of the temple was broken only by the soft scratching of quill against parchment, and the gentle rustling of the thin pages.

    But then, something shifted in the air.

    Kerum paused mid-sentence, his quill hovering above the parchment. The hair on the back of his neck stood up, and a chill ran down his spine, despite the warmth of the candlelight. He nced around, searching for the source of the disturbance, but there was nothing��no sound, no movement. Yet, something was undeniably wrong.

    Slowly, he set the quill down and rose from his seat. His blue robes swished around him as he moved, the fabric shimmering faintly with divine energy. His usually calm andposed expression hardened as he focused his senses outward, seeking the disturbance. The sensation grew stronger, like a low, persistent hum at the edge of his consciousness��a hum that spoke of danger.

    Leaving his chamber, Kerum moved down the long, empty halls of the temple. As he reached the grand entrance, he pushed the heavy doors open with a single, fluid motion, stepping outside into the open courtyard. The courtyard, normally a ce of serenity and peace, now felt�� off. The night sky above was clear, yet there was an unnatural darkness looming on the horizon.

    Kerum''s eyes narrowed as he looked northward. Without hesitation, he lifted his hand, murmuring a spell under his breath. A soft, radiant light enveloped him, and then, with a gentle rustling sound, a pair of magnificent white wings emerged from his back. The wings, glowing with ethereal light, spread wide, and in a powerful beat, heunched himself into the air.

    Higher and higher he ascended, until the temple below looked like a mere speck amidst the vastndscape. Kerum paused for a moment, his gaze fixed on the distant northern horizon. The air felt heavy, thick with a foreboding presence that seemed to seep into his very being.

    "There it is," he whispered to himself, a grave look crossing his face. With a final nce at the temple below, he turned his gaze forward, determination etched in his features.

    He flew north, towards the source of the ominous presence, his wings cutting through the air with swift, sure strokes.

 Chapter 252 Heroines Enemy at Dragon World 1

    The Dragon World was a realm of breathtaking grandeur, where mountains pierced the heavens and vast ins stretched out endlessly, filled with crystallinekes and rivers of moltenva. The skies were vast, a rich tapestry of blues and purples interwoven with ribbons of gold. Massive clouds floatedzily, shimmering with the reflective scales of dragons as they glided through the air.

    Below, towering trees with trunks thicker than castle walls reached upwards like great emerald pirs, their canopies providing shelter and shade for the inhabitants of this magnificent world.

    Dragons of all sizes and colors roamed thend. A scarlet-scaled dragon with wings spanning over a hundred meters soared through the skies, its deep, booming roar echoing like thunder. Its powerful wings stirred the winds, causing trees to sway and rivers to ripple.

    On the ground, a smaller, jade-green dragony basking in the sun, its eyes half-closed in contentment as it stretched its sinuous body across a rocky outcrop. Its scales shimmered like gemstones, catching the light and reflecting a spectrum of green hues.

    A cluster of young dragons, barely the size of horses, yed nearby, chasing each other with joyous shrieks. Their scales��bright golds, blues, and silvers��shed in the sunlight as they pounced and rolled over each other. Further in the distance, a colossal dragon with midnight-ck scales stood sentinel on a high cliff, its gaze sweeping thend below with a fierce, protective intensity.

    Each breath it took expelled a plume of smoke, curling into the air like a warning to any who dared trespass on its territory.

    This was the Dragon World, and of awe-inspiring beauty and primal power, where the air itself seemed to hum with magic, and where each dragon carried within them the strength to shape the world around them.

    But this paradise was about to be a battleground.

    ---

    In a secluded grove, hidden deep within a forest of massive, ancient trees, Nyx, Lilith, and the Holy Phoenix stood together. Unlike her small white phoenix form, the Holy Phoenix was now in her human guise, a form that radiated an ethereal, otherworldly beauty.

    She appeared as a woman of unparalleled grace and elegance, her presencemanding attention. Long, flowing hair the color of molten gold cascaded down her back in delicate waves, reaching her waist. Each strand shimmered as if lit from within by a soft, golden glow. Her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of amber,rge and almond-shaped.

    She wore a simple yet exquisite white dress that clung to her form, entuating her lithe figure. The dress was made from a fabric so fine it seemed almost ethereal, adorned with intricate golden embroidery that formed patterns of mes and feathers along the hem and sleeves.

    The dress flowed gently around her as she moved, giving her the appearance of floating above the ground. A delicate golden sash was tied at her waist, its ends trailing behind her like ribbons of light. The neckline of the dress dipped slightly, revealing the faint, glowing mark of a phoenix. Her bare feet touched the grass softly.

    Despite her breathtaking beauty, there was a hint of mncholy in her gaze as she looked around the grove. Her eyes flicked over the faces of Nyx and Lilith, lingering on Lilith with a strange mix of resignation and defiance.

    "What do you want from me?" the Holy Phoenix Iris in her human form, asked softly.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Lilith said, a smile curling at her lips as she examined Iris from head to toe. "We want you to be useful, Phoenix."

    Nyx remained silent, her gaze focused on the northern horizon, as if searching for something beyond the grove. Finally, she turned back to face Iris, her expression unreadable.

    "It''s time to test your loyalty, Iris," Nyx said calmly, her voice carrying a weight that made Iris shiver despite herself. "There''s a task I have for you�� and for Lilith."

    Nyx''s gaze shifted between Iris and Lilith.

    "I want the two of you to kill every dragon on this ind," Nyx said, her tone t and upromising. The weight of hermand settled over them like a death sentence.

    Iris took a step back, her eyes widening. "Kill�� everyone?" she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. "Why would you do such a thing?"

    Lilith, too, tilted her head, curiosity gleaming in her glowing eyes. "Why go through all that trouble?" she asked with a casual shrug. "We''re here to take the Ancient Ice Dragon, aren''t we? Why not just grab it and leave?"

    Nyx''s gaze hardened. "Dragons are creatures that grow stronger through emotions. Anger, sorrow, hatred��these fuel their strength. If we take the Ancient Ice Dragon and leave the others alive, they''ll only be more powerful in their rage and grief. They''ll pursue us relentlessly, no matter where we go. Killing just one dragon is enough to incite their entire race."

    Lilith raised an eyebrow. "So, what you''re saying is�� it''s all or nothing?" She let out a low, mockingugh. "How troublesome. But if that''s the case, wouldn''t it be better to leave some of them alive to spread fear? A kingdom''s worth of terrified dragons would��"

    "No," Nyx interrupted, her voice as cold and unyielding as ice. "Dragons don''t spread fear. They spread vengeance. If even a single one survives, they''ll grow stronger with every loss. If we leave now, we''ll have to face them at their peak. And trust me, that''s not a fight we want."

    Iris clenched her fists, her gaze dropping to the ground. She understood now. The ferocity of dragons was unmatched, their wrath unending. To cross them was to invite a death that even immortals feared.

    "That''s why we kill them all," Nyx continued, her tone matter-of-fact. "Before they grow too strong to handle."

    A tense silence fell over the grove. Lilith''s smile widened, a hint of excitement lighting up her eyes. "Well, that sounds like fun," she murmured. "Let''s start with the strongest one, shall we?"

    Nyx inclined her head slightly. "The Dragon King resides at the heart of this ind. His strength surpasses that of all other dragons here. Kill him, and the rest will fall."

    Lilith''s smile turned savage. "I''ll handle him," she said, her tone dripping with anticipation.

    Without another word, Lilith took to the sky, her wings unfolding behind her in a burst of shadowy energy. She soared high above the trees, her gaze locked onto a distant mountain peak that towered above the ind. The very air crackled with power as she flew, her aura dark and menacing.

    The Dragon King was waiting.

    He stood at the top of the mountain, a massive figure of shimmering silver scales and piercing blue eyes that glowed like twin stars. His wings, each one asrge as a castle wall, were folded against his back, and his gaze was fixed on Lilith as she approached.

    "You dare enter my domain, fairy?" the Dragon King rumbled, his voice a deep, resonant growl that seemed to shake the very earth. "What is it you seek?"

    Lilith hovered before him, her lips curling into a smirk. "Your death," she replied simply.

    The Dragon King''s eyes narrowed, and a low, threatening growl escaped his throat. "Arrogant creature. Do you think you can defeat me so easily?"

    Lilith''s smile widened. "Why don''t we find out?"

    In a blur of motion, the two shed, the impact of their collision sending shockwaves rippling across the sky. The Dragon Kingshed out with a massive w, but Lilith dodged effortlessly, herughter echoing in the air. She retaliated with a flurry of dark energy sts, but the Dragon King merely roared, his scales shimmering with an imprable light that deflected her attacks.

    With a mighty sweep of his tail, he struck Lilith with bone-shattering force, sending her spiraling through the air. She righted herself just in time to avoid a second strike, her eyes zing with defiance.

    "You''re strong," she admitted, breathing hard. "But I''m stronger."

    The Dragon King snarled, his wings ring wide. "Prove it, then!"

    They surged towards each other again, fists and ws colliding in a brutal dance of power. The Dragon King''s sheer physical strength overwhelmed Lilith, breaking her bones and shattering her defenses. He seized her by the throat, lifting her high into the air.

    Enjoy new chapters from empire

    "You''re nothing but a child ying at being a warrior," he growled, tightening his grip.

    But Lilith only grinned, even as pain wracked her body. "And you''re just a lizard with a godplex," she spat.

    With a sudden, violent twist, she broke free, her body glowing with dark energy. Her broken bones snapped back into ce, and shended lightly on her feet, her smile never wavering.

    "Round two, shall we?" she whispered, her eyes gleaming with madness.

    ---

    While Lilith was fighting Dragon King, Iris work was kill The Four Elemental Dragon Commander.

    The Fire Element Dragon Commander, Igris

    The Water Element Dragon Commander, Aqua

    The Earth Element Dragon Commander, Drake

    The Wind Element Dragon Commander, Breez.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!